This is a modern-English version of Rupert of Hentzau: From The Memoirs of Fritz Von Tarlenheim: Sequel to The Prisoner of Zenda, originally written by Hope, Anthony. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





RUPERT OF HENTZAU

FROM THE MEMOIRS OF FRITZ VON TARLENHEIM

Sequel to The Prisoner of Zenda



By Anthony Hope










CONTENTS


CHAPTER I.   THE QUEEN’S GOOD-BY

CHAPTER II.   A STATION WITHOUT A CAB

CHAPTER III.   AGAIN TO ZENDA

CHAPTER IV.   AN EDDY ON THE MOAT

CHAPTER V.   AN AUDIENCE OF THE KING

CHAPTER VI.   THE TASK OF THE QUEEN’S SERVANTS

CHAPTER VII.   THE MESSAGE OF SIMON THE HUNTSMAN

CHAPTER VIII.   THE TEMPER OF BORIS THE HOUND

CHAPTER IX.   THE KING IN THE HUNTING LODGE

CHAPTER X.   THE KING IN STRELSAU

CHAPTER XI.   WHAT THE CHANCELLOR’S WIFE SAW

CHAPTER XII.   BEFORE THEM ALL!

CHAPTER XIII.   A KING UP HIS SLEEVE

CHAPTER XIV.   THE NEWS COMES TO STRELSAU

CHAPTER XV.   A PASTIME FOR COLONEL SAPT

CHAPTER XVI.   A CROWD IN THE KONIGSTRASSE

CHAPTER XVII.   YOUNG RUPERT AND THE PLAY-ACTOR

CHAPTER XVIII.     THE TRIUMPH OF THE KING

CHAPTER XIX.   FOR OUR LOVE AND HER HONOR

CHAPTER XX.   THE DECISION OF HEAVEN

CHAPTER XXI.   THE COMING OF THE DREAM

CONTENTS


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ THE QUEEN’S GOODBYE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ A STATION WITHOUT A CAB

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ BACK TO ZENDA

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ AN EDDY IN THE MOAT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ AN AUDIENCE WITH THE KING

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ THE QUEEN’S SERVANTS’ TASK

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ THE MESSAGE FROM SIMON THE HUNTSMAN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ THE TEMPER OF BORIS THE HOUND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ THE KING AT THE HUNTING LODGE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ THE KING IN STRELSAU

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ WHAT THE CHANCELLOR’S WIFE SAW

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ BEFORE THEM ALL!

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ A KING UP HIS SLEEVE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ THE NEWS REACHES STRELSAU

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ A PASTIME FOR COLONEL SAPT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ A CROWD IN THE KONIGSTRASSE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ YOUNG RUPERT AND THE ACTOR

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ THE TRIUMPH OF THE KING

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ FOR OUR LOVE AND HER HONOR

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ THE DECISION OF HEAVEN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ THE COMING OF THE DREAM






CHAPTER I. THE QUEEN’S GOOD-BY

A man who has lived in the world, marking how every act, although in itself perhaps light and insignificant, may become the source of consequences that spread far and wide, and flow for years or centuries, could scarcely feel secure in reckoning that with the death of the Duke of Strelsau and the restoration of King Rudolf to liberty and his throne, there would end, for good and all, the troubles born of Black Michael’s daring conspiracy. The stakes had been high, the struggle keen; the edge of passion had been sharpened, and the seeds of enmity sown. Yet Michael, having struck for the crown, had paid for the blow with his life: should there not then be an end? Michael was dead, the Princess her cousin’s wife, the story in safe keeping, and Mr. Rassendyll’s face seen no more in Ruritania. Should there not then be an end? So said I to my friend the Constable of Zenda, as we talked by the bedside of Marshal Strakencz. The old man, already nearing the death that soon after robbed us of his aid and counsel, bowed his head in assent: in the aged and ailing the love of peace breeds hope of it. But Colonel Sapt tugged at his gray moustache, and twisted his black cigar in his mouth, saying, “You’re very sanguine, friend Fritz. But is Rupert of Hentzau dead? I had not heard it.”

A man who has experienced life knows that every action, no matter how trivial it may seem, can lead to consequences that ripple out for years or even centuries. It's hard to believe that with the death of the Duke of Strelsau and King Rudolf’s return to freedom and his throne, the troubles caused by Black Michael's bold conspiracy would be over for good. The stakes were high, the conflict intense; emotions ran high, and resentment was planted. Yet, with Michael going for the crown and paying the ultimate price with his life, shouldn’t that be the end? Michael was dead, the Princess married to her cousin, the secret well-protected, and Mr. Rassendyll no longer seen in Ruritania. Shouldn’t that be the end? I said this to my friend, the Constable of Zenda, while we were by Marshal Strakencz's bedside. The old man, who was close to death and soon after passed away, nodded in agreement: for the elderly and ailing, the desire for peace brings hope for it. But Colonel Sapt, pulling at his gray mustache and twisting his black cigar in his mouth, replied, “You’re very optimistic, my friend Fritz. But is Rupert of Hentzau dead? I hadn’t heard that.”

Well said, and like old Sapt! Yet the man is little without the opportunity, and Rupert by himself could hardly have troubled our repose. Hampered by his own guilt, he dared not set his foot in the kingdom from which by rare good luck he had escaped, but wandered to and fro over Europe, making a living by his wits, and, as some said, adding to his resources by gallantries for which he did not refuse substantial recompense. But he kept himself constantly before our eyes, and never ceased to contrive how he might gain permission to return and enjoy the estates to which his uncle’s death had entitled him. The chief agent through whom he had the effrontery to approach the king was his relative, the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim, a young man of high rank and great wealth who was devoted to Rupert. The count fulfilled his mission well: acknowledging Rupert’s heavy offences, he put forward in his behalf the pleas of youth and of the predominant influence which Duke Michael had exercised over his adherent, and promised, in words so significant as to betray Rupert’s own dictation, a future fidelity no less discreet than hearty. “Give me my price and I’ll hold my tongue,” seemed to come in Rupert’s off-hand accents through his cousin’s deferential lips. As may be supposed, however, the king and those who advised him in the matter, knowing too well the manner of man the Count of Hentzau was, were not inclined to give ear to his ambassador’s prayer. We kept firm hold on Master Rupert’s revenues, and as good watch as we could on his movements; for we were most firmly determined that he should never return to Ruritania. Perhaps we might have obtained his extradition and hanged him on the score of his crimes; but in these days every rogue who deserves no better than to be strung up to the nearest tree must have what they call a fair trial; and we feared that, if Rupert were handed over to our police and arraigned before the courts at Strelsau, the secret which we guarded so sedulously would become the gossip of all the city, ay, and of all Europe. So Rupert went unpunished except by banishment and the impounding of his rents.

Well said, like old Sapt! But the guy is nothing without the opportunity, and Rupert on his own could hardly disrupt our peace. Burdened by his own guilt, he didn't dare step foot in the kingdom he had narrowly escaped from, instead wandering around Europe, making a living with his wits, and as some said, enhancing his income with affairs for which he didn't shy away from accepting substantial payment. However, he kept himself in our sights and never stopped plotting how to get permission to return and enjoy the estates he inherited from his uncle’s death. The main person through whom he had the nerve to approach the king was his relative, the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim, a young man of high rank and great wealth who was loyal to Rupert. The count did his job well: acknowledging Rupert’s serious wrongdoings, he argued in his favor citing youth and the major influence Duke Michael had over him, promising, in words so telling they seemed to echo Rupert’s own, a future loyalty that was as discreet as it was genuine. “Give me what I want and I’ll keep quiet,” seemed to come in Rupert’s casual tone through his cousin’s respectful manner. As you might expect, the king and his advisors, knowing too well what kind of man Count Hentzau was, were not inclined to listen to his ambassador’s request. We firmly held onto Master Rupert’s income and kept as close an eye as possible on his movements; we were absolutely determined that he would never return to Ruritania. Maybe we could have gotten him extradited and hanged for his crimes; but nowadays, every scoundrel who deserves to be strung up has to go through what they call a fair trial; and we worried that if Rupert was turned over to our police and put on trial in Strelsau, the secret we protected so carefully would become the talk of the whole city, and indeed, all of Europe. So Rupert went unpunished, except for his banishment and the loss of his income.

Yet Sapt was in the right about him. Helpless as he seemed, he did not for an instant abandon the contest. He lived in the faith that his chance would come, and from day to day was ready for its coming. He schemed against us as we schemed to protect ourselves from him; if we watched him, he kept his eye on us. His ascendency over Luzau-Rischenheim grew markedly greater after a visit which his cousin paid to him in Paris. From this time the young count began to supply him with resources. Thus armed, he gathered instruments round him and organized a system of espionage that carried to his ears all our actions and the whole position of affairs at court. He knew, far more accurately than anyone else outside the royal circle, the measures taken for the government of the kingdom and the considerations that dictated the royal policy. More than this, he possessed himself of every detail concerning the king’s health, although the utmost reticence was observed on this subject. Had his discoveries stopped there, they would have been vexatious and disquieting, but perhaps of little serious harm. They went further. Set on the track by his acquaintance with what had passed during Mr. Rassendyll’s tenure of the throne, he penetrated the secret which had been kept successfully from the king himself. In the knowledge of it he found the opportunity for which he had waited; in its bold use he discerned his chance. I cannot say whether he were influenced more strongly by his desire to reestablish his position in the kingdom or by the grudge he bore against Mr. Rassendyll. He loved power and money; dearly he loved revenge also. No doubt both motives worked together, and he was rejoiced to find that the weapon put into his hand had a double edge; with one he hoped to cut his own path clear; with the other, to wound the man he hated through the woman whom that man loved. In fine, the Count of Hentzau, shrewdly discerning the feeling that existed between the queen and Rudolf Rassendyll, set his spies to work, and was rewarded by discovering the object of my yearly meetings with Mr. Rassendyll. At least he conjectured the nature of my errand; this was enough for him. Head and hand were soon busy in turning the knowledge to account; scruples of the heart never stood in Rupert’s way.

Yet Sapt was right about him. Helpless as he seemed, he never gave up the fight. He believed that his moment would come, and each day he was ready for it. He plotted against us just as we plotted to protect ourselves from him; if we kept an eye on him, he was watching us back. His influence over Luzau-Rischenheim grew significantly after a visit from his cousin in Paris. From that point on, the young count began providing him with resources. Equipped with this support, he gathered allies around him and created a network of spies that kept him informed about all our actions and the entire state of affairs at court. He understood, far better than anyone else outside the royal circle, the measures instituted for governing the kingdom and the motivations behind the royal policies. Moreover, he managed to gather every detail about the king’s health, even though the utmost secrecy surrounded this topic. If his findings had stopped there, they would have been annoying and concerning but perhaps not genuinely harmful. However, he pushed further. Triggered by his knowledge of what had occurred during Mr. Rassendyll’s reign, he uncovered a secret that had been successfully kept from the king himself. In this knowledge, he found the opportunity he had been waiting for; in using it boldly, he saw his chance. I can’t say whether his desire to regain his standing in the kingdom or his grudge against Mr. Rassendyll drove him more strongly. He loved power and money; he also deeply loved revenge. There’s no doubt both motives combined, and he was pleased to find that the weapon in his hand had a double edge; with one, he hoped to clear his own path; with the other, to hurt the man he despised through the woman that man loved. Ultimately, the Count of Hentzau, smartly recognizing the connection between the queen and Rudolf Rassendyll, set his spies to work, and was rewarded by discovering the reason for my yearly meetings with Mr. Rassendyll. At the very least, he guessed the nature of my mission; that was enough for him. His mind and hands soon busied themselves in exploiting this knowledge; Rupert had no qualms about crossing moral lines.

The marriage which had set all Ruritania on fire with joy and formed in the people’s eyes the visible triumph over Black Michael and his fellow-conspirators was now three years old. For three years the Princess Flavia had been queen. I am come by now to the age when a man should look out on life with an eye undimmed by the mists of passion. My love-making days are over; yet there is nothing for which I am more thankful to Almighty God than the gift of my wife’s love. In storm it has been my anchor, and in clear skies my star. But we common folk are free to follow our hearts; am I an old fool for saying that he is a fool who follows anything else? Our liberty is not for princes. We need wait for no future world to balance the luck of men; even here there is an equipoise. From the highly placed a price is exacted for their state, their wealth, and their honors, as heavy as these are great; to the poor, what is to us mean and of no sweetness may appear decked in the robes of pleasure and delight. Well, if it were not so, who could sleep at nights? The burden laid on Queen Flavia I knew, and know, so well as a man can know it. I think it needs a woman to know it fully; for even now my wife’s eyes fill with tears when we speak of it. Yet she bore it, and if she failed in anything, I wonder that it was in so little. For it was not only that she had never loved the king and had loved another with all her heart. The king’s health, shattered by the horror and rigors of his imprisonment in the castle of Zenda, soon broke utterly. He lived, indeed; nay, he shot and hunted, and kept in his hand some measure, at least, of government. But always from the day of his release he was a fretful invalid, different utterly from the gay and jovial prince whom Michael’s villains had caught in the shooting lodge. There was worse than this. As time went on, the first impulse of gratitude and admiration that he had felt towards Mr. Rassendyll died away. He came to brood more and more on what had passed while he was a prisoner; he was possessed not only by a haunting dread of Rupert of Hentzau, at whose hands he had suffered so greatly, but also by a morbid, half mad jealousy of Mr. Rassendyll. Rudolf had played the hero while he lay helpless. Rudolf’s were the exploits for which his own people cheered him in his own capital. Rudolf’s were the laurels that crowned his impatient brow. He had enough nobility to resent his borrowed credit, without the fortitude to endure it manfully. And the hateful comparison struck him nearer home. Sapt would tell him bluntly that Rudolf did this or that, set this precedent or that, laid down this or the other policy, and that the king could do no better than follow in Rudolf’s steps. Mr. Rassendyll’s name seldom passed his wife’s lips, but when she spoke of him it was as one speaks of a great man who is dead, belittling all the living by the shadow of his name. I do not believe that the king discerned that truth which his wife spent her days in hiding from him; yet he was uneasy if Rudolf’s name were mentioned by Sapt or myself, and from the queen’s mouth he could not bear it. I have seen him fall into fits of passion on the mere sound of it; for he lost control of himself on what seemed slight provocation.

The marriage that had sparked joy across all of Ruritania and represented a clear victory over Black Michael and his co-conspirators was now three years old. For three years, Princess Flavia had been queen. I'm now at the age where a man should look at life without being clouded by the fog of passion. My days of chasing love are over; yet, I am incredibly grateful to God for the love of my wife. In storms, it has been my anchor, and in clear skies, my guiding star. However, we everyday folks can pursue our hearts; am I foolish for saying those who chase anything else are the real fools? Our freedom is not for princes. We don’t need to wait for a better world to balance the fortunes of men; even here, there is fairness. Those in high positions pay a price for their status, wealth, and honors, as heavy as their grandeur; to the poor, what we consider mundane and lacking sweetness may seem adorned with pleasure and delight. If it weren’t true, who could manage to sleep at night? I understood well the burden carried by Queen Flavia, and I still do. I think it takes a woman to truly grasp it; even now, my wife's eyes fill with tears when we discuss it. Yet, she endured, and if she faltered in anything, it was in small matters. It wasn’t just that she never loved the king but poured her heart into another. The king’s health, shattered by the horrors and hardships of his imprisonment in Zenda, soon declined completely. He lived, indeed; he hunted and managed some aspects of governance. But from the day he was freed, he became a touchy invalid, completely different from the cheerful and lively prince Michael's henchmen had snatched at the shooting lodge. There was more troubling than this. As time passed, the initial feelings of gratitude and admiration he’d had for Mr. Rassendyll faded. He became increasingly consumed by thoughts of his time as a prisoner; he was haunted not only by the lingering fear of Rupert of Hentzau, who had caused him so much pain, but also by a twisted, near-crazy jealousy of Mr. Rassendyll. Rudolf had been the hero while he lay powerless. Rudolf was the one his people cheered in their capital. Rudolf wore the laurels that weighed on his own impatient brow. He had enough nobility to resent his borrowed glory, yet he lacked the strength to handle it gracefully. And the painful comparison struck closer to home. Sapt would bluntly inform him that Rudolf did this or that, set this or that precedent, laid down these policies, and that the king could do no better than follow Rudolf’s lead. Mr. Rassendyll's name rarely crossed his wife's lips, but when it did, it was as if referring to a great man who had passed away, diminishing all the living by the shadow of his reputation. I don’t believe the king realized the truth that his wife spent her days concealing from him; yet, he would grow uneasy if Rudolf’s name was mentioned by Sapt or me, and he couldn't stand hearing it from the queen. I’ve witnessed him lose control over what seemed like minor provocations, simply from the sound of that name.

Moved by this disquieting jealousy, he sought continually to exact from the queen proofs of love and care beyond what most husbands can boast of, or, in my humble judgment, make good their right to, always asking of her what in his heart he feared was not hers to give. Much she did in pity and in duty; but in some moments, being but human and herself a woman of high temper, she failed; then the slight rebuff or involuntary coldness was magnified by a sick man’s fancy into great offence or studied insult, and nothing that she could do would atone for it. Thus they, who had never in truth come together, drifted yet further apart; he was alone in his sickness and suspicion, she in her sorrows and her memories. There was no child to bridge the gulf between them, and although she was his queen and his wife, she grew almost a stranger to him. So he seemed to will that it should be.

Moved by this unsettling jealousy, he constantly sought from the queen evidence of love and care beyond what most husbands can claim, or, in my humble opinion, have the right to ask for, always wanting from her what he feared in his heart she couldn’t provide. She did a lot out of pity and duty; but at times, being merely human and a woman of strong temperament herself, she failed; then the minor rejection or unintentional coldness was blown out of proportion by a sick man’s imagination into a serious offense or deliberate insult, and nothing she could do would make it right. Thus, they, who had never truly connected, drifted even further apart; he was alone in his illness and distrust, she in her sorrows and memories. There was no child to bridge the gap between them, and although she was his queen and his wife, she became almost a stranger to him. It seemed he wanted it that way.

Thus, worse than widowed, she lived for three years; and once only in each year she sent three words to the man she loved, and received from him three words in answer. Then her strength failed her. A pitiful scene had occurred in which the king peevishly upbraided her in regard to some trivial matter—the occasion escapes my memory—speaking to her before others words that even alone she could not have listened to with dignity. I was there, and Sapt; the colonel’s small eyes had gleamed in anger. “I should like to shut his mouth for him,” I heard him mutter, for the king’s waywardness had well-nigh worn out even his devotion. The thing, of which I will say no more, happened a day or two before I was to set out to meet Mr. Rassendyll. I was to seek him this time at Wintenberg, for I had been recognized the year before at Dresden; and Wintenberg, being a smaller place and less in the way of chance visitors, was deemed safer. I remember well how she was when she called me into her own room, a few hours after she had left the king. She stood by the table; the box was on it, and I knew well that the red rose and the message were within. But there was more to-day. Without preface she broke into the subject of my errand.

Thus, worse than being widowed, she lived for three years; and once a year, she sent three words to the man she loved and received three words in return. Then her strength began to fade. A sad scene had erupted where the king testily scolded her over some trivial issue—I can’t remember the specifics—saying things in front of others that she couldn't have endured with dignity, even if they were alone. I was there, along with Sapt; the colonel’s small eyes shone with anger. “I’d like to shut him up,” I heard him mutter, as the king's unpredictable behavior had nearly exhausted even his loyalty. This event, which I won’t elaborate on, took place a day or two before I was set to meet Mr. Rassendyll. I planned to find him this time at Wintenberg, since I had been recognized the year before in Dresden; and Wintenberg, being smaller and less frequented by random visitors, was considered safer. I remember how she was when she called me into her room a few hours after leaving the king. She stood by the table; the box was on it, and I knew the red rose and the message were inside. But there was more today. Without any preamble, she jumped straight into the topic of my mission.

“I must write to him,” she said. “I can’t bear it, I must write. My dear friend Fritz, you will carry it safely for me, won’t you? And he must write to me. And you’ll bring that safely, won’t you? Ah, Fritz, I know I’m wrong, but I’m starved, starved, starved! And it’s for the last time. For I know now that if I send anything, I must send more. So after this time I won’t send at all. But I must say good-by to him; I must have his good-by to carry me through my life. This once, then, Fritz, do it for me.”

“I have to write to him,” she said. “I can’t take it anymore, I have to write. My dear friend Fritz, will you make sure it gets there safely for me? And he has to write back to me. You’ll bring that back safely too, right? Oh, Fritz, I know I’m being unreasonable, but I’m desperate, desperate, desperate! And this is the last time. I understand now that if I send anything, I have to send more. So after this, I won’t send anything again. But I have to say goodbye to him; I need his goodbye to get me through my life. Just this once, then, Fritz, please do it for me.”

The tears rolled down her cheeks, which to-day were flushed out of their paleness to a stormy red; her eyes defied me even while they pleaded. I bent my head and kissed her hand.

The tears streamed down her cheeks, which today were bright red instead of their usual pale shade; her eyes challenged me even as they begged. I lowered my head and kissed her hand.

“With God’s help I’ll carry it safely and bring his safely, my queen,” said I.

“With God’s help, I’ll carry it safely and bring him back safe, my queen,” I said.

“And tell me how he looks. Look at him closely, Fritz. See if he is well and seems strong. Oh, and make him merry and happy! Bring that smile to his lips, Fritz, and the merry twinkle to his eyes. When you speak of me, see if he—if he looks as if he still loved me.” But then she broke off, crying, “But don’t tell him I said that. He’d be grieved if I doubted his love. I don’t doubt it; I don’t, indeed; but still tell me how he looks when you speak of me, won’t you, Fritz? See, here’s the letter.”

“And tell me how he looks. Look at him closely, Fritz. See if he seems healthy and strong. Oh, and make him cheerful and happy! Bring that smile to his face, Fritz, and the joyful spark in his eyes. When you talk about me, see if he—if he looks like he still loves me.” But then she paused, crying, “But don’t tell him I said that. He’d be upset if I doubted his love. I don’t doubt it; I really don’t; but please tell me how he looks when you mention me, okay, Fritz? Look, here’s the letter.”

Taking it from her bosom, she kissed it before she gave it to me. Then she added a thousand cautions, how I was to carry her letter, how I was to go and how return, and how I was to run no danger, because my wife Helga loved me as well as she would have loved her husband had Heaven been kinder. “At least, almost as I should, Fritz,” she said, now between smiles and tears. She would not believe that any woman could love as she loved.

Taking it from her chest, she kissed it before handing it to me. Then she gave me a thousand warnings about how I was supposed to carry her letter, how I was to go and come back, and how I should avoid any danger, because my wife Helga loved me as much as she would have loved her husband if fate had been kinder. “At least, almost as much as I would, Fritz,” she said, now smiling through tears. She couldn’t believe that any woman could love as deeply as she did.

I left the queen and went to prepare for my journey. I used to take only one servant with me, and I had chosen a different man each year. None of them had known that I met Mr. Rassendyll, but supposed that I was engaged on the private business which I made my pretext for obtaining leave of absence from the king. This time I had determined to take with me a Swiss youth who had entered my service only a few weeks before. His name was Bauer; he seemed a stolid, somewhat stupid fellow, but as honest as the day and very obliging.

I left the queen and went to get ready for my trip. I usually took just one servant with me and picked a different one each year. None of them knew I was meeting Mr. Rassendyll; they thought I was busy with the private matters I used as an excuse to get time off from the king. This time, I decided to bring a Swiss young man who had just started working for me a few weeks ago. His name was Bauer; he seemed kind of dull and a bit slow, but he was as honest as they come and very helpful.

He had come to me well recommended, and I had not hesitated to engage him. I chose him for my companion now, chiefly because he was a foreigner and therefore less likely to gossip with the other servants when we returned. I do not pretend to much cleverness, but I confess that it vexes me to remember how that stout, guileless-looking youth made a fool of me. For Rupert knew that I had met Mr. Rassendyll the year before at Dresden; Rupert was keeping a watchful eye on all that passed in Strelsau; Rupert had procured the fellow his fine testimonials and sent him to me, in the hope that he would chance on something of advantage to his employer. My resolve to take him to Wintenberg may have been hoped for, but could scarcely have been counted on; it was the added luck that waits so often on the plans of a clever schemer.

He came highly recommended, and I didn’t hesitate to hire him. I chose him as my companion now mainly because he was a foreigner and less likely to gossip with the other staff when we returned. I don’t claim to be very clever, but I admit it annoys me to remember how that stout, innocent-looking guy made a fool out of me. Rupert knew I had met Mr. Rassendyll the year before in Dresden; he was keeping a close eye on everything that happened in Strelsau; he had gotten the guy his impressive recommendations and sent him to me, hoping he would find something useful for his employer. My decision to take him to Wintenberg may have been what he hoped for, but it couldn’t have been counted on; it was just the extra luck that often follows the plans of a crafty schemer.

Going to take leave of the king, I found him huddled over the fire. The day was not cold, but the damp chill of his dungeon seemed to have penetrated to the very core of his bones. He was annoyed at my going, and questioned me peevishly about the business that occasioned my journey. I parried his curiosity as I best could, but did not succeed in appeasing his ill-humor. Half ashamed of his recent outburst, half-anxious to justify it to himself, he cried fretfully:

Going to say goodbye to the king, I found him huddled over the fire. The day wasn’t cold, but the damp chill of his dungeon seemed to have seeped into his very bones. He was upset about my departure and questioned me irritably about the reason for my journey. I deflected his curiosity as best I could, but didn’t manage to soothe his bad mood. Half ashamed of his recent outburst and half eager to justify it to himself, he exclaimed fretfully:

“Business! Yes, any business is a good enough excuse for leaving me! By Heaven, I wonder if a king was ever served so badly as I am! Why did you trouble to get me out of Zenda? Nobody wants me, nobody cares whether I live or die.”

“Business! Yeah, any business is a good enough reason to leave me! Honestly, I wonder if any king has ever been treated as poorly as I am! Why did you bother to get me out of Zenda? No one wants me, no one cares whether I live or die.”

To reason with such a mood was impossible. I could only assure him that I would hasten my return by all possible means.

To argue with him in that state was impossible. I could only promise him that I would speed up my return by any means necessary.

“Yes, pray do,” said he. “I want somebody to look after me. Who knows what that villain Rupert may attempt against me? And I can’t defend myself can I? I’m not Rudolf Rassendyll, am I?”

“Yes, please do,” he said. “I need someone to take care of me. Who knows what that villain Rupert might try against me? And I can’t defend myself, can I? I’m not Rudolf Rassendyll, am I?”

Thus, with a mixture of plaintiveness and malice, he scolded me. At last I stood silent, waiting till he should be pleased to dismiss me. At any rate I was thankful that he entertained no suspicion as to my errand. Had I spoken a word of Mr. Rassendyll he would not have let me go. He had fallen foul of me before on learning that I was in communication with Rudolf; so completely had jealousy destroyed gratitude in his breast. If he had known what I carried, I do not think that he could have hated his preserver more. Very likely some such feeling was natural enough; it was none the less painful to perceive.

So, with a mix of sadness and bitterness, he yelled at me. Eventually, I just stood there quietly, waiting for him to decide to let me go. At least I was relieved that he suspected nothing about my purpose. If I had mentioned Mr. Rassendyll, he definitely wouldn't have allowed me to leave. He had already turned against me when he found out I was in touch with Rudolf; jealousy had completely overshadowed any gratitude he felt. If he had known what I was carrying, I doubt he could have hated the person who saved him any more. It's understandable to feel that way, but it was still painful to witness.

On leaving the king’s presence, I sought out the Constable of Zenda. He knew my errand; and, sitting down beside him, I told him of the letter I carried, and arranged how to apprise him of my fortune surely and quickly. He was not in a good humor that day: the king had ruffled him also, and Colonel Sapt had no great reserve of patience.

On leaving the king, I looked for the Constable of Zenda. He was aware of my mission, so I sat down next to him and shared the details of the letter I was carrying, figuring out how to inform him of my results clearly and quickly. He wasn't in a great mood that day; the king had upset him too, and Colonel Sapt had little patience left.

“If we haven’t cut one another’s throats before then, we shall all be at Zenda by the time you arrive at Wintenberg,” he said. “The court moves there to-morrow, and I shall be there as long as the king is.”

“If we haven’t turned on each other by then, we’ll all be in Zenda when you get to Wintenberg,” he said. “The court is moving there tomorrow, and I’ll be there as long as the king is.”

He paused, and then added: “Destroy the letter if there’s any danger.”

He paused and then added, “Destroy the letter if there’s any danger.”

I nodded my head.

I nodded.

“And destroy yourself with it, if there’s the only way,” he went on with a surly smile. “Heaven knows why she must send such a silly message at all; but since she must, she’d better have sent me with it.”

“And destroy yourself with it, if that’s the only way,” he continued with a grim smile. “Who knows why she has to send such a pointless message at all; but since she does, she might as well have sent me with it.”

I knew that Sapt was in the way of jeering at all sentiment, and I took no notice of the terms that he applied to the queen’s farewell. I contented myself with answering the last part of what he said.

I knew that Sapt dismissed all sentiment with mockery, and I ignored the words he used to describe the queen’s goodbye. I focused on responding to the last part of what he said.

“No, it’s better you should be here,” I urged. “For if I should lose the letter—though there’s little chance of it—you could prevent it from coming to the king.”

“No, it’s better for you to be here,” I urged. “Because if I lose the letter—though I doubt that will happen—you could stop it from reaching the king.”

“I could try,” he grinned. “But on my life, to run the chance for a letter’s sake! A letter’s a poor thing to risk the peace of a kingdom for.”

“I could give it a shot,” he grinned. “But honestly, to take a chance for a letter's sake! A letter isn’t worth risking the peace of a kingdom.”

“Unhappily,” said I, “it’s the only thing that a messenger can well carry.”

“Unfortunately,” I said, “it’s the only thing that a messenger can really carry.”

“Off with you, then,” grumbled the colonel. “Tell Rassendyll from me that he did well. But tell him to do something more. Let ‘em say good-by and have done with it. Good God, is he going to waste all his life thinking of a woman he never sees?” Sapt’s air was full of indignation.

“Get out of here, then,” the colonel grumbled. “Tell Rassendyll that he did well. But tell him to do something more. Let them say goodbye and move on. Good God, is he really going to waste his whole life thinking about a woman he never sees?” Sapt was clearly indignant.

“What more is he to do?” I asked. “Isn’t his work here done?”

“What else is he supposed to do?” I asked. “Isn’t his job here finished?”

“Ay, it’s done. Perhaps it’s done,” he answered. “At least he has given us back our good king.”

“Yeah, it’s done. Maybe it’s really done,” he replied. “At least he has returned our good king to us.”

To lay on the king the full blame for what he was would have been rank injustice. Sapt was not guilty of it, but his disappointment was bitter that all our efforts had secured no better ruler for Ruritania. Sapt could serve, but he liked his master to be a man.

To put all the blame on the king for who he was would have been totally unfair. Sapt wasn’t responsible for it, but he was really disappointed that all our efforts hadn’t brought a better ruler to Ruritania. Sapt could serve, but he preferred his boss to be a real man.

“Ay, I’m afraid the lad’s work here is done,” he said, as I shook him by the hand. Then a sudden light came in his eyes. “Perhaps not,” he muttered. “Who knows?”

“Yeah, I’m afraid the kid’s work here is done,” he said, as I shook his hand. Then a sudden light appeared in his eyes. “Maybe not,” he muttered. “Who knows?”

A man need not, I hope, be deemed uxorious for liking a quiet dinner alone with his wife before he starts on a long journey. Such, at least, was my fancy; and I was annoyed to find that Helga’s cousin, Anton von Strofzin, had invited himself to share our meal and our farewell. He conversed with his usual airy emptiness on all the topics that were supplying Strelsau with gossip. There were rumors that the king was ill; that the queen was angry at being carried off to Zenda; that the archbishop meant to preach against low dresses; that the chancellor was to be dismissed; that his daughter was to be married; and so forth. I heard without listening. But the last bit of his budget caught my wandering attention.

A man shouldn’t be seen as overly devoted just because he enjoys a quiet dinner alone with his wife before heading off on a long trip. At least, that’s how I felt; and I was irritated to find that Helga’s cousin, Anton von Strofzin, had invited himself to join us for our meal and farewell. He chatted with his usual lighthearted nonsense about all the gossip making the rounds in Strelsau. There were whispers that the king was sick; that the queen was upset about being taken to Zenda; that the archbishop planned to preach against low-cut dresses; that the chancellor was going to be fired; that his daughter was getting married; and so on. I heard all this without really paying attention. But the last piece of his gossip caught my wandering interest.

“They were betting at the club,” said Anton, “that Rupert of Hentzau would be recalled. Have you heard anything about it, Fritz?”

“They were betting at the club,” Anton said, “that Rupert of Hentzau would be brought back. Have you heard anything about it, Fritz?”

If I had known anything, it is needless to say that I should not have confided it to Anton. But the suggested step was so utterly at variance with the king’s intentions that I made no difficulty about contradicting the report with an authoritative air. Anton heard me with a judicial wrinkle on his smooth brow.

If I had known anything, it's obvious I wouldn't have shared it with Anton. But the proposed action was so completely against the king's wishes that I had no trouble rejecting the rumor with a confident attitude. Anton listened to me with a serious expression on his smooth forehead.

“That’s all very well,” said he, “and I dare say you’re bound to say so. All I know is that Rischenheim dropped a hint to Colonel Markel a day or two ago.”

"That sounds nice," he said, "and I’m sure you have to say that. All I know is that Rischenheim mentioned something to Colonel Markel a day or two ago."

“Rischenheim believes what he hopes,” said I.

“Rischenheim believes what he wants to believe,” I said.

“And where’s he gone?” cried Anton, exultantly. “Why has he suddenly left Strelsau? I tell you he’s gone to meet Rupert, and I’ll bet you what you like he carries some proposal. Ah, you don’t know everything, Fritz, my boy?”

“And where has he gone?” shouted Anton, excitedly. “Why did he suddenly leave Strelsau? I bet he’s gone to meet Rupert, and I’ll wager anything he has some kind of proposal. Ah, you don’t know everything, Fritz, my friend?”

It was indeed true that I did not know everything. I made haste to admit as much. “I didn’t even know that the count was gone, much less why he’s gone,” said I.

It was definitely true that I didn’t know everything. I quickly admitted as much. “I didn’t even know that the count was gone, let alone why he’s gone,” I said.

“You see?” exclaimed Anton. And he added, patronizingly, “You should keep your ears open, my boy; then you might be worth what the king pays you.”

“You see?” Anton exclaimed. He added, condescendingly, “You should keep your ears open, kid; then you might actually be worth what the king pays you.”

“No less, I trust,” said I, “for he pays me nothing.” Indeed, at this time I held no office save the honorary position of chamberlain to Her Majesty. Any advice the king needed from me was asked and given unofficially.

“No less, I hope,” I said, “because he doesn’t pay me anything.” At this point, I held no position except the honorary role of chamberlain to Her Majesty. Any advice the king needed from me was asked for and given unofficially.

Anton went off, persuaded that he had scored a point against me. I could not see where. It was possible that the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim had gone to meet his cousin, equally possible that no such business claimed his care. At any rate, the matter was not for me. I had a more pressing affair in hand. Dismissing the whole thing from my mind, I bade the butler tell Bauer to go forward with my luggage and to let my carriage be at the door in good time. Helga had busied herself, since our guest’s departure, in preparing small comforts for my journey; now she came to me to say good-by. Although she tried to hide all signs of it, I detected an uneasiness in her manner. She did not like these errands of mine, imagining dangers and risks of which I saw no likelihood. I would not give in to her mood, and, as I kissed her, I bade her expect me back in a few days’ time. Not even to her did I speak of the new and more dangerous burden that I carried, although I was aware that she enjoyed a full measure of the queen’s confidence.

Anton left, thinking he had outsmarted me. I didn't see how. It was possible that the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim had gone to meet his cousin, but it was also possible that he had no such obligation. At any rate, it wasn't my concern. I had something more urgent to deal with. Putting the whole matter aside, I told the butler to have Bauer take my luggage ahead and make sure my carriage was ready at the door on time. Since our guest had left, Helga had been busy preparing little comforts for my trip; now she came to say goodbye. Even though she tried to hide it, I noticed she was uneasy. She didn’t like my errands, imagining dangers that I didn’t see as likely. I refused to give in to her mood, and as I kissed her, I told her to expect me back in a few days. I didn’t even mention the new and more dangerous burden I was carrying, even though I knew she had a close relationship with the queen and was aware of everything.

“My love to King Rudolf, the real King Rudolf,” said she. “Though you carry what will make him think little of my love.”

“My love for King Rudolf, the real King Rudolf,” she said. “Even though you have something that will make him think less of my love.”

“I have no desire he should think too much of it, sweet,” said I. She caught me by the hands, and looked up in my face.

“I don't want him to think too much of it, darling,” I said. She grabbed my hands and looked up at my face.

“What a friend you are, aren’t you, Fritz?” said she. “You worship Mr. Rassendyll. I know you think I should worship him too, if he asked me. Well, I shouldn’t. I am foolish enough to have my own idol.” All my modesty did not let me doubt who her idol might be. Suddenly she drew near to me and whispered in my ear. I think that our own happiness brought to her a sudden keen sympathy with her mistress.

“What a friend you are, aren’t you, Fritz?” she said. “You adore Mr. Rassendyll. I know you believe I should adore him too, if he asked me. Well, I wouldn’t. I’m foolish enough to have my own idol.” My modesty didn’t allow me to doubt who her idol might be. Suddenly, she leaned closer and whispered in my ear. I think that our happiness sparked a sudden, strong empathy for her mistress.

“Make him send her a loving message, Fritz,” she whispered. “Something that will comfort her. Her idol can’t be with her as mine is with me.”

“Have him send her a sweet message, Fritz,” she whispered. “Something that will make her feel better. Her idol can’t be there for her like mine is for me.”

“Yes, he’ll send something to comfort her,” I answered. “And God keep you, my dear.”

“Yes, he'll send something to comfort her,” I replied. “And God bless you, my dear.”

For he would surely send an answer to the letter that I carried, and that answer I was sworn to bring safely to her. So I set out in good heart, bearing in the pocket of my coat the little box and the queen’s good-by. And, as Colonel Sapt said to me, both I would destroy, if need were—ay, and myself with them. A man did not serve Queen Flavia with divided mind.

For he would definitely send a reply to the letter I was carrying, and I was committed to delivering that response safely to her. So I left feeling optimistic, with the small box and the queen’s farewell tucked in my coat pocket. And, as Colonel Sapt told me, I would destroy both if necessary—indeed, I would take myself down with them. A man didn't serve Queen Flavia with a divided mind.





CHAPTER II. A STATION WITHOUT A CAB

The arrangements for my meeting with Mr. Rassendyll had been carefully made by correspondence before he left England. He was to be at the Golden Lion Hotel at eleven o’clock on the night of the 15th of October. I reckoned to arrive in the town between eight and nine on the same evening, to proceed to another hotel, and, on pretence of taking a stroll, slip out and call on him at the appointed hour. I should then fulfil my commission, take his answer, and enjoy the rare pleasure of a long talk with him. Early the next morning he would have left Wintenberg, and I should be on my way back to Strelsau. I knew that he would not fail to keep his appointment, and I was perfectly confident of being able to carry out the programme punctually; I had, however, taken the precaution of obtaining a week’s leave of absence, in case any unforeseen accident should delay my return. Conscious of having done all I could to guard against misunderstanding or mishap, I got into the train in a tolerably peaceful frame of mind. The box was in my inner pocket, the letter in a portemonnaie. I could feel them both with my hand. I was not in uniform, but I took my revolver. Although I had no reason to anticipate any difficulties, I did not forget that what I carried must be protected at all hazards and all costs.

The plans for my meeting with Mr. Rassendyll had been carefully arranged through letters before he left England. He was supposed to be at the Golden Lion Hotel at eleven o’clock on the night of October 15th. I expected to arrive in town between eight and nine that evening, go to another hotel, and, under the guise of taking a walk, slip out to meet him at the agreed hour. Then I would complete my task, get his response, and enjoy the rare opportunity for a long conversation with him. Early the next morning, he would leave Wintenberg, and I would be on my way back to Strelsau. I knew he wouldn’t miss the meeting, and I was very confident that I could follow the plan on time; however, I had taken the precaution of getting a week off, just in case anything unexpected delayed my return. Feeling like I had done everything possible to avoid any misunderstanding or problems, I got on the train in a fairly calm state of mind. The box was in my inner pocket, and the letter was in my wallet. I could feel both of them with my hand. I wasn’t in uniform, but I took my revolver. Even though I didn’t expect any issues, I didn’t forget that whatever I carried needed to be protected at all costs and by all means.

The weary night journey wore itself away. Bauer came to me in the morning, performed his small services, repacked my hand-bag, procured me some coffee, and left me. It was then about eight o’clock; we had arrived at a station of some importance and were not to stop again till mid-day. I saw Bauer enter the second-class compartment in which he was traveling, and settled down in my own coupe. I think it was at this moment that the thought of Rischenheim came again into my head, and I found myself wondering why he clung to the hopeless idea of compassing Rupert’s return and what business had taken him from Strelsau. But I made little of the matter, and, drowsy from a broken night’s rest, soon fell into a doze. I was alone in the carriage and could sleep without fear or danger. I was awakened by our noontide halt. Here I saw Bauer again. After taking a basin of soup, I went to the telegraph bureau to send a message to my wife; the receipt of it would not merely set her mind at ease, but would also ensure word of my safe progress reaching the queen. As I entered the bureau I met Bauer coming out of it. He seemed rather startled at our encounter, but told me readily enough that he had been telegraphing for rooms at Wintenberg, a very needless precaution, since there was no danger of the hotel being full. In fact I was annoyed, as I especially wished to avoid calling attention to my arrival. However, the mischief was done, and to rebuke my servant might have aggravated it by setting his wits at work to find out my motive for secrecy. So I said nothing, but passed by him with a nod. When the whole circumstances came to light, I had reason to suppose that besides his message to the inn-keeper, Bauer sent one of a character and to a quarter unsuspected by me.

The long night journey finally came to an end. Bauer came to me in the morning, did his usual tasks, repacked my bag, got me some coffee, and left. It was about eight o’clock; we had arrived at a significant station and wouldn’t stop again until midday. I watched Bauer head into the second-class compartment where he was traveling, and I settled into my own coupe. I think it was at this moment that the thought of Rischenheim popped back into my mind, and I found myself wondering why he was so attached to the futile idea of bringing Rupert back and what had taken him away from Strelsau. But I didn’t dwell on it much, and, exhausted from a restless night, I soon dozed off. I was alone in the carriage and could sleep without any worries. I was awakened by our midday stop. I saw Bauer again. After having a bowl of soup, I went to the telegraph office to send a message to my wife; receiving it would not only put her mind at ease but also ensure that word of my safe journey reached the queen. As I walked into the office, I ran into Bauer coming out. He seemed a bit surprised by our encounter, but he quickly told me that he had been telegraphing for rooms in Wintenberg, which was completely unnecessary since there was no chance the hotel would be full. I was actually annoyed because I really wanted to avoid drawing attention to my arrival. However, it was done, and reprimanding my servant might have made things worse by prompting him to figure out why I was being secretive. So I said nothing and just nodded as I passed by him. When everything came to light, I had reason to believe that in addition to his message to the innkeeper, Bauer sent another message of a nature and to a recipient I had no idea about.

We stopped once again before reaching Wintenberg. I put my head out of the window to look about me, and saw Bauer standing near the luggage van. He ran to me eagerly, asking whether I required anything. I told him “nothing”; but instead of going away, he began to talk to me. Growing weary of him, I returned to my seat and waited impatiently for the train to go on. There was a further delay of five minutes, and then we started.

We stopped once more before getting to Wintenberg. I leaned out of the window to look around and saw Bauer standing by the luggage van. He rushed over to me, eager to ask if I needed anything. I told him “nothing”; but instead of walking away, he started chatting with me. Getting tired of him, I went back to my seat and waited impatiently for the train to move. There was another five-minute delay, and then we finally left.

“Thank goodness!” I exclaimed, leaning back comfortably in my seat and taking a cigar from my case.

“Thank goodness!” I said, leaning back comfortably in my seat and taking a cigar from my case.

But in a moment the cigar rolled unheeded on to the floor, as I sprang eagerly to my feet and darted to the window. For just as we were clearing the station, I saw being carried past the carriage, on the shoulders of a porter, a bag which looked very much like mine. Bauer had been in charge of my bag, and it had been put in the van under his directions. It seemed unlikely that it should be taken out now by any mistake. Yet the bag I saw was very like the bag I owned. But I was not sure, and could have done nothing had I been sure. We were not to stop again before Wintenberg, and, with my luggage or without it, I myself must be in the town that evening.

But in a moment, the cigar rolled unnoticed onto the floor as I jumped eagerly to my feet and rushed to the window. Just as we were leaving the station, I saw a bag being carried past the carriage on the shoulders of a porter, and it looked a lot like mine. Bauer was in charge of my bag, and it had been placed in the van according to his instructions. It seemed unlikely that it would be taken out now by mistake. Still, the bag I saw was very similar to the one I owned. I wasn’t sure, and even if I had been, there was nothing I could do. We weren’t going to stop again before Wintenberg, and whether I had my luggage or not, I needed to be in the town that evening.

We arrived punctual to our appointed time. I sat in the carriage a moment or two, expecting Bauer to open the door and relieve me of my small baggage. He did not come, so I got out. It seemed that I had few fellow-passengers, and these were quickly disappearing on foot or in carriages and carts that waited outside the station. I stood looking for my servant and my luggage. The evening was mild; I was encumbered with my hand-bag and a heavy fur coat. There were no signs either of Bauer or of baggage. I stayed where I was for five or six minutes. The guard of the train had disappeared, but presently I observed the station-master; he seemed to be taking a last glance round the premises. Going up to him I asked whether he had seen my servant; he could give me no news of him. I had no luggage ticket, for mine had been in Bauer’s hands; but I prevailed on him to allow me to look at the baggage which had arrived; my property was not among it. The station-master was inclined, I think, to be a little skeptical as to the existence both of bag and of servant. His only suggestion was that the man must have been left behind accidentally. I pointed out that in this case he would not have had the bag with him, but that it would have come on in the train. The station-master admitted the force of my argument; he shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands out; he was evidently at the end of his resources.

We arrived on time for our scheduled appointment. I sat in the carriage for a moment or two, expecting Bauer to open the door and take my small luggage. He didn’t come, so I got out. It looked like I had very few fellow passengers, and they quickly vanished on foot or in carriages and carts waiting outside the station. I stood looking for my servant and my bags. The evening was mild; I was weighed down by my handbag and a heavy fur coat. There was no sign of Bauer or my luggage. I stayed put for five or six minutes. The train guard had disappeared, but soon I noticed the station-master; he seemed to be taking a last look around the area. I approached him and asked if he had seen my servant; he had no information. I didn’t have a luggage ticket since mine was with Bauer; however, I convinced him to let me check the baggage that had arrived, but my things weren’t there. The station-master seemed a bit skeptical about the existence of both my bag and my servant. His only suggestion was that the man must have been accidentally left behind. I pointed out that if that was the case, he wouldn’t have had the bag with him, and it would have come on the train. The station-master acknowledged the validity of my point; he shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands; it was clear he had run out of options.

Now, for the first time and with sudden force, a doubt of Bauer’s fidelity thrust itself into my mind. I remembered how little I knew of the fellow and how great my charge was. Three rapid movements of my hand assured me that letter, box, and revolver were in their respective places. If Bauer had gone hunting in the bag, he had drawn a blank. The station-master noticed nothing; he was stating at the dim gas lamp that hung from the roof. I turned to him.

Now, for the first time and with sudden clarity, a doubt about Bauer’s loyalty crept into my mind. I recalled how little I really knew about him and how significant my responsibility was. Three quick checks of my hand confirmed that the letter, box, and revolver were where they should be. If Bauer had rummaged through the bag, he had found nothing. The station master noticed nothing; he was staring at the dim gas lamp hanging from the ceiling. I turned to him.

“Well, tell him when he comes—” I began.

“Well, tell him when he gets here—” I started.

“He won’t come to-night, now,” interrupted the stationmaster, none too politely. “No other train arrives to-night.”

“He's not coming tonight,” the stationmaster interrupted, not very politely. “No other train arrives tonight.”

“Tell him when he does come to follow me at once to the Wintenbergerhof. I’m going there immediately.” For time was short, and I did not wish to keep Mr. Rassendyll waiting. Besides, in my new-born nervousness, I was anxious to accomplish my errand as soon as might be. What had become of Bauer? The thought returned, and now with it another, that seemed to connect itself in some subtle way with my present position: why and whither had the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim set out from Strelsau a day before I started on my journey to Wintenberg?

“Tell him that when he arrives, he should come with me right away to the Wintenbergerhof. I’m heading there immediately.” Time was short, and I didn't want to keep Mr. Rassendyll waiting. On top of that, my newfound nervousness made me eager to complete my mission as quickly as possible. What had happened to Bauer? That thought came back to me, along with another one that seemed to connect in some subtle way with my current situation: why had the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim left Strelsau a day before I started my journey to Wintenberg?

“If he comes I’ll tell him,” said the station-master, and as he spoke he looked round the yard.

“If he comes, I’ll let him know,” said the station-master, and as he spoke, he glanced around the yard.

There was not a cab to be seen! I knew that the station lay on the extreme outskirts of the town, for I had passed through Wintenberg on my wedding journey, nearly three years before. The trouble involved in walking, and the further waste of time, put the cap on my irritation.

There wasn't a cab in sight! I knew the station was way out on the outskirts of town because I had gone through Wintenberg on my honeymoon almost three years ago. The hassle of walking, along with the extra time it would take, just added to my frustration.

“Why don’t you have enough cabs?” I asked angrily.

“Why don’t you have enough cabs?” I asked, frustrated.

“There are plenty generally, sir,” he answered more civilly, with an apologetic air. “There would be to-night but for an accident.”

"There are plenty, generally, sir," he replied more politely, with an apologetic tone. "There would be tonight, but for an accident."

Another accident! This expedition of mine seemed doomed to be the sport of chance.

Another accident! This trip of mine felt like it was at the mercy of fate.

“Just before your train arrived,” he continued, “a local came in. As a rule, hardly anybody comes by it, but to-night a number of men—oh, twenty or five-and-twenty, I should think—got out. I collected their tickets myself, and they all came from the first station on the line. Well, that’s not so strange, for there’s a good beer-garden there. But, curiously enough, every one of them hired a separate cab and drove off, laughing and shouting to one another as they went. That’s how it happens that there were only one or two cabs left when your train came in, and they were snapped up at once.”

“Just before your train arrived,” he continued, “a local person came in. Usually, hardly anyone passes through, but tonight, a bunch of men—oh, about twenty or twenty-five, I’d say—got off. I collected their tickets myself, and they all came from the first station on the line. Well, that’s not too weird, since there’s a nice beer garden there. But interestingly, each of them took a separate cab and drove off, laughing and shouting to each other as they went. That’s why there were only one or two cabs left when your train arrived, and they were grabbed up immediately.”

Taken alone, this occurrence was nothing; but I asked myself whether the conspiracy that had robbed me of my servant had deprived me of a vehicle also.

Taken alone, this event was insignificant; but I wondered if the conspiracy that had stolen my servant had also taken my vehicle.

“What sort of men were they?” I asked.

“What kind of men were they?” I asked.

“All sorts of men, sir,” answered the station-master, “but most of them were shabby-looking fellows. I wondered where some of them had got the money for their ride.”

“All kinds of men, sir,” replied the station-master, “but most of them looked pretty shabby. I was curious about where some of them got the money for their tickets.”

The vague feeling of uneasiness which had already attacked me grew stronger. Although I fought against it, calling myself an old woman and a coward, I must confess to an impulse which almost made me beg the station-master’s company on my walk; but, besides being ashamed to exhibit a timidity apparently groundless, I was reluctant to draw attention to myself in any way. I would not for the world have it supposed that I carried anything of value.

The vague sense of unease that had already hit me intensified. Even though I tried to fight it off, telling myself I was just being silly and cowardly, I have to admit I felt an urge to ask the station-master to join me on my walk. But besides feeling embarrassed about showing a fear that seemed unreasonable, I didn't want to attract any attention to myself at all. I definitely didn't want anyone to think I was carrying something valuable.

“Well, there’s no help for it,” said I, and, buttoning my heavy coat about me, I took my hand-bag and stick in one hand, and asked my way to the hotel. My misfortunes had broken down the station-master’s indifference, and he directed me in a sympathetic tone.

“Well, there’s no helping it,” I said, and, buttoning my heavy coat around me, I grabbed my handbag and cane in one hand and asked for directions to the hotel. My troubles had gotten through to the station-master’s usual indifference, and he kindly pointed me in the right direction.

“Straight along the road, sir,” said he, “between the poplars, for hard on half a mile; then the houses begin, and your hotel is in the first square you come to, on the right.”

“Just head straight down the road, sir,” he said, “between the poplar trees, for about half a mile; then you'll start to see the houses, and your hotel will be in the first square on the right.”

I thanked him curtly (for I had not quite forgiven him his earlier incivility), and started on my walk, weighed down by my big coat and the handbag. When I left the lighted station yard I realized that the evening had fallen very dark, and the shade of the tall lank trees intensified the gloom. I could hardly see my way, and went timidly, with frequent stumbles over the uneven stones of the road. The lamps were dim, few, and widely separated; so far as company was concerned, I might have been a thousand miles from an inhabited house. In spite of myself, the thought of danger persistently assailed my mind. I began to review every circumstance of my journey, twisting the trivial into some ominous shape, magnifying the significance of everything which might justly seem suspicious, studying in the light of my new apprehensions every expression of Bauer’s face and every word that had fallen from his lips. I could not persuade myself into security. I carried the queen’s letter, and—well, I would have given much to have old Sapt or Rudolf Rassendyll by my side.

I thanked him briefly (since I hadn't fully forgiven him for his earlier rudeness) and started on my walk, feeling weighed down by my heavy coat and handbag. When I stepped out of the well-lit station yard, I noticed that it had become quite dark outside, and the shadows of the tall, thin trees made it seem even gloomier. I could barely see where I was going and walked cautiously, stumbling often over the uneven stones on the road. The streetlights were dim, sparse, and far apart; as far as company went, I might as well have been a thousand miles from any house. Despite myself, I couldn't shake the feeling of danger. I started to replay every detail of my journey in my mind, twisting the mundane into something threatening, overanalyzing anything that might seem suspicious, and scrutinizing every expression on Bauer's face and every word he had said. I just couldn't convince myself that I was safe. I carried the queen's letter, and—well, I would have given a lot to have old Sapt or Rudolf Rassendyll with me right now.

Now, when a man suspects danger, let him not spend his time in asking whether there be really danger or in upbraiding himself for timidity, but let him face his cowardice, and act as though the danger were real. If I had followed that rule and kept my eyes about me, scanning the sides of the road and the ground in front of my feet, instead of losing myself in a maze of reflection, I might have had time to avoid the trap, or at least to get my hand to my revolver and make a fight for it; or, indeed, in the last resort, to destroy what I carried before harm came to it. But my mind was preoccupied, and the whole thing seemed to happen in a minute. At the very moment that I had declared to myself the vanity of my fears and determined to be resolute in banishing them, I heard voices—a low, strained whispering; I saw two or three figures in the shadow of the poplars by the wayside. An instant later, a dart was made at me. While I could fly I would not fight; with a sudden forward plunge I eluded the men who rushed at me, and started at a run towards the lights of the town and the shapes of the houses, now distant about a quarter of a mile. Perhaps I ran twenty yards, perhaps fifty; I do not know. I heard the steps behind me, quick as my own. Then I fell headlong on the road—tripped up! I understood. They had stretched a rope across my path; as I fell a man bounded up from either side, and I found the rope slack under my body. There I lay on my face; a man knelt on me, others held either hand; my face was pressed into the mud of the road, and I was like to have been stifled; my hand-bag had whizzed away from me. Then a voice said:

Now, when a man suspects danger, he shouldn’t waste time questioning whether there’s actually danger or criticizing himself for being scared. Instead, he should confront his fear and act as if the danger is real. If I had followed that advice and stayed alert, watching the sides of the road and the ground ahead of me instead of getting lost in thought, I might have been able to avoid the trap or at least grab my gun and fight back, or, if necessary, destroy what I was carrying before it could be harmed. But I was too distracted, and everything happened in an instant. Just when I thought I had dismissed my fears and resolved to shake them off, I heard voices—a low, tense whispering; I saw two or three figures in the shadows of the poplars by the roadside. A moment later, they lunged at me. As long as I could run, I wouldn’t fight. With a sudden burst of speed, I escaped the men chasing me and started running towards the lights of the town and the shapes of the houses, which were about a quarter of a mile away. Maybe I ran twenty yards, maybe fifty; I really couldn’t tell. I heard footsteps behind me, just as quick as my own. Then I fell hard onto the road—tripped! I realized they had stretched a rope across my path; as I fell, a man jumped up from either side, and I found the rope loose beneath me. There I lay on my face; one man was kneeling on me, while others held my arms; my face was pressed into the mud of the road, and I was nearly smothered; my handbag had flown away from me. Then a voice said:

“Turn him over.”

"Flip him over."

I knew the voice; it was a confirmation of the fears which I had lately been at such pains to banish. It justified the forecast of Anton von Strofzin, and explained the wager of the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim—for it was Rischenheim’s voice.

I recognized the voice; it confirmed the fears I had been trying so hard to get rid of. It validated Anton von Strofzin's prediction and clarified the bet made by the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim—because it was Rischenheim's voice.

They caught hold of me and began to turn me on my back. Here I saw a chance, and with a great heave of my body I flung them from me. For a short instant I was free; my impetuous attack seemed to have startled the enemy; I gathered myself up on my knees. But my advantage was not to last long. Another man, whom I had not seen, sprang suddenly on me like a bullet from a catapult. His fierce onset overthrew me; I was stretched on the ground again, on my back now, and my throat was clutched viciously in strong fingers. At the same moment my arms were again seized and pinned. The face of the man on my chest bent down towards mine, and through the darkness I discerned the features of Rupert of Hentzau. He was panting with the sudden exertion and the intense force with which he held me, but he was smiling also; and when he saw by my eyes that I knew him, he laughed softly in triumph. Then came Rischenheim’s voice again.

They grabbed me and started to flip me onto my back. I saw my chance and with a huge effort, I pushed them away. For a brief moment, I was free; my sudden attack seemed to surprise the enemy. I got myself up on my knees. But my advantage didn’t last long. Another guy, who I hadn’t noticed, suddenly lunged at me like a bullet from a catapult. His fierce attack knocked me over; I found myself lying on the ground again, this time on my back, with a strong grip on my throat. At the same time, my arms were grabbed and pinned. The face of the man on top of me leaned down towards mine, and in the darkness, I recognized Rupert of Hentzau. He was breathing hard from the exertion and the force with which he held me, but he was also smiling; when he saw that I recognized him, he laughed softly in triumph. Then I heard Rischenheim's voice again.

“Where’s the bag he carried? It may be in the bag.”

“Where's the bag he was carrying? It might be in the bag.”

“You fool, he’ll have it about him,” said Rupert, scornfully. “Hold him fast while I search.”

“You idiot, he’ll have it on him,” Rupert said mockingly. “Hold him tight while I look.”

On either side my hands were still pinned fast. Rupert’s left hand did not leave my throat, but his free right hand began to dart about me, feeling, probing, and rummaging. I lay quite helpless and in the bitterness of great consternation. Rupert found my revolver, drew it out with a gibe, and handed it to Rischenheim, who was now standing beside him. Then he felt the box, he drew it out, his eyes sparkled. He set his knee hard on my chest, so that I could scarcely breathe; then he ventured to loose my throat, and tore the box open eagerly.

On either side, my hands were still pinned down. Rupert’s left hand didn’t leave my throat, but his free right hand started to move around me, feeling, probing, and searching. I lay completely helpless, filled with deep anxiety. Rupert found my revolver, pulled it out with a mock, and handed it to Rischenheim, who was now standing next to him. Then he felt the box, pulled it out, and his eyes lit up. He pressed his knee hard on my chest, making it hard for me to breathe; then he dared to loosen his grip on my throat and eagerly tore the box open.

“Bring a light here,” he cried. Another ruffian came with a dark-lantern, whose glow he turned on the box. Rupert opened it, and when he saw what was inside, he laughed again, and stowed it away in his pocket.

“Bring a light here,” he shouted. Another thug arrived with a dark lantern, whose light he directed at the box. Rupert opened it, and when he saw what was inside, he laughed again and tucked it away in his pocket.

“Quick, quick!” urged Rischenheim. “We’ve got what we wanted, and somebody may come at any moment.”

“Quick, quick!” urged Rischenheim. “We’ve got what we needed, and someone could show up at any moment.”

A brief hope comforted me. The loss of the box was a calamity, but I would pardon fortune if only the letter escaped capture. Rupert might have suspected that I carried some such token as the box, but he could not know of the letter. Would he listen to Rischenheim? No. The Count of Hentzau did things thoroughly.

A small hope gave me some comfort. Losing the box was a disaster, but I would forgive fate if only the letter got away. Rupert might have thought that I had something like the box, but he couldn't know about the letter. Would he listen to Rischenheim? No. The Count of Hentzau did things thoroughly.

“We may as well overhaul him a bit more,” said he, and resumed his search. My hope vanished, for now he was bound to come upon the letter.

“We might as well change him up a bit more,” he said, and continued his search. My hope disappeared, because now he was sure to find the letter.

Another instant brought him to it. He snatched the pocketbook, and, motioning impatiently to the man to hold the lantern nearer, he began to examine the contents. I remember well the look of his face as the fierce white light threw it up against the darkness in its clear pallor and high-bred comeliness, with its curling lips and scornful eyes. He had the letter now, and a gleam of joy danced in his eyes as he tore it open. A hasty glance showed him what his prize was; then, coolly and deliberately he settled himself to read, regarding neither Rischenheim’s nervous hurry nor my desperate, angry glance that glared up at him. He read leisurely, as though he had been in an armchair in his own house; the lips smiled and curled as he read the last words that the queen had written to her lover. He had indeed come on more than he thought.

Another moment brought him to it. He grabbed the pocketbook, and, gesturing impatiently for the guy to hold the lantern closer, he started to look through the contents. I clearly remember the expression on his face as the intense white light illuminated it against the darkness, revealing his clear complexion and refined good looks, with his curled lips and scornful eyes. He had the letter now, and a spark of joy flickered in his eyes as he ripped it open. A quick glance showed him what his prize was; then, calmly and deliberately, he settled in to read, ignoring Rischenheim’s anxious movements and my desperate, angry glare directed at him. He read slowly, as if he were lounging in an armchair at home; the corners of his lips smiled and curled as he read the last words the queen had written to her lover. He had indeed stumbled upon more than he had expected.

Rischenheim laid a hand on his shoulder.

Rischenheim put a hand on his shoulder.

“Quick, Rupert, quick,” he urged again, in a voice full of agitation.

“Come on, Rupert, hurry up,” he urged again, his voice filled with anxiety.

“Let me alone, man. I haven’t read anything so amusing for a long while,” answered Rupert. Then he burst into a laugh, crying, “Look, look!” and pointing to the foot of the last page of the letter. I was mad with anger; my fury gave me new strength. In his enjoyment of what he read Rupert had grown careless; his knee pressed more lightly on me, and as he showed Rischenheim the passage in the letter that caused him so much amusement he turned his head away for an instant. My chance had come. With a sudden movement I displaced him, and with a desperate wrench I freed my right hand. Darting it out, I snatched at the letter. Rupert, alarmed for his treasure, sprang back and off me. I also sprang up on my feet, hurling away the fellow who had gripped my other hand. For a moment I stood facing Rupert; then I darted on him. He was too quick for me; he dodged behind the man with the lantern and hurled the fellow forward against me. The lantern fell on the ground.

“Leave me alone, man. I haven’t read anything this entertaining in a long time,” replied Rupert. Then he burst out laughing, shouting, “Look, look!” while pointing to the bottom of the last page of the letter. I was furious; my anger fueled me. In his amusement, Rupert had become careless; his knee pressed down on me less, and as he showed Rischenheim the part of the letter that he found so funny, he briefly turned his head away. My moment had arrived. With a sudden move, I shifted him aside and desperately wrenched my right hand free. I shot it out and grabbed at the letter. Rupert, worried about his prize, jumped back off me. I also sprang to my feet, throwing off the guy who had been holding my other hand. For a moment, I faced Rupert; then I lunged at him. He was too fast for me; he ducked behind the man with the lantern and pushed him forward toward me. The lantern fell to the ground.

“Give me your stick!” I heard Rupert say. “Where is it? That’s right!”

“Give me your stick!” I heard Rupert say. “Where is it? That’s right!”

Then came Rischenheim’s voice again, imploring and timid:

Then Rischenheim spoke again, pleading and hesitant:

“Rupert, you promised not to kill him.”

“Rupert, you promised you wouldn't kill him.”

The only answer was a short, fierce laugh. I hurled away the man who had been thrust into my arms and sprang forward. I saw Rupert of Hentzau; his hand was raised above his head and held a stout club. I do not know what followed; there came—all in a confused blur of instant sequence—an oath from Rupert, a rush from me, a scuffle, as though some one sought to hold him back; then he was on me; I felt a great thud on my forehead, and I felt nothing more. Again I was on my back, with a terrible pain in my head, and a dull, dreamy consciousness of a knot of men standing over me, talking eagerly to one another.

The only response was a quick, intense laugh. I pushed away the guy who had been thrown into my arms and jumped forward. I spotted Rupert of Hentzau; he had his hand raised above his head, holding a heavy club. I’m not sure what happened next; it all unfolded in a chaotic blur—Rupert cursing, me rushing in, a struggle, as if someone was trying to hold him back; then he was attacking me; I felt a hard hit on my forehead, and then I couldn't feel anything else. Once again, I found myself on my back, a sharp pain in my head, and a hazy awareness of a group of guys standing over me, talking excitedly to each other.

I could not hear what they were saying; I had no great desire to hear. I fancied, somehow, that they were talking about me; they looked at me and moved their hands towards me now and again. I heard Rupert’s laugh, and saw his club poised over me; then Rischenheim caught him by the wrist. I know now that Rischenheim was reminding his cousin that he had promised not to kill me, that Rupert’s oath did not weigh a straw in the scales, but that he was held back only by a doubt whether I alive or my dead body would be more inconvenient to dispose of. Yet then I did not understand, but lay there listless. And presently the talking forms seemed to cease their talking; they grew blurred and dim, running into one another, and all mingling together to form one great shapeless creature that seemed to murmur and gibber over me, some such monster as a man sees in his dreams. I hated to see it, and closed my eyes; its murmurings and gibberings haunted my ears for awhile, making me restless and unhappy; then they died away. Their going made me happy; I sighed in contentment; and everything became as though it were not.

I couldn’t hear what they were saying, and I wasn’t really interested in finding out. I had a feeling they were talking about me; they looked my way and occasionally gestured towards me. I heard Rupert laugh and saw his club raised above me, then Rischenheim grabbed his wrist. I later realized that Rischenheim was reminding his cousin that he’d promised not to kill me, that Rupert’s vow didn’t mean much, and that he was hesitating only because he wasn’t sure if it would be easier to deal with my living presence or my dead body. But at that moment, I didn’t understand any of it; I just lay there feeling numb. Eventually, the figures talking seemed to stop; they became blurry and indistinct, merging into one giant shapeless being that seemed to murmur and babble over me, like some kind of monster you see in dreams. I hated seeing it, so I closed my eyes; its murmurs and babbles echoed in my ears for a while, making me feel restless and uneasy; eventually, they faded away. Their departure made me happy; I sighed with relief, and everything started to feel like it didn’t exist.

Yet I had one more vision, breaking suddenly across my unconsciousness. A bold, rich voice rang out, “By God, I will!”

Yet I had one more vision, breaking suddenly through my unconsciousness. A bold, rich voice rang out, “I swear, I will!”

“No, no,” cried another. Then, “What’s that?” There was a rush of feet, the cries of men who met in anger or excitement, the crack of a shot and of another quickly following, oaths, and scuffling. Then came the sound of feet flying. I could not make it out; I grew weary with the puzzle of it. Would they not be quiet? Quiet was what I wanted. At last they grew quiet; I closed my eyes again. The pain was less now; they were quiet; I could sleep.

“No, no,” yelled another person. Then, “What’s happening?” There was a rush of feet, the shouts of men who were either angry or excited, the sound of a gunshot followed quickly by another, curses, and struggling. Then I heard feet running away. I couldn’t figure it out; I got tired of trying to make sense of it. Couldn’t they just be quiet? All I wanted was silence. Finally, they settled down; I closed my eyes again. The pain was less now; they were quiet; I could sleep.

When a man looks back on the past, reviewing in his mind the chances Fortune has given and the calls she has made, he always torments himself by thinking that he could have done other and better than in fact he did. Even now I lie awake at night sometimes, making clever plans by which I could have thwarted Rupert’s schemes. In these musings I am very acute; Anton von Strofzin’s idle talk furnishes me with many a clue, and I draw inferences sure and swift as a detective in the story books. Bauer is my tool, I am not his. I lay Rischenheim by the heels, send Rupert howling off with a ball in his arm, and carry my precious burden in triumph to Mr. Rassendyll. By the time I have played the whole game I am indeed proud of myself. Yet in truth—in daylight truth—I fear that, unless Heaven sent me a fresh set of brains, I should be caught in much the same way again. Though not by that fellow Bauer, I swear! Well, there it was. They had made a fool of me. I lay on the road with a bloody head, and Rupert of Hentzau had the queen’s letter.

When a guy looks back on the past, thinking about the opportunities that Fate offered and the decisions she made, he always ends up torturing himself by believing he could have done things differently and better than he actually did. Even now, I sometimes lie awake at night, coming up with smart plans that could have stopped Rupert’s schemes. In these thoughts, I feel really sharp; Anton von Strofzin’s pointless chatter gives me plenty of hints, and I make connections as quickly and accurately as a detective in a story. Bauer is my pawn, not the other way around. I have Rischenheim in check, send Rupert running off with a ball in his arm, and proudly carry my valuable prize to Mr. Rassendyll. By the time I’ve played the whole game, I feel pretty proud of myself. Yet in reality—in the light of day—I worry that, unless Heaven blessed me with a new brain, I would end up caught in a similar situation again. But not by that guy Bauer, I promise! Well, there it was. They had made a fool of me. I was lying on the road with a bloody head, and Rupert of Hentzau had the queen’s letter.





CHAPTER III. AGAIN TO ZENDA

By Heaven’s care, or—since a man may be over-apt to arrogate to himself great share of such attention—by good luck, I had not to trust for my life to the slender thread of an oath sworn by Rupert of Hentzau. The visions of my dazed brain were transmutations of reality; the scuffle, the rush, the retreat were not all dream.

By some divine intervention, or maybe just pure luck—since a person might be too quick to take credit for such attention—I didn’t have to put my life in the hands of a flimsy promise made by Rupert of Hentzau. The images swirling in my foggy mind weren’t just illusions; the struggle, the charge, and the withdrawal were all real.

There is an honest fellow now living in Wintenberg comfortably and at his ease by reason that his wagon chanced to come lumbering along with three or four stout lads in it at the moment when Rupert was meditating a second and murderous blow. Seeing the group of us, the good carrier and his lads leapt down and rushed on my assailants. One of the thieves, they said, was for fighting it out—I could guess who that was—and called on the rest to stand; but they, more prudent, laid hands on him, and, in spite of his oaths, hustled him off along the road towards the station. Open country lay there and the promise of safety. My new friends set off in pursuit; but a couple of revolver shots, heard by me, but not understood, awoke their caution. Good Samaritans, but not men of war, they returned to where I lay senseless on the ground, congratulating themselves and me that an enemy so well armed should run and not stand his ground. They forced a drink of rough wine down my throat, and in a minute or two I opened my eyes. They were for carrying me to a hospital; I would have none of it. As soon as things grew clear to me again and I knew where I was, I did nothing but repeat in urgent tones, “The Golden Lion, The Golden Lion! Twenty crowns to carry me to the Golden Lion.”

There’s an honest guy living in Wintenberg, getting by comfortably because his wagon happened to roll in with three or four sturdy young men just when Rupert was planning a second, lethal attack. When they saw us, the good driver and his crew jumped down and charged at my attackers. One of the thieves wanted to fight—I had my suspicions about who that was—and urged the others to stand their ground; but they, being smarter, grabbed him and, despite his protests, dragged him off down the road toward the station. Open fields lay ahead, promising safety. My new friends started to chase after them; however, a couple of gunshots, which I heard but didn't quite understand, made them cautious. They were good Samaritans, not warriors, so they returned to where I lay unconscious on the ground, congratulating themselves and me that a heavily armed enemy would flee instead of fight. They forced some rough wine down my throat, and after a minute or two, I opened my eyes. They wanted to take me to a hospital, but I refused. As soon as I started to regain my senses and realized where I was, I kept insisting urgently, “The Golden Lion, The Golden Lion! Twenty crowns to take me to the Golden Lion.”

Perceiving that I knew my own business and where I wished to go, one picked up my hand-bag and the rest hoisted me into their wagon and set out for the hotel where Rudolf Rassendyll was. The one thought my broken head held was to get to him as soon as might be and tell him how I had been fool enough to let myself be robbed of the queen’s letter.

Perceiving that I knew what I was doing and where I wanted to go, one person picked up my handbag, and the others helped me into their wagon and headed for the hotel where Rudolf Rassendyll was staying. The only thought I had in my broken head was to reach him as quickly as possible and explain how I had been foolish enough to let myself be robbed of the queen’s letter.

He was there. He stood on the threshold of the inn, waiting for me, as it seemed, although it was not yet the hour of my appointment. As they drew me up to the door, I saw his tall, straight figure and his red hair by the light of the hall lamps. By Heaven, I felt as a lost child must on sight of his mother! I stretched out my hand to him, over the side of the wagon, murmuring, “I’ve lost it.”

He was there. He stood at the inn's entrance, waiting for me, it seemed, even though it wasn't time for our meeting yet. As I was helped up to the door, I saw his tall, upright figure and his red hair shining under the hallway lights. Honestly, I felt like a lost child seeing their mother! I reached out to him over the side of the wagon, whispering, "I’ve lost it."

He started at the words, and sprang forward to me. Then he turned quickly to the carrier.

He flinched at the words and rushed toward me. Then he turned quickly to the carrier.

“This gentleman is my friend,” he said. “Give him to me. I’ll speak to you later.” He waited while I was lifted down from the wagon into the arms that he held ready for me, and himself carried me across the threshold. I was quite clear in the head by now and understood all that passed. There were one or two people in the hall, but Mr. Rassendyll took no heed of them. He bore me quickly upstairs and into his sitting-room. There he set me down in an arm-chair, and stood opposite to me. He was smiling, but anxiety was awake in his eyes.

“This guy is my friend,” he said. “Give him to me. I’ll talk to you later.” He waited while I was lifted down from the wagon into the arms he had ready for me, and then he carried me across the threshold. I was pretty clear-headed by now and understood everything that was happening. There were a couple of people in the hall, but Mr. Rassendyll didn’t pay any attention to them. He quickly took me upstairs and into his living room. There, he set me down in an armchair and stood in front of me. He was smiling, but there was worry in his eyes.

“I’ve lost it,” I said again, looking up at him pitifully enough.

“I’ve lost it,” I said again, looking up at him with a sad expression.

“That’s all right,” said he, nodding. “Will you wait, or can you tell me?”

“That’s okay,” he said, nodding. “Will you wait, or can you tell me?”

“Yes, but give me some brandy,” said I.

“Yes, but give me some brandy,” I said.

Rudolf gave me a little brandy mixed in a great deal of water, and then I made shift to tell him. Though faint, I was not confused, and I gave my story in brief, hurried, yet sufficient words. He made no sign till I mentioned the letter. Then his face changed.

Rudolf gave me a splash of brandy diluted with a lot of water, and then I managed to tell him. Even though I felt weak, I was clear-headed, and I shared my story in a short, rushed, but clear manner. He didn't react until I mentioned the letter. At that point, his expression changed.

“A letter, too?” he exclaimed, in a strange mixture of increased apprehension and unlooked-for joy.

“A letter, too?” he exclaimed, with a weird combination of heightened anxiety and unexpected happiness.

“Yes, a letter, too; she wrote a letter, and I carried that as well as the box. I’ve lost them both, Rudolf. God help me, I’ve lost them both! Rupert has the letter too!” I think I must have been weak and unmanned from the blow I had received, for my composure broke down here. Rudolf stepped up to me and wrung me by the hand. I mastered myself again and looked in his face as he stood in thought, his hand caressing the strong curve of his clean-shaven chin. Now that I was with him again it seemed as though I had never lost him; as though we were still together in Strelsau or at Tarlenheim, planning how to hoodwink Black Michael, send Rupert of Hentzau to his own place, and bring the king back to his throne. For Mr. Rassendyll, as he stood before me now, was changed in nothing since our last meeting, nor indeed since he reigned in Strelsau, save that a few flecks of gray spotted his hair.

“Yes, a letter too; she wrote a letter, and I carried that along with the box. I’ve lost them both, Rudolf. God help me, I’ve lost them both! Rupert has the letter too!” I think I must have been weak and shaken from the blow I had received, because my composure broke down here. Rudolf stepped up to me and shook my hand. I collected myself again and looked into his face as he stood in thought, his hand stroking the strong curve of his clean-shaven chin. Now that I was with him again, it felt as if I had never lost him; as if we were still together in Strelsau or at Tarlenheim, planning how to outsmart Black Michael, send Rupert of Hentzau to his own place, and bring the king back to his throne. For Mr. Rassendyll, as he stood before me now, hadn’t changed at all since our last meeting, nor indeed since he reigned in Strelsau, except that a few flecks of gray had appeared in his hair.

My battered head ached most consumedly. Mr. Rassendyll rang the bell twice, and a short, thickset man of middle age appeared; he wore a suit of tweed, and had the air of smartness and respectability which marks English servants.

My throbbing head hurt a lot. Mr. Rassendyll rang the bell twice, and a short, stocky man in his middle years showed up; he was dressed in tweed and had the polished, respectable vibe that characterizes English servants.

“James,” said Rudolf, “this gentleman has hurt his head. Look after it.”

“James,” said Rudolf, “this guy has hurt his head. Take care of it.”

James went out. In a few minutes he was back, with water, basin, towels, and bandages. Bending over me, he began to wash and tend my wound very deftly. Rudolf was walking up and down.

James stepped outside. A few minutes later, he returned with water, a basin, towels, and bandages. Leaning over me, he skillfully started to clean and care for my wound. Rudolf was pacing back and forth.

“Done the head, James?” he asked, after a few moments.

“Finished your work, James?” he asked after a moment.

“Yes, sir,” answered the servant, gathering together his appliances.

“Yes, sir,” the servant replied, gathering his tools.

“Telegraph forms, then.”

"Telegraph forms now."

James went out, and was back with the forms in an instant.

James stepped outside and quickly returned with the forms.

“Be ready when I ring,” said Rudolf. And he added, turning to me, “Any easier, Fritz?”

“Be ready when I call,” said Rudolf. Then he turned to me and asked, “Any easier, Fritz?”

“I can listen to you now,” I said.

“I can listen to you now,” I said.

“I see their game,” said he. “One or other of them, Rupert or this Rischenheim, will try to get to the king with the letter.”

“I see what they're up to,” he said. “Either Rupert or this Rischenheim is going to try to get to the king with the letter.”

I sprang to my feet.

I jumped to my feet.

“They mustn’t,” I cried, and I reeled back into my chair, with a feeling as if a red-hot poker were being run through my head.

“They can't,” I shouted, and I leaned back in my chair, feeling like a red-hot poker was being driven through my head.

“Much you can do to stop ‘em, old fellow,” smiled Rudolf, pausing to press my hand as he went by. “They won’t trust the post, you know. One will go. Now which?” He stood facing me with a thoughtful frown on his face.

“There's not much you can do to stop them, my friend,” smiled Rudolf, stopping to shake my hand as he walked past. “They won’t trust the mail, you know. One of them will go. Now which one?” He stood in front of me, wearing a thoughtful frown.

I did not know, but I thought that Rischenheim would go. It was a great risk for Rupert to trust himself in the kingdom, and he knew that the king would not easily be persuaded to receive him, however startling might be the business he professed as his errand. On the other hand, nothing was known against Rischenheim, while his rank would secure, and indeed entitle, him to an early audience. Therefore I concluded that Rischenheim would go with the letter, or, if Rupert would not let that out of his possession, with the news of the letter.

I wasn't sure, but I thought Rischenheim would go. It was a huge risk for Rupert to put himself in the kingdom, and he knew the king wouldn’t easily be convinced to meet with him, no matter how shocking his reason for coming was. On the flip side, there was nothing against Rischenheim, and his status would guarantee, and even demand, that he get a meeting soon. So, I figured Rischenheim would take the letter, or if Rupert wouldn’t let that go, then at least the news about the letter.

“Or a copy,” suggested Rassendyll. “Well, Rischenheim or Rupert will be on his way by to-morrow morning, or is on his way to-night.”

“Or a copy,” suggested Rassendyll. “Well, Rischenheim or Rupert will be on his way by tomorrow morning, or is on his way tonight.”

Again I tried to rise, for I was on fire to prevent the fatal consequences of my stupidity. Rudolf thrust me back in my chair, saying, “No, no.” Then he sat down at the table and took up the telegraph forms.

Again I tried to get up, because I was desperate to stop the disastrous results of my foolishness. Rudolf pushed me back into my chair, saying, “No, no.” Then he sat down at the table and picked up the telegraph forms.

“You and Sapt arranged a cipher, I suppose?” he asked.

“You and Sapt set up a code, right?” he asked.

“Yes. You write the message, and I’ll put it into the cipher.”

“Yes. You write the message, and I’ll encode it.”

“This is what I’ve written: ‘Document lost. Let nobody see him if possible. Wire who asks.’ I don’t like to make it plainer: most ciphers can be read, you know.”

“This is what I’ve written: ‘Document lost. Let no one see him if possible. Wire whoever asks.’ I don’t want to make it clearer: most ciphers can be read, you know.”

“Not ours,” said I.

"Not ours," I said.

“Well, but will that do?” asked Rudolf, with an unconvinced smile.

“Well, will that work?” asked Rudolf, with a skeptical smile.

“Yes, I think he’ll understand it.” And I wrote it again in the cipher; it was as much as I could do to hold the pen.

“Yes, I think he’ll get it.” And I wrote it again in the code; it was all I could do to keep a grip on the pen.

The bell was rung again, and James appeared in an instant.

The bell rang again, and James showed up immediately.

“Send this,” said Rudolf.

“Send this,” Rudolf said.

“The offices will be shut, sir.”

“The offices will be closed, sir.”

“James, James!”

“Hey, James!”

“Very good, sir; but it may take an hour to get one open.”

“Sure thing, sir; but it might take an hour to get one open.”

“I’ll give you half an hour. Have you money?”

“I’ll give you thirty minutes. Do you have any money?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Yep, sir.”

“And now,” added Rudolf, turning to me, “you’d better go to bed.”

“And now,” Rudolf said, turning to me, “you should probably head to bed.”

I do not recollect what I answered, for my faintness came upon me again, and I remember only that Rudolf himself helped me into his own bed. I slept, but I do not think he so much as lay down on the sofa; chancing to awake once or twice, I heard him pacing about. But towards morning I slept heavily, and I did not know what he was doing then. At eight o’clock James entered and roused me. He said that a doctor was to be at the hotel in half an hour, but that Mr. Rassendyll would like to see me for a few minutes if I felt equal to business. I begged James to summon his master at once. Whether I were equal or unequal, the business had to be done.

I don’t remember what I said, as I started feeling faint again, and the only thing I recall is Rudolf himself helping me into his bed. I slept, but I don’t think he even lay down on the sofa; when I woke up a couple of times, I heard him pacing around. But as morning came, I slept deeply and didn’t know what he was up to then. At eight o’clock, James came in and woke me up. He said a doctor would be at the hotel in half an hour, but Mr. Rassendyll wanted to see me for a few minutes if I felt up to it. I asked James to call his master right away. Whether I was ready or not, the business needed to be taken care of.

Rudolf came, calm and serene. Danger and the need for exertion acted on him like a draught of good wine on a seasoned drinker. He was not only himself, but more than himself: his excellences enhanced, the indolence that marred him in quiet hours sloughed off. But to-day there was something more; I can only describe it as a kind of radiance. I have seen it on the faces of young sparks when the lady they love comes through the ball-room door, and I have seen it glow more softly in a girl’s eyes when some fellow who seemed to me nothing out of the ordinary asked her for a dance. That strange gleam was on Rudolf’s face as he stood by my bedside. I dare say it used to be on mine when I went courting.

Rudolf arrived, calm and composed. Danger and the need for action affected him like a glass of fine wine on a seasoned drinker. He was not just himself; he was more than that: his strengths amplified, the laziness that held him back in quiet moments vanished. But today, there was something else; I can only describe it as a kind of glow. I’ve seen it on the faces of young men when the woman they love walks through the ballroom door, and I’ve seen it shine more gently in a girl’s eyes when a guy who seemed pretty average asked her to dance. That unusual sparkle was on Rudolf’s face as he stood by my bedside. I would say it used to be on my face when I was courting.

“Fritz, old friend,” said he, “there’s an answer from Sapt. I’ll lay the telegraph offices were stirred in Zenda as well as James stirred them here in Wintenberg! And what do you think? Rischenheim asked for an audience before he left Strelsau.”

“Fritz, my old friend,” he said, “I’ve got a reply from Sapt. I bet the telegraph offices were buzzing in Zenda just like James got them buzzing here in Wintenberg! And guess what? Rischenheim requested a meeting before he left Strelsau.”

I raised myself on my elbow in the bed.

I propped myself up on my elbow in bed.

“You understand?” he went on. “He left on Monday. To-day’s Wednesday. The king has granted him an audience at four on Friday. Well, then—”

“You get it?” he continued. “He left on Monday. Today is Wednesday. The king has given him a meeting at four on Friday. So, then—”

“They counted on success,” I cried, “and Rischenheim takes the letter!”

“They were relying on success,” I shouted, “and Rischenheim has the letter!”

“A copy, if I know Rupert of Hentzau. Yes, it was well laid. I like the men taking all the cabs! How much ahead had they, now.”

“A copy, if I know Rupert of Hentzau. Yeah, it was well done. I like how the guys are taking all the cabs! How far ahead are they now?”

I did not know that, though I had no more doubt than he that Rupert’s hand was in the business.

I didn’t know that, even though I was just as sure as he was that Rupert was involved in this.

“Well,” he continued, “I am going to wire to Sapt to put Rischenheim off for twelve hours if he can; failing that, to get the king away from Zenda.”

“Well,” he continued, “I’m going to message Sapt to delay Rischenheim for twelve hours if possible; if not, to get the king out of Zenda.”

“But Rischenheim must have his audience sooner or later,” I objected.

“But Rischenheim will have his meeting sooner or later,” I argued.

“Sooner or later—there’s the world’s difference between them!” cried Rudolf Rassendyll. He sat down on the bed by me, and went on in quick, decisive words: “You can’t move for a day or two. Send my message to Sapt. Tell him to keep you informed of what happens. As soon as you can travel, go to Strelsau, and let Sapt know directly you arrive. We shall want your help.”

“Sooner or later—there’s a huge difference between them!” exclaimed Rudolf Rassendyll. He sat down on the bed next to me and continued in quick, confident tones: “You can’t move for a day or two. Send my message to Sapt. Tell him to keep you updated on what happens. As soon as you can travel, go to Strelsau, and let Sapt know as soon as you arrive. We’re going to need your help.”

“And what are you going to do?” I cried, staring at him.

“And what are you going to do?” I shouted, staring at him.

He looked at me for a moment, and his face was crossed by conflicting feelings. I saw resolve there, obstinacy, and the scorn of danger; fun, too, and merriment; and, lastly, the same radiance I spoke of. He had been smoking a cigarette; now he threw the end of it into the grate and rose from the bed where he had been sitting.

He looked at me for a moment, and his face showed a mix of emotions. I saw determination, stubbornness, and a disregard for danger; there was also a sense of fun and joy; and finally, the same brightness I mentioned before. He had been smoking a cigarette; now he flicked the end into the fireplace and got up from the bed where he had been sitting.

“I’m going to Zenda,” said he.

“I’m heading to Zenda,” he said.

“To Zenda!” I cried, amazed.

"To Zenda!" I shouted, amazed.

“Yes,” said Rudolf. “I’m going again to Zenda, Fritz, old fellow. By heaven, I knew it would come, and now it has come!”

“Yes,” said Rudolf. “I’m heading back to Zenda, Fritz, my old friend. I knew it would happen, and now it finally has!”

“But to do what?”

“But to do what, exactly?”

“I shall overtake Rischenheim or be hot on his heels. If he gets there first, Sapt will keep him waiting till I come; and if I come, he shall never see the king. Yes, if I come in time—” He broke into a sudden laugh. “What!” he cried, “have I lost my likeness? Can’t I still play the king? Yes, if I come in time, Rischenheim shall have his audience of the king of Zenda, and the king will be very gracious to him, and the king will take his copy of the letter from him! Oh, Rischenheim shall have an audience of King Rudolf in the castle of Zenda, never fear!”

“I'll catch up to Rischenheim or be right behind him. If he gets there first, Sapt will make him wait until I arrive; and when I show up, he won't get to see the king. Yes, if I make it in time—” He suddenly burst into laughter. “What? Have I lost my touch? Can’t I still act like the king? Yes, if I get there in time, Rischenheim will meet with the king of Zenda, and the king will be very accommodating to him, and the king will take the letter from him! Oh, Rischenheim will get his meeting with King Rudolf in the castle of Zenda, don’t worry!”

He stood, looking to see how I received his plan; but amazed at the boldness of it, I could only lie back and gasp.

He stood there, watching to see how I reacted to his plan; but stunned by how daring it was, I could only lie back and gasp.

Rudolf’s excitement left him as suddenly as it had come; he was again the cool, shrewd, nonchalant Englishman, as, lighting another cigarette, he proceeded:

Rudolf's excitement disappeared just as quickly as it had arrived; he was once again the calm, sharp, laid-back Englishman, as he lit another cigarette and continued:

“You see, there are two of them, Rupert and Rischenheim. Now you can’t move for a day or two, that’s certain. But there must be two of us there in Ruritania. Rischenheim is to try first; but if he fails, Rupert will risk everything and break through to the king’s presence. Give him five minutes with the king, and the mischief’s done! Very well, then; Sapt must keep Rupert at bay while I tackle Rischenheim. As soon as you can move, go to Strelsau, and let Sapt know where you are.”

“You see, there are two of them, Rupert and Rischenheim. You definitely can’t move for a day or two, that’s for sure. But we need two of us in Ruritania. Rischenheim will go first; if he doesn’t succeed, Rupert will risk everything and get to the king. Just give him five minutes with the king, and the damage will be done! Alright then; Sapt has to hold off Rupert while I deal with Rischenheim. As soon as you can move, head to Strelsau, and let Sapt know where you are.”

“But if you’re seen, if you’re found out?”

“But if you’re seen, if people find out?”

“Better I than the queen’s letter,” said he. Then he laid his hand on my arm and said, quite quietly, “If the letter gets to the king, I and I only can do what must be done.”

“Better me than the queen’s letter,” he said. Then he put his hand on my arm and said, very calmly, “If the letter reaches the king, only I can do what needs to be done.”

I did not know what he meant; perhaps it was that he would carry off the queen sooner than leave her alone after her letter was known; but there was another possible meaning that I, a loyal subject, dared not inquire into. Yet I made no answer, for I was above all and first of all the queen’s servant. Still I cannot believe that he meant harm to the king.

I didn’t understand what he meant; maybe he was saying he would take the queen away faster than he would leave her alone after her letter got out; but there was another possible meaning that I, as a loyal subject, didn’t dare to ask about. Still, I didn’t respond, because above all else, I was the queen’s servant. However, I just can’t believe he intended any harm to the king.

“Come, Fritz,” he cried, “don’t look so glum. This is not so great an affair as the other, and we brought that through safe.” I suppose I still looked doubtful, for he added, with a sort of impatience, “Well, I’m going, anyhow. Heavens, man, am I to sit here while that letter is carried to the king?”

“Come on, Fritz,” he said, “don’t look so down. This isn’t as big a deal as the last one, and we got through that just fine.” I guess I still seemed uncertain because he added, with a hint of impatience, “Well, I’m going, anyway. Seriously, am I supposed to just sit here while that letter is delivered to the king?”

I understood his feeling, and knew that he held life a light thing compared with the recovery of Queen Flavia’s letter. I ceased to urge him. When I assented to his wishes, every shadow vanished from his face, and he began to discuss the details of the plan with business-like brevity.

I got where he was coming from and realized he thought of life as something minor compared to getting Queen Flavia’s letter back. I stopped pushing him. Once I agreed to his wishes, every trace of worry disappeared from his face, and he started talking about the details of the plan with a focused clarity.

“I shall leave James with you,” said Rudolf. “He’ll be very useful, and you can rely on him absolutely. Any message that you dare trust to no other conveyance, give to him; he’ll carry it. He can shoot, too.” He rose as he spoke. “I’ll look in before I start,” he added, “and hear what the doctor says about you.”

“I'll leave James with you,” said Rudolf. “He'll be really useful, and you can completely count on him. Any message that you wouldn't trust with anyone else, give it to him; he’ll deliver it. He can shoot, too.” He stood up as he spoke. “I’ll check in before I head out,” he added, “and see what the doctor has to say about you.”

I lay there, thinking, as men sick and weary in body will, of the dangers and the desperate nature of the risk, rather than of the hope which its boldness would have inspired in a healthy, active brain. I distrusted the rapid inference that Rudolf had drawn from Sapt’s telegram, telling myself that it was based on too slender a foundation. Well, there I was wrong, and I am glad now to pay that tribute to his discernment. The first steps of Rupert’s scheme were laid as Rudolf had conjectured: Rischenheim had started, even while I lay there, for Zenda, carrying on his person a copy of the queen’s farewell letter and armed for his enterprise by his right of audience with the king. So far we were right, then; for the rest we were in darkness, not knowing or being able even to guess where Rupert would choose to await the result of the first cast, or what precautions he had taken against the failure of his envoy. But although in total obscurity as to his future plans, I traced his past actions, and subsequent knowledge has shown that I was right. Bauer was the tool; a couple of florins apiece had hired the fellows who, conceiving that they were playing a part in some practical joke, had taken all the cabs at the station. Rupert had reckoned that I should linger looking for my servant and luggage, and thus miss my last chance of a vehicle. If, however, I had obtained one, the attack would still have been made, although, of course, under much greater difficulties. Finally—and of this at the time I knew nothing—had I evaded them and got safe to port with my cargo, the plot would have been changed. Rupert’s attention would then have been diverted from me to Rudolf; counting on love overcoming prudence, he reckoned that Mr. Rassendyll would not at once destroy what the queen sent, and had arranged to track his steps from Wintenberg till an opportunity offered of robbing him of his treasure. The scheme, as I know it, was full of audacious cunning, and required large resources—the former Rupert himself supplied; for the second he was indebted to his cousin and slave, the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim.

I lay there, thinking, as sick and exhausted men do, about the dangers and the desperate nature of the risk, rather than the hope that its boldness would inspire in a healthy, active mind. I doubted the quick conclusion that Rudolf had drawn from Sapt’s telegram, telling myself it was based on too flimsy a foundation. Well, I was wrong about that, and I’m glad now to acknowledge his insight. The initial steps of Rupert’s plan were set, just as Rudolf had guessed: Rischenheim had already left for Zenda, carrying a copy of the queen’s farewell letter and equipped for his mission with his right to an audience with the king. So we were right about that; beyond that, we were in the dark, not knowing or even guessing where Rupert would choose to wait for the outcome of the first move, or what precautions he had taken in case his messenger failed. But while I had no idea about his future plans, I traced his past actions, and what I learned later confirmed that I was correct. Bauer was the tool; a couple of florins each had hired the guys who, thinking they were part of some practical joke, had taken all the cabs at the station. Rupert had figured I’d linger looking for my servant and luggage, thus missing my last chance at a vehicle. However, if I had managed to get one, the attack would have still happened, although it would have been much harder. Finally—and at the time, I didn’t know this—if I had evaded them and made it safely with my cargo, the plot would have changed. Rupert’s focus would have shifted from me to Rudolf; counting on love to trump caution, he assumed that Mr. Rassendyll wouldn’t immediately destroy what the queen sent and had arranged to follow him from Wintenberg until he got a chance to steal his treasure. The plan, as I know it, was full of bold cunning and required considerable resources—the boldness Rupert supplied himself; for the resources, he relied on his cousin and servant, the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim.

My meditations were interrupted by the arrival of the doctor. He hummed and ha’d over me, but to my surprise asked me no questions as to the cause of my misfortune, and did not, as I had feared, suggest that his efforts should be seconded by those of the police. On the contrary, he appeared, from an unobtrusive hint or two, to be anxious that I should know that his discretion could be trusted.

My thoughts were interrupted by the doctor’s arrival. He hesitated over me, but to my surprise, he didn’t ask any questions about what had happened to me, and he didn’t suggest, as I had feared, that the police should get involved. Instead, he seemed, from a few subtle hints, to want me to know that I could trust his discretion.

“You must not think of moving for a couple of days,” he said; “but then, I think we can get you away without danger and quite quietly.”

“You shouldn’t think about moving for a couple of days,” he said; “but after that, I believe we can get you out safely and without drawing attention.”

I thanked him; he promised to look in again; I murmured something about his fee.

I thanked him; he said he would come back again; I said something about his payment.

“Oh, thank you, that is all settled,” he said. “Your friend Herr Schmidt has seen to it, and, my dear sir, most liberally.”

“Oh, thank you, that’s all taken care of,” he said. “Your friend Mr. Schmidt has handled it, and, my dear sir, quite generously.”

He was hardly gone when ‘my friend Herr Schmidt’—alias Rudolf Rassendyll—was back. He laughed a little when I told him how discreet the doctor had been.

He had barely left when ‘my friend Herr Schmidt’—also known as Rudolf Rassendyll—returned. He chuckled a bit when I mentioned how tactful the doctor had been.

“You see,” he explained, “he thinks you’ve been very indiscreet. I was obliged, my dear Fritz, to take some liberties with your character. However, it’s odds against the matter coming to your wife’s ears.”

“You see,” he explained, “he thinks you’ve been really careless. I had to take some liberties with your character, my dear Fritz. But it’s unlikely that this will reach your wife.”

“But couldn’t we have laid the others by the heels?”

“But couldn’t we have taken the others down?”

“With the letter on Rupert? My dear fellow, you’re very ill.”

“With the letter about Rupert? My dear friend, you’re really unwell.”

I laughed at myself, and forgave Rudolf his trick, though I think that he might have made my fictitious inamorata something more than a baker’s wife. It would have cost no more to make her a countess, and the doctor would have looked with more respect on me. However, Rudolf had said that the baker broke my head with his rolling-pin, and thus the story rests in the doctor’s mind to this day.

I laughed at myself and forgave Rudolf for his prank, although I think he could have made my imagined love interest a bit more glamorous than just a baker’s wife. It wouldn’t have taken any extra effort to make her a countess, and the doctor would have respected me more. Still, Rudolf claimed that the baker knocked me out with his rolling pin, and that's how the story has stayed in the doctor’s mind ever since.

“Well, I’m off,” said Rudolf.

“Alright, I’m leaving,” said Rudolf.

“But where?”

“But where to?”

“Why, to that same little station where two good friends parted from me once before. Fritz, where’s Rupert gone?”

“Why, to that same little station where I said goodbye to two good friends once before. Fritz, where did Rupert go?”

“I wish we knew.”

"I wish we knew."

“I lay he won’t be far off.”

“I bet he won't be far away.”

“Are you armed?”

“Do you have a weapon?”

“The six-shooter. Well, yes, since you press me, a knife, too; but only if he uses one. You’ll let Sapt know when you come?”

“The six-shooter. Well, yes, since you insist, a knife, too; but only if he uses one. Will you let Sapt know when you arrive?”

“Yes; and I come the moment I can stand?”

“Yes; and I’ll come the moment I can stand?”

“As if you need tell me that, old fellow!”

“As if you need to tell me that, old buddy!”

“Where do you go from the station?”

“Where do you head to from the station?”

“To Zenda, through the forest,” he answered. “I shall reach the station about nine to-morrow night, Thursday. Unless Rischenheim has got the audience sooner than was arranged, I shall be in time.”

“To Zenda, through the forest,” he replied. “I should get to the station around nine tomorrow night, Thursday. Unless Rischenheim managed to get the meeting earlier than planned, I’ll be on time.”

“How will you get hold of Sapt?”

“How are you going to reach Sapt?”

“We must leave something to the minute.”

“We have to leave something for the moment.”

“God bless you, Rudolf.”

"Bless you, Rudolf."

“The king sha’n’t have the letter, Fritz.”

“The king isn’t getting the letter, Fritz.”

There was a moment’s silence as we shook hands. Then that soft yet bright look came in his eyes again. He looked down at me, and caught me regarding him with a smile that I know was not unkind.

There was a brief moment of silence as we shook hands. Then that soft yet bright look appeared in his eyes again. He looked down at me and caught me watching him with a smile that I knew wasn’t unkind.

“I never thought I should see her again,” he said. “I think I shall now, Fritz. To have a turn with that boy and to see her again—it’s worth something.”

“I never thought I would see her again,” he said. “I think I will now, Fritz. Spending time with that boy and seeing her again—it’s worth it.”

“How will you see her?”

“How will you meet her?”

Rudolf laughed, and I laughed too. He caught my hand again. I think that he was anxious to infect me with his gayety and confidence. But I could not answer to the appeal of his eyes. There was a motive in him that found no place in me—a great longing, the prospect or hope of whose sudden fulfilment dwarfed danger and banished despair. He saw that I detected its presence in him and perceived how it filled his mind.

Rudolf laughed, and I laughed too. He took my hand again. I think he was eager to share his happiness and confidence with me. But I couldn't respond to the call in his eyes. There was something in him that didn't resonate with me—a deep longing, the possibility or hope of its sudden realization that made danger seem small and chased away despair. He noticed that I sensed it in him and could see how it occupied his thoughts.

“But the letter comes before all,” said he. “I expected to die without seeing her; I will die without seeing her, if I must, to save the letter.”

“But the letter is the most important thing,” he said. “I thought I would die without seeing her; I will die without seeing her, if that's what it takes to protect the letter.”

“I know you will,” said I.

“I know you will,” I said.

He pressed my hand again. As he turned away, James came with his noiseless, quick step into the room.

He squeezed my hand again. As he turned away, James entered the room with his silent, quick step.

“The carriage is at the door, sir,” said he.

“The carriage is at the door, sir,” he said.

“Look after the count, James,” said Rudolf. “Don’t leave him till he sends you away.”

“Take care of the count, James,” Rudolf said. “Don’t leave him until he sends you away.”

“Very well, sir.”

"Alright, sir."

I raised myself in bed.

I sat up in bed.

“Here’s luck,” I cried, catching up the lemonade James had brought me, and taking a gulp of it.

“Cheers,” I shouted, grabbing the lemonade James had brought me and taking a sip of it.

“Please God,” said Rudolf, with a shrug.

"Please God," Rudolf said, shrugging.

And he was gone to his work and his reward—to save the queen’s letter and to see the queen’s face. Thus he went a second time to Zenda.

And he went off to his job and his reward—to protect the queen’s letter and to see the queen’s face. So, he headed back to Zenda for a second time.





CHAPTER IV. AN EDDY ON THE MOAT

On the evening of Thursday, the sixteenth of October, the Constable of Zenda was very much out of humor; he has since confessed as much. To risk the peace of a palace for the sake of a lover’s greeting had never been wisdom to his mind, and he had been sorely impatient with “that fool Fritz’s” yearly pilgrimage. The letter of farewell had been an added folly, pregnant with chances of disaster. Now disaster, or the danger of it, had come. The curt, mysterious telegram from Wintenberg, which told him so little, at least told him that. It ordered him—and he did not know even whose the order was—to delay Rischenheim’s audience, or, if he could not, to get the king away from Zenda: why he was to act thus was not disclosed to him. But he knew as well as I that Rischenheim was completely in Rupert’s hands, and he could not fail to guess that something had gone wrong at Wintenberg, and that Rischenheim came to tell the king some news that the king must not hear. His task sounded simple, but it was not easy; for he did not know where Rischenheim was, and so could not prevent his coming; besides, the king had been very pleased to learn of the count’s approaching visit, since he desired to talk with him on the subject of a certain breed of dogs, which the count bred with great, his Majesty with only indifferent success; therefore he had declared that nothing should interfere with his reception of Rischenheim. In vain Sapt told him that a large boar had been seen in the forest, and that a fine day’s sport might be expected if he would hunt next day. “I shouldn’t be back in time to see Rischenheim,” said the king.

On the evening of Thursday, October 16th, the Constable of Zenda was in a really bad mood; he admitted as much later. Risking the peace of the palace just for a lover’s greeting had never seemed smart to him, and he had been seriously irritated with "that fool Fritz’s" yearly visit. The farewell letter had only added to the foolishness, filled with the potential for disaster. Now disaster, or at least the threat of it, had arrived. The brief, cryptic telegram from Wintenberg didn’t say much, but it did convey that. It ordered him—and he didn't even know who gave the order—to postpone Rischenheim's meeting, or, if that wasn’t possible, to get the king away from Zenda; the reason behind this wasn’t explained. But he understood as well as I did that Rischenheim was completely under Rupert's control, and he could easily guess that something had gone wrong in Wintenberg, and that Rischenheim had come to deliver news to the king that he shouldn't hear. The task seemed simple, but it was far from easy; he didn’t know where Rischenheim was, so he couldn’t stop him from coming; plus, the king was really looking forward to Rischenheim's visit, as he wanted to discuss a certain breed of dogs that the count bred with great success, while his Majesty had only mediocre results. Therefore, he insisted that nothing should interfere with his meeting with Rischenheim. Sapt's suggestion that a large boar had been spotted in the forest, and that there could be great hunting the next day, was in vain. “I wouldn’t be back in time to see Rischenheim,” said the king.

“Your Majesty would be back by nightfall,” suggested Sapt.

“Your Majesty will be back by nightfall,” suggested Sapt.

“I should be too tired to talk to him, and I’ve a great deal to discuss.”

“I should be too tired to talk to him, and I have a lot to discuss.”

“You could sleep at the hunting-lodge, sire, and ride back to receive the count next morning.”

“You could stay overnight at the hunting lodge, sir, and come back to meet the count in the morning.”

“I’m anxious to see him as soon as may be.” Then he looked up at Sapt with a sick man’s quick suspicion. “Why shouldn’t I see him?” he asked.

“I’m eager to see him as soon as possible.” Then he looked up at Sapt with the quick suspicion of a sick man. “Why can’t I see him?” he asked.

“It’s a pity to miss the boar, sire,” was all Sapt’s plea. The king made light of it.

“It’s too bad to miss the boar, sire,” was all Sapt’s plea. The king brushed it off.

“Curse the boar!” said he. “I want to know how he gets the dogs’ coats so fine.”

“Curse that boar!” he said. “I want to know how he makes the dogs’ coats so nice.”

As the king spoke a servant entered, carrying a telegram for Sapt. The colonel took it and put it in his pocket.

As the king was talking, a servant walked in, carrying a telegram for Sapt. The colonel took it and slipped it into his pocket.

“Read it,” said the king. He had dined and was about to go to bed, it being nearly ten o’clock.

“Read it,” said the king. He had finished dinner and was about to go to bed, as it was nearly ten o’clock.

“It will keep, sire,” answered Sapt, who did not know but that it might be from Wintenberg.

“It'll hold, sir,” replied Sapt, who didn’t know that it might be from Wintenberg.

“Read it,” insisted the king testily. “It may be from Rischenheim. Perhaps he can get here sooner. I should like to know about those dogs. Read it, I beg.”

“Read it,” the king demanded impatiently. “It might be from Rischenheim. Maybe he can get here faster. I want to know about those dogs. Please, read it.”

Sapt could do nothing but read it. He had taken to spectacles lately, and he spent a long while adjusting them and thinking what he should do if the message were not fit for the king’s ear. “Be quick, man, be quick!” urged the irritable king.

Sapt could only read it. He had recently started wearing glasses, and he spent a long time adjusting them and considering what he should do if the message wasn’t suitable for the king. “Hurry up, man, hurry up!” urged the impatient king.

Sapt had got the envelope open at last, and relief, mingled with perplexity, showed in his face.

Sapt had finally opened the envelope, and a mix of relief and confusion was visible on his face.

“Your Majesty guessed wonderfully well. Rischenheim can be here at eight to-morrow morning,” he said, looking up.

“Your Majesty guessed perfectly. Rischenheim can be here at eight tomorrow morning,” he said, looking up.

“Capital!” cried the king. “He shall breakfast with me at nine, and I’ll have a ride after the boar when we’ve done our business. Now are you satisfied?”

“Capital!” shouted the king. “He’ll have breakfast with me at nine, and I’ll go for a ride after the boar once we finish our business. Now are you happy?”

“Perfectly, sire,” said Sapt, biting his moustache.

“Absolutely, sir,” said Sapt, biting his moustache.

The king rose with a yawn, and bade the colonel good-night. “He must have some trick I don’t know with those dogs,” he remarked, as he went out. And “Damn the dogs!” cried Colonel Sapt the moment that the door was shut behind his Majesty.

The king got up with a yawn and said goodnight to the colonel. “He must have some trick with those dogs that I don’t know about,” he commented as he left. And “Damn the dogs!” shouted Colonel Sapt as soon as the door closed behind the king.

But the colonel was not a man to accept defeat easily. The audience that he had been instructed to postpone was advanced; the king, whom he had been told to get away from Zenda, would not go till he had seen Rischenheim. Still there are many ways of preventing a meeting. Some are by fraud; these it is no injustice to Sapt to say that he had tried; some are by force, and the colonel was being driven to the conclusion that one of these must be his resort.

But the colonel wasn’t the type to give up easily. The audience he was supposed to delay was already in progress; the king, who he had been told to keep away from Zenda, wouldn’t leave until he had seen Rischenheim. Still, there are many ways to prevent a meeting. Some involve trickery; it’s fair to say that Sapt had attempted these. Others rely on force, and the colonel was coming to realize that he might have to go down that route.

“Though the king,” he mused, with a grin, “will be furious if anything happens to Rischenheim before he’s told him about the dogs.”

“Although the king,” he thought with a smile, “will be really angry if anything happens to Rischenheim before he tells him about the dogs.”

Yet he fell to racking his brains to find a means by which the count might be rendered incapable of performing the service so desired by the king and of carrying out his own purpose in seeking an audience. Nothing save assassination suggested itself to the constable; a quarrel and a duel offered no security; and Sapt was not Black Michael, and had no band of ruffians to join him in an apparently unprovoked kidnapping of a distinguished nobleman.

Yet he started to think hard about how the count could be made unable to provide the service that the king wanted and to achieve his own goal of getting a meeting. The only idea that came to the constable was assassination; a quarrel and a duel wouldn’t guarantee success; and Sapt wasn’t Black Michael and didn’t have a gang of thugs to help him with an apparently random kidnapping of a prominent nobleman.

“I can think of nothing,” muttered Sapt, rising from his chair and moving across towards the window in search of the fresh air that a man so often thinks will give him a fresh idea. He was in his own quarters, that room of the new chateau which opens on to the moat immediately to the right of the drawbridge as you face the old castle; it was the room which Duke Michael had occupied, and almost opposite to the spot where the great pipe had connected the window of the king’s dungeon with the waters of the moat. The bridge was down now, for peaceful days had come to Zenda; the pipe was gone, and the dungeon’s window, though still barred, was uncovered. The night was clear and fine, and the still water gleamed fitfully as the moon, half-full, escaped from or was hidden by passing clouds. Sapt stood staring out gloomily, beating his knuckles on the stone sill. The fresh air was there, but the fresh idea tarried.

“I can’t think of anything,” Sapt muttered, getting up from his chair and moving to the window in search of the fresh air that people often believe will inspire new thoughts. He was in his own room, the one in the new chateau that opens onto the moat immediately to the right of the drawbridge as you face the old castle; it was the room that Duke Michael had used, and almost directly opposite where the great pipe had connected the window of the king’s dungeon with the waters of the moat. The bridge was down now, as peaceful days had returned to Zenda; the pipe was gone, and the dungeon’s window, though still barred, was now uncovered. The night was clear and nice, and the still water sparkled intermittently as the half-full moon peeked out from behind passing clouds. Sapt stood staring out gloomily, pounding his knuckles on the stone sill. The fresh air was there, but the fresh idea was slow to arrive.

Suddenly the constable bent forward, craning his head out and down, far as he could stretch it, towards the water. What he had seen, or seemed dimly to see, is a sight common enough on the surface of water—large circular eddies, widening from a centre; a stone thrown in makes them, or a fish on the rise. But Sapt had thrown no stone, and the fish in the moat were few and not rising then. The light was behind Sapt, and threw his figure into bold relief. The royal apartments looked out the other way; there were no lights in the windows this side the bridge, although beyond it the guards’ lodgings and the servants’ offices still showed a light here and there. Sapt waited till the eddies ceased. Then he heard the faintest sound, as of a large body let very gently into the water; a moment later, from the moat right below him, a man’s head emerged.

Suddenly, the constable leaned forward, stretching his head out and down as far as he could towards the water. What he had seen, or thought he had seen, was a sight that’s pretty common on the surface of water—large circular ripples expanding from a center; a stone thrown in creates them, or a fish surfacing. But Sapt hadn’t thrown any stone, and the moat had few fish that weren’t rising at that moment. The light was behind Sapt, casting his figure into sharp contrast. The royal apartments faced the other way; there were no lights in the windows on this side of the bridge, although beyond it, the guards' quarters and the servants' offices still showed a light here and there. Sapt waited until the ripples stopped. Then he heard the faintest sound, like a large body being very gently placed into the water; a moment later, from the moat right below him, a man's head surfaced.

“Sapt!” said a voice, low but distinct.

“Sapt!” said a voice, low but clear.

The old colonel started, and, resting both hands on the sill, bent further out, till he seemed in danger of overbalancing.

The old colonel started and, placing both hands on the sill, leaned further out, almost losing his balance.

“Quick—to the ledge on the other side. You know,” said the voice, and the head turned; with quick, quiet strokes the man crossed the moat till he was hidden in the triangle of deep shade formed by the meeting of the drawbridge and the old castle wall. Sapt watched him go, almost stupefied by the sudden wonder of hearing that voice come to him out of the stillness of the night. For the king was abed; and who spoke in that voice save the king and one other?

“Quick—go to the ledge on the other side. You know,” said the voice, and the head turned; with swift, silent strokes, the man crossed the moat until he was obscured in the triangle of deep shade created by the meeting of the drawbridge and the old castle wall. Sapt watched him leave, almost stunned by the sudden amazement of hearing that voice emerge from the stillness of the night. For the king was in bed; and who else could speak in that voice but the king and one other?

Then, with a curse at himself for his delay, he turned and walked quickly across the room. Opening the door, he found himself in the passage. But here he ran right into the arms of young Bernenstein, the officer of the guard, who was going his rounds. Sapt knew and trusted him, for he had been with us all through the siege of Zenda, when Michael kept the king a prisoner, and he bore marks given him by Rupert of Hentzau’s ruffians. He now held a commission as lieutenant in the cuirassiers of the King’s Guard.

Then, cursing himself for taking so long, he turned and quickly walked across the room. When he opened the door, he found himself in the hallway. But there, he bumped right into young Bernenstein, the guard officer, who was on his rounds. Sapt knew and trusted him, as he had been with them all through the siege of Zenda when Michael had the king imprisoned, and he bore scars from Rupert of Hentzau’s thugs. He was now a lieutenant in the cuirassiers of the King’s Guard.

He noticed Sapt’s bearing, for he cried out in a low voice, “Anything wrong, sir?”

He noticed Sapt's demeanor and said quietly, "Is something wrong, sir?"

“Bernenstein, my boy, the castle’s all right about here. Go round to the front, and, hang you, stay there,” said Sapt.

“Bernenstein, my boy, the castle’s just over here. Go around to the front and, damn it, stay there,” said Sapt.

The officer stared, as well he might. Sapt caught him by the arm.

The officer stared, as you would expect. Sapt grabbed him by the arm.

“No, stay here. See, stand by the door there that leads to the royal apartments. Stand there, and let nobody pass. You understand?”

“No, stay here. Look, stand by the door that goes to the royal apartments. Stand there and don't let anyone pass. Got it?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Yup, sir.”

“And whatever you hear, don’t look round.”

“And whatever you hear, don’t turn around.”

Bernenstein’s bewilderment grew greater; but Sapt was constable, and on Sapt’s shoulders lay the responsibility for the safety of Zenda and all in it.

Bernenstein’s confusion deepened; however, Sapt was the constable, and the responsibility for the safety of Zenda and everyone in it rested on Sapt’s shoulders.

“Very well, sir,” he said, with a submissive shrug, and he drew his sword and stood by the door; he could obey, although he could not understand.

“Alright, sir,” he said with a resigned shrug, drawing his sword and standing by the door; he could follow orders, even if he didn’t get it.

Sapt ran on. Opening the gate that led to the bridge, he sped across. Then, stepping on one side and turning his face to the wall, he descended the steps that gave foothold down to the ledge running six or eight inches above the water. He also was now in the triangle of deep darkness, yet he knew that a man was there, who stood straight and tall, rising above his own height. And he felt his hand caught in a sudden grip. Rudolf Rassendyll was there, in his wet drawers and socks.

Sapt ran on. Opening the gate that led to the bridge, he rushed across. Then, stepping to one side and facing the wall, he went down the steps that led to the narrow ledge just above the water. He was now in the dark triangle, but he knew a man was there, standing straight and tall, towering over him. Suddenly, he felt his hand caught in a firm grip. Rudolf Rassendyll was there, in his wet underwear and socks.

“Is it you?” he whispered.

“Is that you?” he whispered.

“Yes,” answered Rudolf; “I swam round from the other side and got here. Then I threw in a bit of mortar, but I wasn’t sure I’d roused you, and I didn’t dare shout, so I followed it myself. Lay hold of me a minute while I get on my breeches: I didn’t want to get wet, so I carried my clothes in a bundle. Hold me tight, it’s slippery.”

“Yes,” replied Rudolf; “I swam around from the other side and made it here. Then I tossed in a bit of mortar, but I wasn’t sure I had woken you up, and I didn’t want to shout, so I followed it myself. Hold onto me for a moment while I put on my pants: I didn’t want to get wet, so I carried my clothes in a bundle. Hold me tight, it's slippery.”

“In God’s name what brings you here?” whispered Sapt, catching Rudolf by the arm as he was directed.

“In God’s name, what brings you here?” whispered Sapt, grabbing Rudolf by the arm as he was directed.

“The queen’s service. When does Rischenheim come?”

“The queen’s service. When is Rischenheim arriving?”

“To-morrow at eight.”

"Tomorrow at eight."

“The deuce! That’s earlier than I thought. And the king?”

“The heck! That’s earlier than I thought. And the king?”

“Is here and determined to see him. It’s impossible to move him from it.”

“Is here and set on seeing him. It’s impossible to change his mind about it.”

There was a moment’s silence; Rudolf drew his shirt over his head and tucked it into his trousers. “Give me the jacket and waistcoat,” he said. “I feel deuced damp underneath, though.”

There was a moment of silence; Rudolf pulled his shirt over his head and tucked it into his pants. “Hand me the jacket and vest,” he said. “I'm feeling really damp underneath, though.”

“You’ll soon get dry,” grinned Sapt. “You’ll be kept moving, you see.”

“You’ll dry off soon,” Sapt grinned. “You’ll be kept on the move, you know.”

“I’ve lost my hat.”

“I lost my hat.”

“Seems to me you’ve lost your head too.”

“Looks to me like you’ve lost your mind too.”

“You’ll find me both, eh, Sapt?”

“You’ll find me both, right, Sapt?”

“As good as your own, anyhow,” growled the constable.

“As good as your own, anyway,” growled the cop.

“Now the boots, and I’m ready.” Then he asked quickly, “Has the king seen or heard from Rischenheim?”

“Now the boots, and I’m good to go.” Then he asked quickly, “Has the king seen or heard from Rischenheim?”

“Neither, except through me.”

"Neither, unless it's through me."

“Then why is he so set on seeing him?”

“Then why is he so intent on seeing him?”

“To find out what gives dogs smooth coats.”

“To discover what makes dogs have smooth coats.”

“You’re serious? Hang you, I can’t see your face.”

“You're serious? Hang on, I can’t see your face.”

“Absolutely.”

"Definitely."

“All’s well, then. Has he got a beard now?”

“All’s good, then. Does he have a beard now?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Confound him! Can’t you take me anywhere to talk?”

“Darn it! Can't you take me somewhere to talk?”

“What the deuce are you here at all for?”

“What the heck are you here for?”

“To meet Rischenheim.”

“Meeting Rischenheim.”

“To meet—?”

"To meet up—?"

“Yes. Sapt, he’s got a copy of the queen’s letter.”

“Yes. Sapt, he has a copy of the queen’s letter.”

Sapt twirled his moustache.

Sapt twirled his mustache.

“I’ve always said as much,” he remarked in tones of satisfaction. He need not have said it; he would have been more than human not to think it.

“I’ve always said that,” he said with satisfaction. He didn’t need to say it; it would have been more than human not to think it.

“Where can you take me to?” asked Rudolf impatiently.

“Where can you take me?” Rudolf asked, feeling impatient.

“Any room with a door and a lock to it,” answered old Sapt. “I command here, and when I say ‘Stay out’—well, they don’t come in.”

“Any room with a door and a lock,” replied old Sapt. “I’m in charge here, and when I say ‘Stay out’—well, they don’t come in.”

“Not the king?”

“Not the monarch?”

“The king is in bed. Come along,” and the constable set his toe on the lowest step.

“The king is in bed. Come on,” and the constable placed his toe on the lowest step.

“Is there nobody about?” asked Rudolf, catching his arm.

“Is there no one around?” asked Rudolf, grabbing his arm.

“Bernenstein; but he will keep his back toward us.”

“Bernenstein; but he will turn his back to us.”

“Your discipline is still good, then, Colonel?”

“Is your discipline still good, then, Colonel?”

“Pretty well for these days, your Majesty,” grunted Sapt, as he reached the level of the bridge.

“Pretty good for these days, Your Majesty,” grunted Sapt, as he reached the level of the bridge.

Having crossed, they entered the chateau. The passage was empty, save for Bernenstein, whose broad back barred the way from the royal apartments.

Having crossed, they entered the chateau. The passage was empty, except for Bernenstein, whose broad back blocked the way to the royal apartments.

“In here,” whispered Sapt, laying his hand on the door of the room whence he had come.

“In here,” whispered Sapt, resting his hand on the door of the room he had just exited.

“All right,” answered Rudolf. Bernenstein’s hand twitched, but he did not look round. There was discipline in the castle of Zenda.

“All right,” replied Rudolf. Bernenstein's hand twitched, but he didn’t turn around. There was discipline in the Castle of Zenda.

But as Sapt was half-way through the door and Rudolf about to follow him, the other door, that which Bernenstein guarded, was softly yet swiftly opened. Bernenstein’s sword was in rest in an instant. A muttered oath from Sapt and Rudolf’s quick snatch at his breath greeted the interruption. Bernenstein did not look round, but his sword fell to his side. In the doorway stood Queen Flavia, all in white; and now her face turned white as her dress. For her eyes had fallen on Rudolf Rassendyll. For a moment the four stood thus; then Rudolf passed Sapt, thrust Bernenstein’s brawny shoulders (the young man had not looked round) out of the way, and, falling on his knee before the queen, seized her hand and kissed it. Bernenstein could see now without looking round, and if astonishment could kill, he would have been a dead man that instant. He fairly reeled and leant against the wall, his mouth hanging open. For the king was in bed, and had a beard; yet there was the king, fully dressed and clean shaven, and he was kissing the queen’s hand, while she gazed down on him in a struggle between amazement, fright, and joy. A soldier should be prepared for anything, but I cannot be hard on young Bernenstein’s bewilderment.

But as Sapt was halfway through the door and Rudolf was about to follow him, the other door, the one guarded by Bernenstein, opened softly but quickly. Bernenstein was ready with his sword in an instant. Sapt muttered an oath, and Rudolf gasped in surprise at the interruption. Bernenstein didn’t turn around, but his sword dropped to his side. In the doorway stood Queen Flavia, all in white; her face turned as pale as her dress when her eyes landed on Rudolf Rassendyll. For a moment, the four of them stood there; then Rudolf pushed past Sapt, shoved Bernenstein’s broad shoulders (the young man still hadn’t looked back) out of the way, and dropped to his knee before the queen, taking her hand and kissing it. Bernenstein could now see without looking around, and if astonishment could kill, he would have dropped dead right then. He staggered and leaned against the wall, his mouth agape. For the king was in bed and had a beard; yet there was the king, fully dressed and clean-shaven, kissing the queen’s hand while she looked down at him torn between shock, fear, and joy. A soldier should be ready for anything, but I can’t blame young Bernenstein for being so baffled.

Yet there was in truth nothing strange in the queen seeking to see old Sapt that night, nor in her guessing where he would most probably be found. For she had asked him three times whether news had come from Wintenberg and each time he had put her off with excuses. Quick to forbode evil, and conscious of the pledge to fortune that she had given in her letter, she had determined to know from him whether there were really cause for alarm, and had stolen, undetected, from her apartments to seek him. What filled her at once with unbearable apprehension and incredulous joy was to find Rudolf present in actual flesh and blood, no longer in sad longing dreams or visions, and to feel his live lips on her hand.

Yet there was really nothing odd about the queen wanting to see old Sapt that night, nor about her guessing where he would most likely be. She had asked him three times if there were any updates from Wintenberg, and each time he had brushed her off with excuses. Quick to sense trouble and aware of the promise to fate she had made in her letter, she had decided to find out from him if there was truly a reason to worry, and had quietly slipped away from her rooms to look for him. What filled her with both unbearable anxiety and unbelievable joy was discovering Rudolf there in the flesh, no longer just in her sad, longing dreams or visions, and feeling his warm lips on her hand.

Lovers count neither time nor danger; but Sapt counted both, and no more than a moment had passed before, with eager imperative gestures, he beckoned them to enter the room. The queen obeyed, and Rudolf followed her.

Lovers don't pay attention to time or danger; but Sapt noticed both, and within just a moment, he eagerly signaled for them to come into the room. The queen complied, and Rudolf went in after her.

“Let nobody in, and don’t say a word to anybody,” whispered Sapt, as he entered, leaving Bernenstein outside. The young man was half-dazed still, but he had sense to read the expression in the constable’s eyes and to learn from it that he must give his life sooner than let the door be opened. So with drawn sword he stood on guard.

“Don’t let anyone in, and don’t say a word to anyone,” whispered Sapt as he walked in, leaving Bernenstein outside. The young man was still half-dazed, but he had enough sense to recognize the look in the constable’s eyes and understood that he had to give his life before allowing the door to be opened. So, with his sword drawn, he stood ready.

It was eleven o’clock when the queen came, and midnight had struck from the great clock of the castle before the door opened again and Sapt came out. His sword was not drawn, but he had his revolver in his hand. He shut the door silently after him and began at once to talk in low, earnest, quick tones to Bernenstein. Bernenstein listened intently and without interrupting. Sapt’s story ran on for eight or nine minutes. Then he paused, before asking:

It was eleven o’clock when the queen arrived, and midnight had chimed from the castle's grand clock before the door opened again and Sapt stepped out. His sword wasn't drawn, but he held his revolver in his hand. He quietly closed the door behind him and immediately began speaking in low, serious, rapid tones to Bernenstein. Bernenstein listened closely and without interruption. Sapt’s story went on for about eight or nine minutes. Then he paused before asking:

“You understand now?”

“Do you get it now?”

“Yes, it is wonderful,” said the young man, drawing in his breath.

“Yes, it’s amazing,” said the young man, taking a deep breath.

“Pooh!” said Sapt. “Nothing is wonderful: some things are unusual.”

“Pooh!” said Sapt. “Nothing is amazing: some things are different.”

Bernenstein was not convinced, and shrugged his shoulders in protest.

Bernenstein wasn't convinced and shrugged his shoulders in protest.

“Well?” said the constable, with a quick glance at him.

“What's up?” said the constable, giving him a quick look.

“I would die for the queen, sir,” he answered, clicking his heels together as though on parade.

"I would die for the queen, sir," he replied, clicking his heels together as if he were on parade.

“Good,” said Sapt. “Then listen,” and he began again to talk. Bernenstein nodded from time to time. “You’ll meet him at the gate,” said the constable, “and bring him straight here. He’s not to go anywhere else, you understand me?”

“Alright,” said Sapt. “So listen,” and he started talking again. Bernenstein nodded occasionally. “You’ll meet him at the gate,” the constable said, “and bring him straight here. He isn’t going anywhere else, got it?”

“Perfectly, Colonel,” smiled young Bernenstein.

“Perfectly, Colonel,” smiled young Bernstein.

“The king will be in this room—the king. You know who is the king?”

“The king will be in this room—the king. Do you know who the king is?”

“Perfectly, Colonel.”

"Absolutely, Colonel."

“And when the interview is ended, and we go to breakfast—”

“And when the interview is over, and we head to breakfast—”

“I know who will be the king then. Yes, Colonel.”

“I know who will be king then. Yes, Colonel.”

“Good. But we do him no harm unless—”

“Good. But we don’t harm him unless—”

“It is necessary.”

"It's essential."

“Precisely.”

"Exactly."

Sapt turned away with a little sigh. Bernenstein was an apt pupil, but the colonel was exhausted by so much explanation. He knocked softly at the door of the room. The queen’s voice bade him enter, and he passed in. Bernenstein was left alone again in the passage, pondering over what he had heard and rehearsing the part that it now fell to him to play. As he thought he may well have raised his head proudly. The service seemed so great and the honor so high, that he almost wished he could die in the performing of his role. It would be a finer death than his soldier’s dreams had dared to picture.

Sapt turned away with a small sigh. Bernenstein was a good student, but the colonel felt worn out from all the explanations. He knocked softly on the door of the room. The queen's voice told him to come in, and he stepped inside. Bernenstein was left alone in the hallway again, thinking about what he had just heard and going over the part he now had to play. As he thought, he might have raised his head with pride. The duty felt so significant and the honor so immense that he almost wished he could die while carrying out his role. It would be a better death than anything his soldier’s dreams had ever dared to imagine.

At one o’clock Colonel Sapt came out. “Go to bed till six,” said he to Bernenstein.

At one o’clock, Colonel Sapt came out. “Get some sleep until six,” he told Bernenstein.

“I’m not sleepy.”

“I’m not tired.”

“No, but you will be at eight if you don’t sleep now.”

“No, but you will be if you don’t sleep now.”

“Is the queen coming out, Colonel?”

“Is the queen coming out, Colonel?”

“In a minute, Lieutenant.”

“Hold on a sec, Lieutenant.”

“I should like to kiss her hand.”

“I’d like to kiss her hand.”

“Well, if you think it worth waiting a quarter of an hour for!” said Sapt, with a slight smile.

“Well, if you think it's worth waiting fifteen minutes for!” said Sapt, with a slight smile.

“You said a minute, sir.”

"You said a minute, sir."

“So did she,” answered the constable.

“So did she,” replied the officer.

Nevertheless it was a quarter of an hour before Rudolf Rassendyll opened the door and the queen appeared on the threshold. She was very pale, and she had been crying, but her eyes were happy and her air firm. The moment he saw her, young Bernenstein fell on his knee and raised her hand to his lips.

Nevertheless, it was fifteen minutes before Rudolf Rassendyll opened the door, and the queen appeared in the doorway. She was very pale and had been crying, but her eyes were happy and her demeanor was strong. The moment he saw her, young Bernenstein dropped to one knee and brought her hand to his lips.

“To the death, madame,” said he, in a trembling voice.

“To the death, madam,” he said, his voice shaking.

“I knew it, sir,” she answered graciously. Then she looked round on the three of them. “Gentlemen,” said she, “my servants and dear friends, with you, and with Fritz who lies wounded in Wintenberg, rest my honor and my life; for I will not live if the letter reaches the king.”

“I knew it, sir,” she replied graciously. Then she looked around at the three of them. “Gentlemen,” she said, “my servants and dear friends, my honor and my life rest with you, and with Fritz who is wounded in Wintenberg; because I won’t live if the letter gets to the king.”

“The king shall not have it, madame,” said Colonel Sapt. He took her hand in his and patted it with a clumsy gentleness; smiling, she extended it again to young Bernenstein, in mark of her favor. They two then stood at the salute, while Rudolf walked with her to the end of the passage. There for a moment she and he stood together; the others turned their eyes away and thus did not see her suddenly stoop and cover his hand with her kisses. He tried to draw it away, not thinking it fit that she should kiss his hand, but she seemed as though she could not let it go. Yet at last, still with her eyes on his, she passed backwards through the door, and he shut it after her.

“The king won't have it, madam,” said Colonel Sapt. He took her hand in his and patted it with a clumsy gentleness; smiling, she extended it again to young Bernenstein as a sign of her favor. The two of them then stood at attention while Rudolf walked with her to the end of the hallway. There, for a moment, she and he stood together; the others looked away and therefore didn’t see her suddenly lean down and cover his hand with her kisses. He tried to pull it away, feeling it wasn’t right for her to kiss his hand, but she seemed like she couldn't let it go. Yet at last, still keeping her eyes on his, she stepped back through the door, and he closed it behind her.

“Now to business,” said Colonel Sapt dryly; and Rudolf laughed a little.

“Alright, let’s get to it,” Colonel Sapt said dryly; and Rudolf chuckled slightly.

Rudolf passed into the room. Sapt went to the king’s apartments, and asked the physician whether his Majesty were sleeping well. Receiving reassuring news of the royal slumbers, he proceeded to the quarters of the king’s body-servant, knocked up the sleepy wretch, and ordered breakfast for the king and the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim at nine o’clock precisely, in the morning-room that looked out over the avenue leading to the entrance to the new chateau. This done, he returned to the room where Rudolf was, carried a chair into the passage, bade Rudolf lock the door, sat down, revolver in hand, and himself went to sleep. Young Bernenstein was in bed just now, taken faint, and the constable himself was acting as his substitute; that was to be the story, if a story were needed. Thus the hours from two to six passed that morning in the castle of Zenda.

Rudolf entered the room. Sapt went to the king’s quarters and asked the doctor if His Majesty was sleeping well. After receiving positive news about the king's sleep, he headed to the king’s body-servant’s room, woke up the groggy servant, and ordered breakfast for the king and Count of Luzau-Rischenheim for nine o'clock in the morning in the morning room that overlooked the avenue leading to the entrance of the new chateau. Once that was done, he returned to the room where Rudolf was, brought a chair into the hallway, told Rudolf to lock the door, sat down with a revolver in hand, and fell asleep himself. Young Bernenstein was currently in bed, feeling faint, and the constable was filling in for him; that would be the cover story, if one was needed. Thus, the hours from two to six passed that morning in the castle of Zenda.

At six the constable awoke and knocked at the door; Rudolf Rassendyll opened it.

At six, the officer woke up and knocked on the door; Rudolf Rassendyll opened it.

“Slept well?” asked Sapt.

"Did you sleep well?" asked Sapt.

“Not a wink,” answered Rudolf cheerfully.

“Not a wink,” Rudolf replied cheerfully.

“I thought you had more nerve.”

"I thought you were tougher."

“It wasn’t want of nerve that kept me awake,” said Mr. Rassendyll.

“It wasn’t a lack of courage that kept me awake,” said Mr. Rassendyll.

Sapt, with a pitying shrug, looked round. The curtains of the window were half-drawn. The table was moved near to the wall, and the arm-chair by it was well in shadow, being quite close to the curtains.

Sapt, with a sympathetic shrug, glanced around. The window curtains were half-drawn. The table was pushed up against the wall, and the armchair next to it was mostly in shadow, sitting right by the curtains.

“There’s plenty of room for you behind,” said Rudolf; “And when Rischenheim is seated in his chair opposite to mine, you can put your barrel against his head by just stretching out your hand. And of course I can do the same.”

“There's more than enough space for you back there,” Rudolf said. “And when Rischenheim is sitting in the chair across from me, you can aim your gun at his head just by reaching out your hand. And of course, I can do the same.”

“Yes, it looks well enough,” said Sapt, with an approving nod. “What about the beard?”

“Yes, it looks good enough,” said Sapt, with an approving nod. “What about the beard?”

“Bernenstein is to tell him you’ve shaved this morning.”

“Bernenstein is to tell him you shaved this morning.”

“Will he believe that?”

"Will he buy that?"

“Why not? For his own sake he’d better believe everything.”

“Why not? For his own good, he should believe everything.”

“And if we have to kill him?”

“And what if we have to kill him?”

“We must run for it. The king would be furious.”

“We need to hurry. The king will be really angry.”

“He’s fond of him?”

"Does he like him?"

“You forget. He wants to know about the dogs.”

“You forgot. He wants to know about the dogs.”

“True. You’ll be in your place in time?”

“True. Will you be in your spot on time?”

“Of course.”

"Sure."

Rudolf Rassendyll took a turn up and down the room. It was easy to see that the events of the night had disturbed him. Sapt’s thoughts were running in a different channel.

Rudolf Rassendyll paced back and forth in the room. It was clear that the events of the night had unsettled him. Sapt’s mind was focused on something else entirely.

“When we’ve done with this fellow, we must find Rupert,” said he.

“When we’re done with this guy, we need to find Rupert,” he said.

Rudolf started.

Rudolf began.

“Rupert? Rupert? True; I forgot. Of course we must,” said he confusedly.

“Rupert? Rupert? Right; I forgot. Of course we have to,” he said, confused.

Sapt looked scornful; he knew that his companion’s mind had been occupied with the queen. But his remarks—if he had meditated any—were interrupted by the clock striking seven.

Sapt looked disdainful; he knew that his friend's thoughts were on the queen. But any comments he might have been thinking were cut off by the clock striking seven.

“He’ll be here in an hour,” said he.

“He’ll be here in an hour,” he said.

“We’re ready for him,” answered Rudolf Rassendyll. With the thought of action his eyes grew bright and his brow smooth again. He and old Sapt looked at one another, and they both smiled.

“We’re ready for him,” replied Rudolf Rassendyll. With the prospect of action, his eyes lit up and his forehead relaxed. He and old Sapt exchanged glances and both smiled.

“Like old times, isn’t it, Sapt?”

“Just like the old days, right, Sapt?”

“Aye, sire, like the reign of good King Rudolf.”

“Yeah, your majesty, just like the rule of good King Rudolf.”

Thus they made ready for the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim, while my cursed wound held me a prisoner at Wintenberg. It is still a sorrow to me that I know what passed that morning only by report, and had not the honor of bearing a part in it. Still, her Majesty did not forget me, but remembered that I would have taken my share, had fortune allowed. Indeed I would most eagerly.

Thus they prepared for the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim, while my damned wound kept me a prisoner in Wintenberg. It still saddens me that I only know what happened that morning through hearsay and didn't get to participate. Still, her Majesty didn’t forget me; she remembered that I would have joined in, had fate permitted. I truly would have.





CHAPTER V. AN AUDIENCE OF THE KING

Having come thus far in the story that I set out to tell, I have half a mind to lay down my pen, and leave untold how from the moment that Mr. Rassendyll came again to Zenda a fury of chance seemed to catch us all in a whirlwind, carrying us whither we would not, and ever driving us onwards to fresh enterprises, breathing into us a recklessness that stood at no obstacle, and a devotion to the queen and to the man she loved that swept away all other feeling. The ancients held there to be a fate which would have its fill, though women wept and men died, and none could tell whose was the guilt nor who fell innocent. Thus did they blindly wrong God’s providence. Yet, save that we are taught to believe that all is ruled, we are as blind as they, and are still left wondering why all that is true and generous and love’s own fruit must turn so often to woe and shame, exacting tears and blood. For myself I would leave the thing untold, lest a word of it should seem to stain her whom I serve; it is by her own command I write, that all may one day, in time’s fullness, be truly known, and those condemn who are without sin, while they pity whose own hearts have fought the equal fight. So much for her and him; for us less needs be said. It was not ours to weigh her actions; we served her; him we had served. She was our queen; we bore Heaven a grudge that he was not our king. The worst of what befell was not of our own planning, no, nor of our hoping. It came a thunderbolt from the hand of Rupert, flung carelessly between a curse and a laugh; its coming entangled us more tightly in the net of circumstances. Then there arose in us that strange and overpowering desire of which I must tell later, filling us with a zeal to accomplish our purpose, and to force Mr. Rassendyll himself into the way we chose. Led by this star, we pressed on through the darkness, until at length the deeper darkness fell that stayed our steps. We also stand for judgment, even as she and he. So I will write; but I will write plainly and briefly, setting down what I must, and no more, yet seeking to give truly the picture of that time, and to preserve as long as may be the portrait of the man whose like I have not known. Yet the fear is always upon me that, failing to show him as he was, I may fail also in gaining an understanding of how he wrought on us, one and all, till his cause became in all things the right, and to seat him where he should be our highest duty and our nearest wish. For he said little, and that straight to the purpose; no high-flown words of his live in my memory. And he asked nothing for himself. Yet his speech and his eyes went straight to men’s hearts and women’s, so that they held their lives in an eager attendance on his bidding. Do I rave? Then Sapt was a raver too, for Sapt was foremost in the business.

Having come this far in the story I wanted to tell, I’m tempted to put my pen down and leave out how, from the moment Mr. Rassendyll returned to Zenda, a whirlwind of chance seemed to sweep us all up, pushing us in directions we didn’t want to go, and constantly driving us towards new challenges. It filled us with a reckless spirit that saw no obstacles and a devotion to the queen and the man she loved that overshadowed all other feelings. The ancients believed in a fate that would play out no matter how much women cried and men died, with no one really knowing who was guilty and who was innocent. In doing so, they mistakenly misunderstood God’s plan. Still, aside from being taught to believe that everything is controlled, we’re just as lost as they were, left questioning why so much that is true, noble, and born of love so often leads to sorrow and shame, demanding tears and blood. For my part, I’d rather leave this untold so that nothing I say tarnishes her whom I serve; I write at her request so that someday, in the fullness of time, the truth may come to light. Those without sin can judge while others, who have fought similar battles in their hearts, will have compassion. Enough about her and him; for us, less needs to be said. We weren’t in a position to judge her actions; we served her, and we had served him. She was our queen; we held a grudge against Heaven for not letting him be our king. The worst that happened wasn’t our doing, nor was it what we hoped for. It struck us like a thunderbolt from Rupert, tossed carelessly between a curse and a laugh; it tangled us even more in the web of circumstances. Then we were hit with that strange and overwhelming desire that I’ll explain later, filling us with a determination to achieve our goal and to push Mr. Rassendyll onto the path we wanted. Guided by this, we moved through the darkness until the deeper darkness fell that stopped us in our tracks. We too await judgment, just like her and him. So I will write; but I’ll keep it straightforward and brief, noting what I must and nothing more, trying to paint an accurate picture of that time and to keep the memory of the man whose like I have never known for as long as possible. Yet I always worry that if I fail to portray him as he truly was, I may also fail to convey how he influenced us all until his cause became the right one, and placing him where he belonged became our highest duty and strongest desire. He spoke little, and when he did, it was always to the point; no grand phrases of his linger in my memory. And he asked nothing for himself. Still, his words and his gaze went straight to the hearts of men and women, making them hang on his every command. Am I raving? Then Sapt was a raver too, for he was right at the center of the action.

At ten minutes to eight o’clock, young Bernenstein, very admirably and smartly accoutred, took his stand outside the main entrance of the castle. He wore a confident air that became almost a swagger as he strolled to and fro past the motionless sentries. He had not long to wait. On the stroke of eight a gentleman, well-horsed but entirely unattended, rode up the carriage drive. Bernenstein, crying “Ah, it is the count!” ran to meet him. Rischenheim dismounted, holding out his hand to the young officer.

At ten minutes to eight, young Bernenstein, dressed very smartly, stood outside the main entrance of the castle. He carried himself with a confident attitude that almost turned into a swagger as he walked back and forth in front of the still sentries. He didn't have to wait long. Exactly at eight, a gentleman on horseback, completely alone, rode up the carriage drive. Bernenstein exclaimed, “Ah, it’s the count!” and ran to greet him. Rischenheim dismounted and extended his hand to the young officer.

“My dear Bernenstein!” said he, for they were acquainted with one another.

“My dear Bernenstein!” he said, since they knew each other.

“You’re punctual, my dear Rischenheim, and it’s lucky, for the king awaits you most impatiently.”

“You're on time, my dear Rischenheim, and that's fortunate because the king is waiting for you very eagerly.”

“I didn’t expect to find him up so soon,” remarked Rischenheim.

“I didn’t expect to see him up this early,” Rischenheim said.

“Up! He’s been up these two hours. Indeed we’ve had the devil of a time of it. Treat him carefully, my dear Count; he’s in one of his troublesome humors. For example—but I mustn’t keep you waiting. Pray follow me.”

“Get up! He’s been up for two hours. We’ve really had a tough time with him. Be gentle with him, my dear Count; he’s in one of his difficult moods. For instance—but I shouldn’t make you wait. Please, follow me.”

“No, but pray tell me. Otherwise I might say something unfortunate.”

“No, but please tell me. Otherwise, I might say something unfortunate.”

“Well, he woke at six; and when the barber came to trim his beard there were—imagine it, Count!—no less than seven gray hairs.” The king fell into a passion. “Take it off!” he said. “Take it off. I won’t have a gray beard! Take it off!’ Well what would you? A man is free to be shaved if he chooses, so much more a king. So it’s taken off.”

“Well, he woke up at six, and when the barber came to trim his beard, there were—can you believe it, Count?—no less than seven gray hairs.” The king got really angry. “Get rid of it!” he said. “Get rid of it. I won’t have a gray beard! Get rid of it!” Well, what can you do? A man can choose to be shaved, and it’s even more true for a king. So it was taken off.”

“His beard!”

“His beard, though!”

“His beard, my dear Count.” Then, after thanking Heaven it was gone, and declaring he looked ten years younger, he cried, “The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim breakfasts with me to-day: what is there for breakfast?” And he had the chef out of his bed and—“But, by heavens, I shall get into trouble if I stop here chattering. He’s waiting most eagerly for you. Come along.” And Bernenstein, passing his arm through the count’s, walked him rapidly into the castle.

“His beard, my dear Count.” Then, after thanking heaven that it was gone and saying he looked ten years younger, he exclaimed, “The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim is having breakfast with me today: what do we have for breakfast?” He got the chef out of bed and—“But, really, I’ll get in trouble if I stay here chatting. He’s waiting for you very eagerly. Let’s go.” And Bernenstein, linking his arm with the count’s, quickly led him into the castle.

The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim was a young man; he was no more versed in affairs of this kind than Bernenstein, and it cannot be said that he showed so much aptitude for them. He was decidedly pale this morning; his manner was uneasy, and his hands trembled. He did not lack courage, but that rarer virtue, coolness; and the importance—or perhaps the shame—of his mission upset the balance of his nerves. Hardly noting where he went, he allowed Bernenstein to lead him quickly and directly towards the room where Rudolf Rassendyll was, not doubting that he was being conducted to the king’s presence.

The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim was a young man; he wasn’t any more experienced with matters like this than Bernenstein, and it can’t be said that he showed much talent for them. He was definitely looking pale this morning; his demeanor was anxious, and his hands shook. He had courage, but the rarer quality of composure was missing; the significance—or maybe the embarrassment—of his mission threw his nerves off balance. Without really paying attention to where he was going, he let Bernenstein guide him quickly and straight to the room where Rudolf Rassendyll was, convinced he was being taken to the king.

“Breakfast is ordered for nine,” said Bernenstein, “but he wants to see you before. He has something important to say; and you perhaps have the same?”

“Breakfast is set for nine,” said Bernenstein, “but he wants to see you before that. He has something important to tell you; and maybe you have something to share too?”

“I? Oh, no. A small matter; but—er—of a private nature.”

“I? Oh, no. Just a small thing; but—um—it's personal.”

“Quite so, quite so. Oh, I don’t ask any questions, my dear Count.”

“Exactly, exactly. Oh, I won't ask any questions, my dear Count.”

“Shall I find the king alone?” asked Rischenheim nervously.

“Should I find the king by himself?” asked Rischenheim nervously.

“I don’t think you’ll find anybody with him; no, nobody, I think,” answered Bernenstein, with a grave and reassuring air.

“I don’t think you’ll find anyone with him; no, nobody, I think,” answered Bernenstein, with a serious and reassuring tone.

They arrived now at the door. Here Bernenstein paused.

They arrived at the door. Here, Bernstein paused.

“I am ordered to wait outside till his Majesty summons me,” he said in a low voice, as though he feared that the irritable king would hear him. “I’ll open the door and announce you. Pray keep him in a good temper, for all our sakes.” And he flung the door open, saying, “Sire, the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim has the honor to wait on your Majesty.” With this he shut the door promptly, and stood against it. Nor did he move, save once, and then only to take out his revolver and carefully inspect it.

“I've been told to wait outside until His Majesty calls for me,” he said quietly, as if he was worried the temperamental king could hear him. “I’ll open the door and announce you. Please try to keep him in a good mood, for all our sakes.” Then he swung the door open, saying, “Sire, the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim is here to see Your Majesty.” With that, he quickly shut the door and leaned against it. He didn’t move, except once, when he pulled out his revolver and checked it carefully.

The count advanced, bowing low, and striving to conceal a visible agitation. He saw the king in his arm-chair; the king wore a suit of brown tweeds (none the better for being crushed into a bundle the night before); his face was in deep shadow, but Rischenheim perceived that the beard was indeed gone. The king held out his hand to Rischenheim, and motioned him to sit in a chair just opposite to him and within a foot of the window-curtains.

The count stepped forward, bowing low, trying to hide his obvious nervousness. He noticed the king in his armchair; the king was dressed in a brown tweed suit (which didn’t look any better for being stuffed into a bundle the night before); his face was mostly in shadow, but Rischenheim could tell that the beard was indeed gone. The king extended his hand to Rischenheim and gestured for him to sit in a chair directly across from him, just a foot away from the window curtains.

“I’m delighted to see you, my lord,” said the king.

“I’m so happy to see you, my lord,” said the king.

Rischenheim looked up. Rudolf’s voice had once been so like the king’s that no man could tell the difference, but in the last year or two the king’s had grown weaker, and Rischenheim seemed to be struck by the vigor of the tones in which he was addressed. As he looked up, there was a slight movement in the curtains by him; it died away when the count gave no further signs of suspicion, but Rudolf had noticed his surprise: the voice, when it next spoke, was subdued.

Rischenheim looked up. Rudolf’s voice used to be so similar to the king’s that no one could tell them apart, but over the past year or two, the king's voice had become weaker, and Rischenheim seemed to be taken aback by the strength in Rudolf's tone. As he looked up, he noticed a slight movement in the curtains nearby; it faded when the count showed no further signs of suspicion, but Rudolf had seen his surprise: the next time he spoke, his voice was quieter.

“Most delighted,” pursued Mr. Rassendyll. “For I am pestered beyond endurance about those dogs. I can’t get the coats right, I’ve tried everything, but they won’t come as I wish. Now, yours are magnificent.”

“Most delighted,” continued Mr. Rassendyll. “Because I’m completely fed up with those dogs. I can’t get their coats right; I’ve tried everything, but they won’t turn out the way I want. Now, yours are amazing.”

“You are very good, sire. But I ventured to ask an audience in order to—”

“You're really great, sir. But I took the chance to ask for a meeting to—”

“Positively you must tell me about the dogs. And before Sapt comes, for I want nobody to hear but myself.”

“Please tell me about the dogs, and do it before Sapt arrives, because I don’t want anyone else to hear except me.”

“Your Majesty expects Colonel Sapt?”

“Does Your Majesty expect Colonel Sapt?”

“In about twenty minutes,” said the king, with a glance at the clock on the mantelpiece.

“In about twenty minutes,” said the king, glancing at the clock on the mantelpiece.

At this Rischenheim became all on fire to get his errand done before Sapt appeared.

At this, Rischenheim was completely driven to finish his task before Sapt showed up.

“The coats of your dogs,” pursued the king, “grow so beautifully—”

“The coats of your dogs,” the king continued, “shine so beautifully—”

“A thousand pardons, sire, but—”

"Sorry, my lord, but—"

“Long and silky, that I despair of—”

“Long and silky, that I give up on—”

“I have a most urgent and important matter,” persisted Rischenheim in agony.

“I have a really urgent and important matter,” Rischenheim insisted, clearly in agony.

Rudolf threw himself back in his chair with a peevish air. “Well, if you must, you must. What is this great affair, Count? Let us have it over, and then you can tell me about the dogs.”

Rudolf slumped back in his chair with an annoyed expression. “Okay, if you have to, you have to. What’s this big deal, Count? Let’s get it over with, and then you can tell me about the dogs.”

Rischenheim looked round the room. There was nobody; the curtains were still; the king’s left hand caressed his beardless chin; the right was hidden from his visitor by the small table that stood between them.

Rischenheim glanced around the room. There was no one there; the curtains were still; the king’s left hand stroked his smooth chin, while his right was concealed from his guest by the small table that was between them.

“Sire, my cousin, the Count of Hentzau, has entrusted me with a message.”

“Sir, my cousin, the Count of Hentzau, has given me a message to deliver.”

Rudolf suddenly assumed a stern air.

Rudolf suddenly took on a serious demeanor.

“I can hold no communication, directly or indirectly, with the Count of Hentzau,” said he.

"I can't communicate, directly or indirectly, with the Count of Hentzau," he said.

“Pardon me, sire, pardon me. A document has come into the count’s hands which is of vital importance to your Majesty.”

“Excuse me, Your Majesty, excuse me. A document has come into the count’s possession that is crucial for you.”

“The Count of Hentzau, my lord, has incurred my heaviest displeasure.”

“The Count of Hentzau, my lord, has caused me great displeasure.”

“Sire, it is in the hopes of atoning for his offences that he has sent me here to-day. There is a conspiracy against your Majesty’s honor.”

“Sire, he sent me here today in hopes of making amends for his wrongdoings. There’s a plot against your Majesty’s honor.”

“By whom, my lord?” asked Rudolf, in cold and doubting tones.

“By whom, my lord?” Rudolf asked, his voice cold and skeptical.

“By those who are very near your Majesty’s person and very high in your Majesty’s love.”

“By those who are very close to your Majesty and hold a special place in your Majesty’s heart.”

“Name them.”

"List them."

“Sire, I dare not. You would not believe me. But your Majesty will believe written evidence.”

“Sir, I can’t. You wouldn’t believe me. But your Majesty will trust written proof.”

“Show it me, and quickly. We may be interrupted.”

“Show it to me, and do it fast. We might get interrupted.”

“Sire, I have a copy—”

"Sir, I have a copy—"

“Oh, a copy, my lord?” sneered Rudolf.

“Oh, a copy, my lord?” Rudolf scoffed.

“My cousin has the original, and will forward it at your Majesty’s command. A copy of a letter of her Majesty’s—”

“My cousin has the original and will send it at your Majesty’s request. A copy of a letter from her Majesty—”

“Of the queen’s?”

"From the queen's?"

“Yes, sire. It is addressed to—” Rischenheim paused.

“Yes, sir. It’s addressed to—” Rischenheim paused.

“Well, my lord, to whom?”

"Well, my lord, to who?"

“To a Mr. Rudolf Rassendyll.”

“To Mr. Rudolf Rassendyll.”

Now Rudolf played his part well. He did not feign indifference, but allowed his voice to tremble with emotion as he stretched out his hand and said in a hoarse whisper, “Give it me, give it me.”

Now Rudolf played his role convincingly. He didn’t pretend to be indifferent, but let his voice shake with emotion as he reached out his hand and said in a low whisper, “Give it to me, give it to me.”

Rischenheim’s eyes sparkled. His shot had told: the king’s attention was his; the coats of the dogs were forgotten. Plainly he had stirred the suspicions and jealousy of the king.

Rischenheim's eyes sparkled. His move had paid off: the king was focused on him; the dog's coats were ignored. Clearly, he had sparked the king's suspicions and jealousy.

“My cousin,” he continued, “conceives it his duty to lay the letter before your Majesty. He obtained it—”

“My cousin,” he continued, “feels it’s his responsibility to present the letter to your Majesty. He got it—”

“A curse on how he got it! Give it me!”

“A curse on how he got it! Give it to me!”

Rischenheim unbuttoned his coat, then his waistcoat. The head of a revolver showed in a belt round his waist. He undid the flap of a pocket in the lining of his waistcoat, and he began to draw out a sheet of paper.

Rischenheim unbuttoned his coat, then his vest. The handle of a revolver was visible in a holster around his waist. He opened the pocket in the lining of his vest and started to pull out a sheet of paper.

But Rudolf, great as his powers of self-control were, was but human. When he saw the paper, he leant forward, half rising from his chair. As a result, his face came beyond the shadow of the curtain, and the full morning light beat on it. As Rischenheim took the paper out, he looked up. He saw the face that glared so eagerly at him; his eyes met Rassendyll’s: a sudden suspicion seized him, for the face, though the king’s face in every feature, bore a stern resolution and witnessed a vigor that were not the king’s. In that instant the truth, or a hint of it, flashed across his mind. He gave a half-articulate cry; in one hand he crumpled up the paper, the other flew to his revolver. But he was too late. Rudolf’s left hand encircled his hand and the paper in an iron grip; Rudolf’s revolver was on his temple; and an arm was stretched out from behind the curtain, holding another barrel full before his eyes, while a dry voice said, “You’d best take it quietly.” Then Sapt stepped out.

But Rudolf, impressive as his self-control was, was still human. When he saw the paper, he leaned forward, almost getting out of his chair. As a result, his face came into the light, fully illuminated by the morning sun. When Rischenheim pulled out the paper, he looked up. He noticed the face that was staring at him so intensely; his eyes locked with Rassendyll’s: a sudden suspicion hit him because the face, although it had every feature of the king’s, showed a serious determination and energy that didn’t belong to the king. In that moment, the truth, or at least a hint of it, flashed in his mind. He let out a half-formed cry; one hand crumpled the paper, while the other shot towards his revolver. But he was too late. Rudolf's left hand gripped his and the paper in a tight hold; Rudolf's revolver was pressed against his temple, and an arm extended from behind the curtain, holding another gun right in front of his eyes, as a cold voice said, “You’d best take it quietly.” Then Sapt stepped out.

Rischenheim had no words to meet the sudden transformation of the interview. He seemed to be able to do nothing but stare at Rudolf Rassendyll. Sapt wasted no time. He snatched the count’s revolver and stowed it in his own pocket.

Rischenheim was speechless at the sudden turn in the conversation. He could only stare at Rudolf Rassendyll. Sapt didn't waste any time. He grabbed the count's revolver and put it in his own pocket.

“Now take the paper,” said he to Rudolf, and his barrel held Rischenheim motionless while Rudolf wrenched the precious document from his fingers. “Look if it’s the right one. No, don’t read it through; just look. Is it right? That’s good. Now put your revolver to his head again. I’m going to search him. Stand up, sir.”

“Now take the paper,” he said to Rudolf, while his barrel kept Rischenheim still as Rudolf yanked the precious document from his fingers. “Check if it’s the right one. No, don’t read it all; just check. Is it correct? Good. Now put your gun to his head again. I’m going to search him. Stand up, sir.”

They compelled the count to stand up, and Sapt subjected him to a search that made the concealment of another copy, or of any other document, impossible. Then they let him sit down again. His eyes seemed fascinated by Rudolf Rassendyll.

They forced the count to stand up, and Sapt searched him in a way that made it impossible to hide another copy or any other document. Then they let him sit down again. His eyes looked captivated by Rudolf Rassendyll.

“Yet you’ve seen me before, I think,” smiled Rudolf. “I seem to remember you as a boy in Strelsau when I was there. Now tell us, sir, where did you leave this cousin of yours?” For the plan was to find out from Rischenheim where Rupert was, and to set off in pursuit of Rupert as soon as they had disposed of Rischenheim.

“Yet you’ve seen me before, I think,” smiled Rudolf. “I seem to remember you as a boy in Strelsau when I was there. Now tell us, sir, where did you leave your cousin?” The plan was to find out from Rischenheim where Rupert was, and to set off in pursuit of Rupert as soon as they had dealt with Rischenheim.

But even as Rudolf spoke there was a violent knock at the door. Rudolf sprang to open it. Sapt and his revolver kept their places. Bernenstein was on the threshold, open-mouthed.

But just as Rudolf was speaking, there was a loud knock at the door. Rudolf jumped up to open it. Sapt and his revolver stayed where they were. Bernstein was standing in the doorway, mouth agape.

“The king’s servant has just gone by. He’s looking for Colonel Sapt. The King has been walking in the drive, and learnt from a sentry of Rischenheim’s arrival. I told the man that you had taken the count for a stroll round the castle, and I did not know where you were. He says that the king may come himself at any moment.”

“The king’s servant just passed by. He’s looking for Colonel Sapt. The king has been walking in the driveway and found out from a guard about Rischenheim’s arrival. I told him that you had taken the count for a walk around the castle, and I didn’t know where you were. He says the king could come by himself at any moment.”

Sapt considered for one short instant; then he was back by the prisoner’s side.

Sapt thought for a brief moment; then he returned to the prisoner’s side.

“We must talk again later on,” he said, in low quick tones. “Now you’re going to breakfast with the king. I shall be there, and Bernenstein. Remember, not a word of your errand, not a word of this gentleman! At a word, a sign, a hint, a gesture, a motion, as God lives, I’ll put a bullet through your head, and a thousand kings sha’n’t stop me. Rudolf, get behind the curtain. If there’s an alarm you must jump through the window into the moat and swim for it.”

"We need to talk again later," he said in a low, quick tone. "Right now, you’re going to breakfast with the king. I'll be there, along with Bernenstein. Remember, not a word about your mission, not a word about this man! One word, one sign, one hint, one gesture, one movement, and I swear to God, I’ll put a bullet in your head, and a thousand kings won’t stop me. Rudolf, get behind the curtain. If there's an alarm, you have to jump through the window into the moat and swim for it."

“All right,” said Rudolf Rassendyll. “I can read my letter there.”

“All right,” said Rudolf Rassendyll. “I can read my letter there.”

“Burn it, you fool.”

“Burn it, you idiot.”

“When I’ve read it I’ll eat it, if you like, but not before.”

“When I’ve read it, I’ll eat it if you want, but not before.”

Bernenstein looked in again. “Quick, quick! The man will be back,” he whispered.

Bernenstein peered in again. “Hurry, hurry! The guy will be back,” he whispered.

“Bernenstein, did you hear what I said to the count?”

“Bernenstein, did you hear what I told the count?”

“Yes, I heard.”

"Yeah, I heard."

“Then you know your part. Now, gentlemen, to the king.”

“Then you know what to do. Now, gentlemen, to the king.”

“Well,” said an angry voice outside, “I wondered how long I was to be kept waiting.”

“Well,” said an annoyed voice outside, “I was wondering how long I’d have to wait.”

Rudolf Rassendyll skipped behind the curtain. Sapt’s revolver slipped into a handy pocket. Rischenheim stood with arms dangling by his side and his waistcoat half unbuttoned. Young Bernenstein was bowing low on the threshold, and protesting that the king’s servant had but just gone, and that they were on the point of waiting on his Majesty. Then the king walked in, pale and full-bearded.

Rudolf Rassendyll stepped behind the curtain. Sapt tucked his revolver into a convenient pocket. Rischenheim stood with his arms hanging loosely by his side and his waistcoat half unbuttoned. Young Bernenstein was bowing deeply at the door, insisting that the king’s servant had just left and that they were about to see his Majesty. Then the king entered, looking pale and bearded.

“Ah, Count,” said he, “I’m glad to see you. If they had told me you were here, you shouldn’t have waited a minute. You’re very dark in here, Sapt. Why don’t you draw back the curtains?” and the king moved towards the curtain behind which Rudolf was.

“Ah, Count,” he said, “I’m happy to see you. If someone had told me you were here, you wouldn’t have had to wait even a minute. It’s really dark in here, Sapt. Why don’t you pull back the curtains?” The king then moved toward the curtain where Rudolf was.

“Allow me, sire,” cried Sapt, darting past him and laying a hand on the curtain.

“Let me, sir,” said Sapt, rushing past him and placing a hand on the curtain.

A malicious gleam of pleasure shot into Rischenheim’s eyes. “In truth, sire,” continued the constable, his hand on the curtain, “we were so interested in what the count was saying about his dogs—”

A wicked spark of joy flickered in Rischenheim’s eyes. “Honestly, sire,” the constable continued, his hand on the curtain, “we were so fascinated by what the count was saying about his dogs—”

“By heaven, I forgot!” cried the king. “Yes, yes, the dogs. Now tell me, Count—”

“By heaven, I forgot!” cried the king. “Yes, yes, the dogs. Now tell me, Count—”

“Your pardon, sire,” put in young Bernenstein, “but breakfast waits.”

“Excuse me, sir,” young Bernenstein chimed in, “but breakfast is ready.”

“Yes, yes. Well, then, we’ll have them together—breakfast and the dogs. Come along, Count.” The king passed his arm through Rischenheim’s, adding to Bernenstein, “Lead the way, Lieutenant; and you, Colonel, come with us.”

“Yes, yes. Alright, we’ll have breakfast and the dogs together. Let’s go, Count.” The king linked his arm with Rischenheim’s, saying to Bernenstein, “Lead the way, Lieutenant; and you, Colonel, join us.”

They went out. Sapt stopped and locked the door behind him. “Why do you lock the door, Colonel?” asked the king.

They went outside. Sapt paused and locked the door behind him. “Why do you lock the door, Colonel?” the king asked.

“There are some papers in my drawer there, sire.”

“There are some papers in that drawer, sir.”

“But why not lock the drawer?

“But why not just lock the drawer?

“I have lost the key, sire, like the fool I am,” said the colonel.

“I've lost the key, sir, like the idiot I am,” said the colonel.

The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim did not make a very good breakfast. He sat opposite to the king. Colonel Sapt placed himself at the back of the king’s chair, and Rischenheim saw the muzzle of a revolver resting on the top of the chair just behind his Majesty’s right ear. Bernenstein stood in soldierly rigidity by the door; Rischenheim looked round at him once and met a most significant gaze.

The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim didn't have a very good breakfast. He sat across from the king. Colonel Sapt positioned himself behind the king's chair, and Rischenheim noticed the barrel of a revolver resting on the back of the chair, just behind the king's right ear. Bernenstein stood rigidly by the door; Rischenheim glanced at him once and caught a very meaningful look.

“You’re eating nothing,” said the king. “I hope you’re not indisposed?”

“You're not eating anything,” said the king. “I hope you're not feeling unwell?”

“I am a little upset, sire,” stammered Rischenheim, and truly enough.

“I’m a bit upset, sire,” stammered Rischenheim, and he really was.

“Well, tell me about the dogs—while I eat, for I’m hungry.”

“Well, tell me about the dogs—while I eat, because I’m hungry.”

Rischenheim began to disclose his secret. His statement was decidedly wanting in clearness. The king grew impatient.

Rischenheim started to reveal his secret. His explanation was definitely unclear. The king became impatient.

“I don’t understand,” said he testily, and he pushed his chair back so quickly that Sapt skipped away, and hid the revolver behind his back.

“I don’t understand,” he said irritably, and he shoved his chair back so quickly that Sapt jumped away and hid the revolver behind his back.

“Sire—” cried Rischenheim, half rising. A cough from Lieutenant von Bernenstein interrupted him.

“Sire—” cried Rischenheim, half rising. A cough from Lieutenant von Bernenstein interrupted him.

“Tell it me all over again,” said the king. Rischenheim did as he was bid.

“Tell me everything again,” said the king. Rischenheim did as he was told.

“Ah, I understand a little better now. Do you see, Sapt?” and he turned his head round towards the constable. Sapt had just time to whisk the revolver away. The count lent forward towards the king. Lieutenant von Bernenstein coughed. The count sank back again.

“Ah, I get it a bit more now. Do you see, Sapt?” and he turned his head toward the constable. Sapt barely had time to hide the revolver. The count leaned forward toward the king. Lieutenant von Bernenstein cleared his throat. The count sank back again.

“Perfectly, sire,” said Colonel Sapt. “I understand all the count wishes to convey to your Majesty.”

“Perfectly, sir,” said Colonel Sapt. “I understand everything the count wants to communicate to your Majesty.”

“Well, I understand about half,” said the king with a laugh. “But perhaps that’ll be enough.”

“Well, I get about half of it,” said the king with a laugh. “But maybe that’ll be enough.”

“I think quite enough, sire,” answered Sapt with a smile. The important matter of the dogs being thus disposed of, the king recollected that the count had asked for an audience on a matter of business.

“I think that’s plenty, Your Majesty,” Sapt replied with a smile. With the important issue of the dogs settled, the king remembered that the count had requested a meeting to discuss some business.

“Now, what did you wish to say to me?” he asked, with a weary air. The dogs had been more interesting.

“Now, what did you want to say to me?” he asked wearily. The dogs had been more interesting.

Rischenheim looked at Sapt. The revolver was in its place; Bernenstein coughed again. Yet he saw a chance.

Rischenheim looked at Sapt. The revolver was where it should be; Bernenstein coughed again. Yet he saw an opportunity.

“Your pardon, sire,” said he, “but we are not alone.”

“Excuse me, sir,” he said, “but we’re not alone.”

The king lifted his eyebrows.

The king raised his eyebrows.

“Is the business so private?” he asked.

“Is the business that private?” he asked.

“I should prefer to tell it to your Majesty alone,” pleaded the count.

“I'd rather share it with your Majesty alone,” the count pleaded.

Now Sapt was resolved not to leave Rischenheim alone with the king, for, although the count, being robbed of his evidence could do little harm concerning the letter, he would doubtless tell the king that Rudolf Rassendyll was in the castle. He leant now over the king’s shoulder, and said with a sneer:

Now Sapt was determined not to leave Rischenheim alone with the king, because, even though the count, having lost his evidence, could do little about the letter, he would surely inform the king that Rudolf Rassendyll was in the castle. He leaned over the king’s shoulder and said with a sneer:

“Messages from Rupert of Hentzau are too exalted matters for my poor ears, it seems.”

“Messages from Rupert of Hentzau are too high and mighty for my ears, it seems.”

The king flushed red.

The king blushed.

“Is that your business, my lord?” he asked Rischenheim sternly.

“Is that your business, my lord?” he asked Rischenheim with a serious expression.

“Your Majesty does not know what my cousin—”

“Your Majesty doesn’t know what my cousin—”

“It is the old plea?” interrupted the king. “He wants to come back? Is that all, or is there anything else?”

“It’s the same old request?” interrupted the king. “He wants to come back? Is that it, or is there more?”

A moment’s silence followed the king’s words. Sapt looked full at Rischenheim, and smiled as he slightly raised his right hand and showed the revolver. Bernenstein coughed twice. Rischenheim sat twisting his fingers. He understood that, cost what it might, they would not let him declare his errand to the king or betray Mr. Rassendyll’s presence. He cleared his throat and opened his mouth as if to speak, but still he remained silent.

A brief silence followed the king’s words. Sapt looked directly at Rischenheim and smiled as he slightly raised his right hand to reveal the revolver. Bernenstein cleared his throat twice. Rischenheim sat there twisting his fingers. He realized that, no matter the cost, they wouldn’t allow him to reveal his mission to the king or expose Mr. Rassendyll’s presence. He cleared his throat and opened his mouth as if to speak, but he still stayed silent.

“Well, my lord, is it the old story or something new,” asked the king impatiently.

“Well, my lord, is it the same old story or something different?” the king asked impatiently.

Again Rischenheim sat silent.

Again, Rischenheim sat quietly.

“Are you dumb, my lord?” cried the king most impatiently.

“Are you stupid, my lord?” shouted the king, clearly frustrated.

“It—it is only what you call the old story, sire.”

“It—it’s just what you call the old story, sir.”

“Then let me say that you have treated me very badly in obtaining an audience of me for any such purpose,” said the king. “You knew my decision, and your cousin knows it.” Thus speaking, the king rose; Sapt’s revolver slid into his pocket; but Lieutenant von Bernenstein drew his sword and stood at the salute; he also coughed.

“Then let me say that you have treated me very badly by trying to get an audience with me for any such purpose,” said the king. “You knew my decision, and your cousin knows it.” With that, the king stood up; Sapt’s revolver slipped into his pocket; but Lieutenant von Bernenstein drew his sword and stood at attention; he also coughed.

“My dear Rischenheim,” pursued the king more kindly, “I can allow for your natural affection. But, believe me, in this case it misleads you. Do me the favor not to open this subject again to me.”

“My dear Rischenheim,” the king continued more gently, “I understand your natural feelings. But trust me, in this situation, they are leading you astray. Please do me a favor and don’t bring this topic up with me again.”

Rischenheim, humiliated and angry, could do nothing but bow in acknowledgment of the king’s rebuke.

Rischenheim, embarrassed and furious, had no choice but to bow in acknowledgement of the king’s reprimand.

“Colonel Sapt, see that the count is well entertained. My horse should be at the door by now. Farewell, Count. Bernenstein, give me your arm.”

“Colonel Sapt, make sure the count is well taken care of. My horse should be at the door by now. Goodbye, Count. Bernenstein, assist me with your arm.”

Bernenstein shot a rapid glance at the constable. Sapt nodded reassuringly. Bernenstein sheathed his sword and gave his arm to the king. They passed through the door, and Bernenstein closed it with a backward push of his hand. But at this moment Rischenheim, goaded to fury and desperate at the trick played on him—seeing, moreover, that he had now only one man to deal with—made a sudden rush at the door. He reached it, and his hand was on the door-knob. But Sapt was upon him, and Sapt’s revolver was at his ear.

Bernenstein quickly glanced at the constable. Sapt nodded reassuringly. Bernenstein put away his sword and offered his arm to the king. They walked through the door, and Bernenstein shut it with a push of his hand. At that moment, Rischenheim, enraged and desperate from the trick played on him—especially since he now had only one person to confront—made a sudden rush for the door. He got to it and his hand was on the doorknob. But Sapt was on him, and Sapt's revolver was pressed against his ear.

In the passage the king stopped.

In the passage, the king stopped.

“What are they doing in there?” he asked, hearing the noise of the quick movements.

“What are they doing in there?” he asked, hearing the sound of the rapid movements.

“I don’t know, sire,” said Bernenstein, and he took a step forward.

“I don’t know, sir,” said Bernenstein, and he stepped forward.

“No, stop a minute, Lieutenant; you’re pulling me along!”

“No, hold on a second, Lieutenant; you’re dragging me along!”

“A thousand pardons, sire.”

"Sorry about that, your majesty."

“I hear nothing more now.” And there was nothing to hear, for the two now stood dead silent inside the door.

“I don’t hear anything anymore.” And there was nothing to hear, for the two now stood completely silent inside the door.

“Nor I, sire. Will your Majesty go on?” And Bernenstein took another step.

“Not me, sir. Will you continue, Your Majesty?” And Bernenstein took another step.

“You’re determined I shall,” said the king with a laugh, and he let the young officer lead him away.

“You’re set on making me,” the king said with a laugh, and he allowed the young officer to take him away.

Inside the room, Rischenheim stood with his back against the door. He was panting for breath, and his face was flushed and working with excitement. Opposite to him stood Sapt, revolver in hand.

Inside the room, Rischenheim stood with his back against the door. He was panting for breath, his face flushed and animated with excitement. Opposite him stood Sapt, holding a revolver.

“Till you get to heaven, my lord,” said the constable, “you’ll never be nearer to it than you were in that moment. If you had opened the door, I’d have shot you through the head.”

“Until you get to heaven, my lord,” said the constable, “you’ll never be closer to it than you were in that moment. If you had opened the door, I would have shot you in the head.”

As he spoke there came a knock at the door.

As he was talking, someone knocked at the door.

“Open it,” he said brusquely to Rischenheim. With a muttered curse the count obeyed him. A servant stood outside with a telegram on a salver.

“Open it,” he said sharply to Rischenheim. With a quiet curse, the count complied. A servant stood outside with a telegram on a tray.

“Take it,” whispered Sapt, and Rischenheim put out his hand.

“Take it,” whispered Sapt, and Rischenheim reached out his hand.

“Your pardon, my lord, but this has arrived for you,” said the man respectfully.

“Excuse me, my lord, but this has arrived for you,” said the man respectfully.

“Take it,” whispered Sapt again.

“Take it,” Sapt whispered again.

“Give it me,” muttered Rischenheim confusedly; and he took the envelope.

“Give it to me,” muttered Rischenheim, confused; and he took the envelope.

The servant bowed and shut the door.

The servant bowed and closed the door.

“Open it,” commanded Sapt.

“Open it,” Sapt ordered.

“God’s curse on you!” cried Rischenheim in a voice that choked with passion.

“God’s curse on you!” Rischenheim shouted, his voice thick with emotion.

“Eh? Oh, you can have no secrets from so good a friend as I am, my lord. Be quick and open it.”

“Eh? Oh, you can’t keep any secrets from such a good friend like me, my lord. Hurry up and open it.”

The count began to open it.

The count started to open it.

“If you tear it up, or crumple it, I’ll shoot you,” said Sapt quietly. “You know you can trust my word. Now read it.”

“If you tear it up or crumple it, I’ll shoot you,” Sapt said quietly. “You know you can trust me. Now read it.”

“By God, I won’t read it.”

“Honestly, I’m not going to read it.”

“Read it, I tell you, or say your prayers.”

“Read it, I’m telling you, or say your prayers.”

The muzzle was within a foot of his head. He unfolded the telegram. Then he looked at Sapt. “Read,” said the constable.

The gun was less than a foot from his head. He opened the telegram. Then he looked at Sapt. "Read," said the cop.

“I don’t understand what it means,” grumbled Rischenheim.

"I don't get what it means," Rischenheim complained.

“Possibly I may be able to help you.”

“Maybe I can assist you.”

“It’s nothing but—”

“It's just—”

“Read, my lord, read!”

"Read, my lord, read!"

Then he read, and this was the telegram: “Holf, 19 Konigstrasse.”

Then he read, and this was the telegram: “Holf, 19 Konigstrasse.”

“A thousand thanks, my lord. And—the place it’s despatched from?”

“A thousand thanks, my lord. And—where is it being sent from?”

“Strelsau.”

“Strelsau.”

“Just turn it so that I can see. Oh, I don’t doubt you, but seeing is believing. Ah, thanks. It’s as you say. You’re puzzled what it means, Count?”

“Just turn it so I can see. Oh, I believe you, but seeing is believing. Ah, thanks. It’s just like you said. Are you confused about what it means, Count?”

“I don’t know at all what it means!”

“I have no idea what it means!”

“How strange! Because I can guess so well.”

“How strange! Because I can guess so accurately.”

“You are very acute, sir.”

"You’re very sharp, sir."

“It seems to me a simple thing to guess, my lord.”

“It seems pretty easy to figure out, my lord.”

“And pray,” said Rischenheim, endeavoring to assume an easy and sarcastic air, “what does your wisdom tell you that the message means?”

“And I ask,” said Rischenheim, trying to sound casual and sarcastic, “what does your wisdom say the message means?”

“I think, my lord, that the message is an address.”

“I believe, my lord, that the message is an address.”

“An address! I never thought of that. But I know no Holf.”

“An address! I never thought of that. But I don’t know any Holf.”

“I don’t think it’s Holf’s address.”

“I don’t think this is Holf’s address.”

“Whose, then?” asked Rischenheim, biting his nail, and looking furtively at the constable.

“Whose is it, then?” asked Rischenheim, biting his nail and glancing nervously at the constable.

“Why,” said Sapt, “the present address of Count Rupert of Hentzau.”

“Why,” Sapt said, “the current address of Count Rupert of Hentzau.”

As he spoke, he fixed his eyes on the eyes of Rischenheim. He gave a short, sharp laugh, then put his revolver in his pocket and bowed to the count.

As he spoke, he locked eyes with Rischenheim. He let out a quick, harsh laugh, then stuck his revolver in his pocket and bowed to the count.

“In truth, you are very convenient, my dear Count,” said he.

“In truth, you are very convenient, my dear Count,” he said.






CHAPTER VI. THE TASK OF THE QUEEN’S SERVANTS

THE doctor who attended me at Wintenberg was not only discreet, but also indulgent; perhaps he had the sense to see that little benefit would come to a sick man from fretting in helplessness on his back, when he was on fire to be afoot. I fear he thought the baker’s rolling-pin was in my mind, but at any rate I extorted a consent from him, and was on my way home from Wintenberg not much more than twelve hours after Rudolf Rassendyll left me. Thus I arrived at my own house in Strelsau on the same Friday morning that witnessed the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim’s two-fold interview with the king at the Castle of Zenda. The moment I had arrived, I sent James, whose assistance had been, and continued to be, in all respects most valuable, to despatch a message to the constable, acquainting him with my whereabouts, and putting myself entirely at his disposal. Sapt received this message while a council of war was being held, and the information it gave aided not a little in the arrangements that the constable and Rudolf Rassendyll made. What these were I must now relate, although, I fear, at the risk of some tediousness.

THE doctor who treated me at Wintenberg was not only discreet but also understanding; he probably realized that a sick man wouldn't benefit much from worrying while lying helpless in bed when he was eager to be up and about. I worry he thought I had something else on my mind, but in any case, I managed to get his approval, and I was on my way home from Wintenberg just over twelve hours after Rudolf Rassendyll had left me. So, I arrived at my house in Strelsau on the same Friday morning that the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim had his two-part meeting with the king at the Castle of Zenda. As soon as I arrived, I sent James, whose help had been and continued to be incredibly valuable, to send a message to the constable, letting him know where I was and offering my full support. Sapt received this message while a war council was taking place, and the information helped significantly with the plans that the constable and Rudolf Rassendyll were making. I must now explain those plans, although I fear it might get a bit tedious.

Yet that council of war in Zenda was held under no common circumstances. Cowed as Rischenheim appeared, they dared not let him out of their sight. Rudolf could not leave the room into which Sapt had locked him; the king’s absence was to be short, and before he came again Rudolf must be gone, Rischenheim safely disposed of, and measures taken against the original letter reaching the hands for which the intercepted copy had been destined. The room was a large one. In the corner farthest from the door sat Rischenheim, disarmed, dispirited, to all seeming ready to throw up his dangerous game and acquiesce in any terms presented to him. Just inside the door, guarding it, if need should be, with their lives, were the other three, Bernenstein merry and triumphant, Sapt blunt and cool, Rudolf calm and clear-headed. The queen awaited the result of their deliberations in her apartments, ready to act as they directed, but determined to see Rudolf before he left the castle. They conversed together in low tones. Presently Sapt took paper and wrote. This first message was to me, and it bade me come to Zenda that afternoon; another head and another pair of hands were sadly needed. Then followed more deliberation; Rudolf took up the talking now, for his was the bold plan on which they consulted. Sapt twirled his moustache, smiling doubtfully.

Yet that council of war in Zenda was held under unusual circumstances. Cowed as Rischenheim seemed, they didn’t dare let him out of their sight. Rudolf couldn’t leave the room that Sapt had locked him in; the king's absence was supposed to be brief, and before he returned, Rudolf had to be gone, Rischenheim dealt with, and precautions taken to ensure the original letter didn’t reach the intended recipient for which the intercepted copy was meant. The room was large. In the corner farthest from the door sat Rischenheim, disarmed and defeated, seemingly ready to give up his dangerous play and accept any terms offered to him. Just inside the door, guarding it with their lives if necessary, were the other three: Bernenstein, cheerful and victorious; Sapt, straightforward and composed; and Rudolf, calm and sharp-minded. The queen waited for the outcome of their discussions in her rooms, ready to act as they instructed but determined to see Rudolf before he left the castle. They spoke in low voices. Eventually, Sapt took out paper and wrote. This first message was for me, instructing me to come to Zenda that afternoon; another mind and set of hands were urgently needed. Then more discussion ensued; Rudolf took over the conversation, as it was his daring plan they were brainstorming about. Sapt twirled his mustache, smiling uncertainly.

“Yes, yes,” murmured young Bernenstein, his eyes alight with excitement.

“Yes, yes,” murmured young Bernenstein, his eyes shining with excitement.

“It’s dangerous, but the best thing,” said Rudolf, carefully sinking his voice yet lower, lest the prisoner should catch the lightest word of what he said. “It involves my staying here till the evening. Is that possible?”

“It’s risky, but it’s the best option,” said Rudolf, carefully lowering his voice even more so the prisoner wouldn’t overhear a single word. “Does that work?”

“No; but you can leave here and hide in the forest till I join you,” said Sapt.

“No, but you can leave here and hide in the forest until I join you,” said Sapt.

“Till we join you,” corrected Bernenstein eagerly.

“Until we join you,” corrected Bernenstein eagerly.

“No,” said the constable, “you must look after our friend here. Come, Lieutenant, it’s all in the queen’s service.”

“No,” said the constable, “you need to take care of our friend here. Come on, Lieutenant, it’s all in the queen’s service.”

“Besides,” added Rudolf with a smile, “neither the colonel nor I would let you have a chance at Rupert. He’s our game, isn’t he, Sapt?”

“Besides,” Rudolf said with a smile, “neither the colonel nor I would let you have a shot at Rupert. He’s our target, right, Sapt?”

The colonel nodded. Rudolf in his turn took paper, and here is the message that he wrote:

The colonel nodded. Rudolf then took a piece of paper, and here’s the message he wrote:

“Holf, 19, Konigstrasse, Strelsau.—All well. He has what I had, but wishes to see what you have. He and I will be at the hunting-lodge at ten this evening. Bring it and meet us. The business is unsuspected.—R.”

“Holf, 19, Konigstrasse, Strelsau.—All good. He has what I had, but wants to check out what you have. He and I will be at the hunting lodge at ten tonight. Bring it and meet us there. The deal is under the radar.—R.”

Rudolf threw the paper across to Sapt; Bernenstein leant over the constable’s shoulder and read it eagerly.

Rudolf tossed the paper over to Sapt; Bernenstein leaned over the constable’s shoulder and read it with enthusiasm.

“I doubt if it would bring me,” grinned old Sapt, throwing the paper down.

“I doubt it would get me anywhere,” old Sapt grinned, tossing the paper aside.

“It’ll bring Rupert to Hentzau. Why not? He’ll know that the king will wish to meet him unknown to the queen, and also unknown to you, Sapt, since you were my friend: what place more likely for the king to choose than his hunting-lodge, where he is accustomed to go when he wishes to be alone? The message will bring him, depend on it. Why, man, Rupert would come even if he suspected; and why should he suspect?”

“It’ll bring Rupert to Hentzau. Why not? He’ll know that the king wants to meet him without the queen knowing, and also without you knowing, Sapt, since you were my friend: what better place for the king to choose than his hunting lodge, where he usually goes when he wants to be alone? The message will definitely bring him. Honestly, Rupert would come even if he had a hint; and why would he think anything?”

“They may have a cipher, he and Rischenheim,” objected Sapt.

“They might have a code, he and Rischenheim,” Sapt protested.

“No, or Rupert would have sent the address in it,” retorted Rudolf quickly.

“No, or Rupert would have included the address in it,” Rudolf shot back quickly.

“Then—when he comes?” asked Bernenstein.

“Then—when does he arrive?” asked Bernenstein.

“He finds such a king as Rischenheim found, and Sapt, here, at his elbow.”

“He finds a king like the one Rischenheim found, with Sapt right here by his side.”

“But he’ll know you,” objected Bernenstein.

“But he’ll recognize you,” protested Bernenstein.

“Ay, I think he’ll know me,” said Rudolf with a smile. “Meanwhile we send for Fritz to come here and look after the king.”

“Ay, I think he’ll recognize me,” said Rudolf with a smile. “In the meantime, let’s call for Fritz to come here and take care of the king.”

“And Rischenheim?”

"And Rischenheim?"

“That’s your share, Lieutenant. Sapt, is any one at Tarlenheim?”

“That’s your share, Lieutenant. Sapt, is anyone at Tarlenheim?”

“No. Count Stanislas has put it at Fritz’s disposal.”

“No. Count Stanislas has made it available for Fritz.”

“Good; then Fritz’s two friends, the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim and Lieutenant von Bernenstein, will ride over there to-day. The constable of Zenda will give the lieutenant twenty-four hours’ leave of absence, and the two gentlemen will pass the day and sleep at the chateau. They will pass the day side by side, Bernenstein, not losing sight of one another for an instant, and they will pass the night in the same room. And one of them will not close his eyes nor take his hand off the butt of his revolver.”

“Great; then Fritz’s two friends, the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim and Lieutenant von Bernenstein, will ride over there today. The constable of Zenda will give the lieutenant a twenty-four-hour leave of absence, and the two gentlemen will spend the day and sleep at the chateau. They will stay side by side all day, with Bernenstein not losing sight of the count for even a moment, and they will share the same room at night. One of them won’t close his eyes nor take his hand off the butt of his revolver.”

“Very good, sir,” said young Bernenstein.

“Sounds great, sir,” said young Bernenstein.

“If he tries to escape or give any alarm, shoot him through the head, ride to the frontier, get to safe hiding, and, if you can, let us know.”

“If he tries to escape or raise any alarm, shoot him in the head, ride to the border, find a safe place to hide, and, if possible, let us know.”

“Yes,” said Bernenstein simply. Sapt had chosen well, and the young officer made nothing of the peril and ruin that her Majesty’s service might ask of him.

“Yes,” said Bernstein simply. Sapt had made a good choice, and the young officer didn’t think twice about the danger and hardship that serving her Majesty might demand of him.

A restless movement and a weary sigh from Rischenheim attracted their attention. He had strained his ears to listen till his head ached, but the talkers had been careful, and he had heard nothing that threw light on their deliberations. He had now given up his vain attempt, and sat in listless inattention, sunk in an apathy.

A restless movement and a tired sigh from Rischenheim caught their attention. He had strained to listen until his head hurt, but the speakers had been careful, and he hadn’t heard anything that illuminated their discussions. He had now given up his pointless attempt and sat there, completely disengaged, lost in a daze.

“I don’t think he’ll give you much trouble,” whispered Sapt to Bernenstein, with a jerk of his thumb towards the captive.

“I don’t think he’ll cause you much trouble,” whispered Sapt to Bernenstein, pointing with his thumb towards the captive.

“Act as if he were likely to give you much,” urged Rudolf, laying his hand on the lieutenant’s arm.

“Act as if he’s going to give you a lot,” urged Rudolf, putting his hand on the lieutenant’s arm.

“Yes, that’s a wise man’s advice,” nodded the constable approvingly. “We were well governed, Lieutenant, when this Rudolf was king.”

“Yes, that’s solid advice,” nodded the constable with approval. “We were well governed, Lieutenant, when this Rudolf was king.”

“Wasn’t I also his loyal subject?” asked young Bernenstein.

“Wasn’t I also his loyal subject?” asked young Bernenstein.

“Yes, wounded in my service,” added Rudolf; for he remembered how the boy—he was little more then—had been fired upon in the park of Tarlenheim, being taken for Mr. Rassendyll himself.

“Yes, injured while on duty,” added Rudolf; for he recalled how the boy—he was barely more than a child—had been shot at in the park of Tarlenheim, mistaken for Mr. Rassendyll himself.

Thus their plans were laid. If they could defeat Rupert, they would have Rischenheim at their mercy. If they could keep Rischenheim out of the way while they used his name in their trick, they had a strong chance of deluding and killing Rupert. Yes, of killing him; for that and nothing less was their purpose, as the constable of Zenda himself has told me.

Thus their plans were laid. If they could defeat Rupert, they would have Rischenheim at their mercy. If they could keep Rischenheim out of the way while they used his name in their scheme, they had a strong chance of tricking and killing Rupert. Yes, killing him; for that and nothing less was their goal, as the constable of Zenda himself told me.

“We would have stood on no ceremony,” he said. “The queen’s honor was at stake, and the fellow himself an assassin.”

“We wouldn’t have followed any formalities,” he said. “The queen’s honor was at stake, and the guy was an assassin.”

Bernenstein rose and went out. He was gone about half an hour, being employed in despatching the telegrams to Strelsau. Rudolf and Sapt used the interval to explain to Rischenheim what they proposed to do with him. They asked no pledge, and he offered none. He heard what they said with a dulled uninterested air. When asked if he would go without resistance, he laughed a bitter laugh. “How can I resist?” he asked. “I should have a bullet through my head.”

Bernenstein got up and left. He was gone for about half an hour, busy sending the telegrams to Strelsau. Rudolf and Sapt used the time to explain to Rischenheim what they planned to do with him. They didn’t ask for any promises, and he didn’t offer any. He listened to them with a blank, disinterested expression. When asked if he would go without putting up a fight, he let out a bitter laugh. “How can I resist?” he replied. “I’d just end up with a bullet in my head.”

“Why, without doubt,” said Colonel Sapt. “My lord, you are very sensible.”

“Of course,” said Colonel Sapt. “My lord, you really are quite perceptive.”

“Let me advise you, my lord,” said Rudolf, looking down on him kindly enough, “if you come safe through this affair, to add honor to your prudence, and chivalry to your honor. There is still time for you to become a gentleman.”

“Let me give you some advice, my lord,” said Rudolf, looking down at him with kindness, “if you get through this situation safely, make sure to add honor to your wisdom and chivalry to your honor. There’s still time for you to become a gentleman.”

He turned away, followed by a glance of anger from the count and a grating chuckle from old Sapt.

He turned away, followed by an angry glare from the count and a harsh laugh from old Sapt.

A few moments later Bernenstein returned. His errand was done, and horses for himself and Rischenheim were at the gate of the castle. After a few final words and clasp of the hand from Rudolf, the lieutenant motioned to his prisoner to accompany him, and they two walked out together, being to all appearance willing companions and in perfect friendliness with one another. The queen herself watched them go from the windows of her apartment, and noticed that Bernenstein rode half a pace behind, and that his free hand rested on the revolver by his side.

A few moments later, Bernenstein came back. His task was complete, and horses for him and Rischenheim were waiting at the castle gate. After a few final words and a handshake from Rudolf, the lieutenant signaled for his prisoner to follow him, and they walked out together, looking like willing companions and perfectly friendly with each other. The queen watched them leave from the windows of her room and noticed that Bernenstein rode half a step behind, with his free hand resting on the revolver at his side.

It was now well on in the morning, and the risk of Rudolf’s sojourn in the castle grew greater with every moment. Yet he was resolved to see the queen before he went. This interview presented no great difficulties, since her Majesty was in the habit of coming to the constable’s room to take his advice or to consult with him. The hardest task was to contrive afterwards a free and unnoticed escape for Mr. Rassendyll. To meet this necessity, the constable issued orders that the company of guards which garrisoned the castle should parade at one o’clock in the park, and that the servants should all, after their dinner, be granted permission to watch the manoeuvres. By this means he counted on drawing off any curious eyes and allowing Rudolf to reach the forest unobserved. They appointed a rendezvous in a handy and sheltered spot; the one thing which they were compelled to trust to fortune was Rudolf’s success in evading chance encounters while he waited. Mr. Rassendyll himself was confident of his ability to conceal his presence, or, if need were, so to hide his face that no strange tale of the king being seen wandering, alone and beardless, should reach the ears of the castle or the town.

It was now late morning, and the risk of Rudolf’s stay in the castle increased with each passing moment. Still, he was determined to see the queen before he left. This meeting wouldn't be a problem since her Majesty usually visited the constable’s room to seek his advice or consult with him. The biggest challenge was figuring out a way for Mr. Rassendyll to escape without being noticed. To address this, the constable ordered the guards stationed at the castle to parade in the park at one o’clock, and he allowed the servants to watch the drill after their lunch. He hoped this would distract any curious onlookers and enable Rudolf to slip away into the forest unnoticed. They chose a convenient and sheltered spot to meet; the only thing they had to rely on was Rudolf’s luck in avoiding unexpected encounters while he waited. Mr. Rassendyll was confident in his ability to stay hidden or, if necessary, to cover his face so that no strange rumors about the king being seen wandering, alone and without a beard, would reach the castle or town.

While Sapt was making his arrangements, Queen Flavia came to the room where Rudolf Rassendyll was. It was then nearing twelve, and young Bernenstein had been gone half an hour. Sapt attended her to the door, set a sentry at the end of the passage with orders that her Majesty should on no pretence be disturbed, promised her very audibly to return as soon as he possibly could, and respectfully closed the door after she had entered. The constable was well aware of the value in a secret business of doing openly all that can safely be done with openness.

While Sapt was making his arrangements, Queen Flavia entered the room where Rudolf Rassendyll was. It was close to noon, and young Bernenstein had been gone for half an hour. Sapt walked her to the door, stationed a guard at the end of the hallway with instructions that her Majesty should not be disturbed under any circumstances, promised her loudly that he would return as soon as possible, and politely closed the door after she went in. The constable understood the importance of being transparent in a secretive situation whenever it was safe to do so.

All of what passed at that interview I do not know, but a part Queen Flavia herself told to me, or rather to Helga, my wife; for although it was meant to reach my ear, yet to me, a man, she would not disclose it directly. First she learnt from Mr. Rassendyll the plans that had been made, and, although she trembled at the danger that he must run in meeting Rupert of Hentzau, she had such love of him and such a trust in his powers that she seemed to doubt little of his success. But she began to reproach herself for having brought him into this peril by writing her letter. At this he took from his pocket the copy that Rischenheim had carried. He had found time to read it, and now before her eyes he kissed it.

I don't know everything that happened during that meeting, but part of it was shared with me by Queen Flavia herself, or rather to my wife, Helga. Although it was meant for me to hear, she wouldn't tell me directly since I'm a man. First, she learned from Mr. Rassendyll about the plans that had been made. Even though she was scared about the danger he would face meeting Rupert of Hentzau, she loved him so much and trusted his abilities that she seemed to have little doubt about his success. However, she started to blame herself for putting him in this risky situation by writing her letter. At this, he took out the copy that Rischenheim had carried. He had found time to read it, and now, right in front of her, he kissed it.

“Had I as many lives as there are words, my queen,” he said softly, “for each word I would gladly give a life.”

“Had I as many lives as there are words, my queen,” he said softly, “for each word I would gladly give a life.”

“Ah, Rudolf, but you’ve only one life, and that more mine than yours. Did you think we should ever meet again?”

“Ah, Rudolf, but you only have one life, and that’s more mine than yours. Did you really think we would ever meet again?”

“I didn’t know,” said he; and now they were standing opposite one another.

“I didn’t know,” he said; and now they were standing face to face.

“But I knew,” she said, her eyes shining brightly; “I knew always that we should meet once more. Not how, nor where, but just that we should. So I lived, Rudolf.”

“But I knew,” she said, her eyes shining brightly; “I always knew that we would meet again. Not how, or where, just that we would. So I lived, Rudolf.”

“God bless you!” he said.

“Bless you!” he said.

“Yes, I lived through it all.”

“Yeah, I went through it all.”

He pressed her hand, knowing what that phrase meant and must mean for her.

He squeezed her hand, understanding what that phrase meant and what it must mean for her.

“Will it last forever?” she asked, suddenly gripping his hand tightly. But a moment later she went on: “No, no, I mustn’t make you unhappy, Rudolf. I’m half glad I wrote the letter, and half glad they stole it. It’s so sweet to have you fighting for me, for me only this time, Rudolf—not for the king, for me!”

“Will it last forever?” she asked, suddenly gripping his hand tightly. But a moment later she continued, “No, no, I shouldn’t make you unhappy, Rudolf. I’m half glad I wrote the letter, and half glad they stole it. It’s so nice to have you fighting for me, just for me this time, Rudolf—not for the king, but for me!”

“Sweet indeed, my dearest lady. Don’t be afraid: we shall win.”

“Sweet indeed, my dearest lady. Don’t worry: we will succeed.”

“You will win, yes. And then you’ll go?” And, dropping his hand, she covered her face with hers.

“You will win, right? And then you'll leave?” And, letting go of his hand, she covered her face with hers.

“I mustn’t kiss your face,” said he, “but your hands I may kiss,” and he kissed her hands as they were pressed against her face.

“I shouldn’t kiss your face,” he said, “but I can kiss your hands,” and he kissed her hands as they were pressed against her face.

“You wear my ring,” she murmured through her fingers, “always?”

“You wear my ring,” she whispered through her fingers, “always?”

“Why, yes,” he said, with a little laugh of wonder at her question.

“Of course,” he replied, chuckling in surprise at her question.

“And there is—no one else?”

“And there is—no one else?”

“My queen!” said he, laughing again.

“My queen!” he said, laughing again.

“No, I knew really, Rudolf, I knew really,” and now her hands flew out towards him, imploring his pardon. Then she began to speak quickly: “Rudolf, last night I had a dream about you, a strange dream. I seemed to be in Strelsau, and all the people were talking about the king. It was you they meant; you were the king. At last you were the king, and I was your queen. But I could see you only very dimly; you were somewhere, but I could not make out where; just sometimes your face came. Then I tried to tell you that you were king—yes, and Colonel Sapt and Fritz tried to tell you; the people, too, called out that you were king. What did it mean? But your face, when I saw it, was unmoved, and very pale, and you seemed not to hear what we said, not even what I said. It almost seemed as if you were dead, and yet king. Ah, you mustn’t die, even to be king,” and she laid a hand on his shoulder.

“No, I really knew, Rudolf, I really knew,” and now her hands reached out to him, pleading for his forgiveness. Then she spoke quickly: “Rudolf, last night I had a dream about you, a strange dream. I seemed to be in Strelsau, and everyone was talking about the king. It was you they meant; you were the king. Finally, you were the king, and I was your queen. But I could only see you very faintly; you were somewhere, but I couldn’t tell where; sometimes I could just make out your face. Then I tried to tell you that you were king—yes, and Colonel Sapt and Fritz tried to tell you too; the people also shouted that you were the king. What did it mean? But when I saw your face, it was expressionless and very pale, and you didn’t seem to hear what we were saying, not even what I was saying. It almost felt like you were dead, yet still king. Ah, you mustn’t die, even to be king,” and she placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Sweetheart,” said he gently, “in dreams desires and fears blend in strange visions, so I seemed to you to be both a king and a dead man; but I’m not a king, and I am a very healthy fellow. Yet a thousand thanks to my dearest queen for dreaming of me.”

“Sweetheart,” he said softly, “in dreams, desires and fears mix in strange ways, so I must have seemed to you both a king and a dead man; but I’m not a king, and I’m really quite healthy. Still, a thousand thanks to my dearest queen for dreaming about me.”

“No, but what could it mean?” she asked again.

“No, but what could it mean?” she asked again.

“What does it mean when I dream always of you, except that I always love you?”

“What does it mean when I always dream of you, except that I always love you?”

“Was it only that?” she said, still unconvinced.

“Was that all?” she said, still not convinced.

What more passed between them I do not know. I think that the queen told my wife more, but women will sometimes keep women’s secrets even from their husbands; though they love us, yet we are always in some sort the common enemy, against whom they join hands. Well, I would not look too far into such secrets, for to know must be, I suppose, to blame, and who is himself so blameless that in such a case he would be free with his censures?

What else was said between them, I don't know. I believe the queen shared more with my wife, but women sometimes keep their secrets from each other even from their husbands; even though they love us, we often end up being seen as the common enemy they unite against. Anyway, I wouldn't want to dig too deep into those secrets, because knowing often comes with blame, and who among us is truly blameless enough to cast judgment in such a situation?

Yet much cannot have passed, for almost close on their talk about the dream came Colonel Sapt, saying that the guards were in line, and all the women streamed out to watch them, while the men followed, lest the gay uniforms should make them forgotten. Certainly a quiet fell over the old castle, that only the constable’s curt tones broke, as he bade Rudolf come by the back way to the stables and mount his horse.

Yet not much time could have passed, because not long after their conversation about the dream, Colonel Sapt arrived, saying that the guards were lined up, and all the women came out to watch, while the men followed to make sure the colorful uniforms didn’t make them overlooked. A hush certainly fell over the old castle, only interrupted by the constable’s sharp voice, telling Rudolf to come around the back to the stables and get on his horse.

“There’s no time to lose,” said Sapt, and his eye seemed to grudge the queen even one more word with the man she loved.

“There's no time to waste,” Sapt said, and his gaze appeared to resent the queen having even one more conversation with the man she loved.

But Rudolf was not to be hurried into leaving her in such a fashion. He clapped the constable on the shoulder, laughing, and bidding him think of what he would for a moment; then he went again to the queen and would have knelt before her, but that she would not suffer, and they stood with hands locked. Then suddenly she drew him to her and kissed his forehead, saying: “God go with you, Rudolf my knight.”

But Rudolf wasn’t about to rush off and leave her like that. He gave the constable a friendly pat on the shoulder, laughing, and asked him to think for a moment. Then he went back to the queen and tried to kneel before her, but she wouldn’t allow it, so they stood there with their hands clasped together. Suddenly, she pulled him in close and kissed his forehead, saying, “God be with you, Rudolf my knight.”

Thus she turned away, letting him go. He walked towards the door; but a sound arrested his steps, and he waited in the middle of the room, his eyes on the door. Old Sapt flew to the threshold, his sword half-way out of its sheath. There was a step coming down the passage, and the feet stopped outside the door.

Thus she turned away, letting him leave. He walked toward the door, but a sound stopped him in his tracks, and he paused in the middle of the room, his eyes fixed on the door. Old Sapt rushed to the threshold, his sword half-drawn. There was a step coming down the hall, and the footsteps stopped right outside the door.

“Is it the king?” whispered Rudolf.

“Is that the king?” whispered Rudolf.

“I don’t know,” said Sapt.

"I don't know," Sapt said.

“No, it’s not the king,” came in unhesitating certainty from Queen Flavia.

“No, it’s not the king,” Queen Flavia replied with unwavering certainty.

They waited: a low knock sounded on the door. Still for a moment they waited. The knock was repeated urgently.

They waited: a quiet knock echoed on the door. For a moment, they stayed still. The knock came again, more insistent.

“We must open,” said Sapt. “Behind the curtain with you, Rudolf.”

“We need to open up,” said Sapt. “Get behind the curtain, Rudolf.”

The queen sat down, and Sapt piled a heap of papers before her, that it might seem as though he and she transacted business. But his precautions were interrupted by a hoarse, eager, low cry from outside, “Quick! in God’s name, quick!”

The queen sat down, and Sapt stacked a bunch of papers in front of her so it looked like they were handling business. But his efforts were interrupted by a hoarse, urgent shout from outside, “Hurry! For God’s sake, hurry!”

They knew the voice for Bernenstein’s. The queen sprang up, Rudolf came out, Sapt turned the key. The lieutenant entered, hurried, breathless, pale.

They recognized the voice as Bernenstein's. The queen jumped up, Rudolf stepped out, and Sapt turned the key. The lieutenant came in, rushed, out of breath, and pale.

“Well?” asked Sapt.

"Well?" Sapt asked.

“He has got away?” cried Rudolf, guessing in a moment the misfortune that had brought Bernenstein back.

“He's gotten away?” Rudolf exclaimed, quickly realizing the misfortune that had caused Bernenstein to return.

“Yes, he’s got away. Just as we left the town and reached the open road towards Tarlenheim, he said, ‘Are we going to walk all the way? I was not loath to go quicker, and we broke into a trot. But I—ah, what a pestilent fool I am!”

“Yes, he got away. Just as we left town and hit the open road towards Tarlenheim, he said, ‘Are we going to walk the whole way? I wasn’t opposed to going faster, so we started to trot. But I—ah, what a foolish idiot I am!”

“Never mind that—go on.”

"Forget that—continue."

“Why, I was thinking of him and my task, and having a bullet ready for him, and—”

“Why, I was thinking about him and my job, and having a bullet ready for him, and—”

“Of everything except your horse?” guessed Sapt, with a grim smile.

“Of everything except your horse?” Sapt guessed, a grim smile on his face.

“Yes; and the horse pecked and stumbled, and I fell forward on his neck. I put out my arm to recover myself, and—I jerked my revolver on to the ground.”

“Yes; and the horse stumbled and tripped, and I fell forward onto its neck. I reached out my arm to steady myself, and—I knocked my revolver onto the ground.”

“And he saw?”

"And he saw?"

“He saw, curse him. For a second he waited; then he smiled, and turned, and dug his spurs in and was off, straight across country towards Strelsau. Well, I was off my horse in a moment, and I fired three times after him.”

“He saw me, damn him. For a second, he hesitated; then he smiled, turned, dug his spurs in, and took off, heading straight across the countryside toward Strelsau. Well, I got off my horse in a flash and fired at him three times.”

“You hit?” asked Rudolf.

“Did you hit?” asked Rudolf.

“I think so. He shifted the reins from one hand to the other and wrung his arm. I mounted and made after him, but his horse was better than mine and he gained ground. We began to meet people, too, and I didn’t dare to fire again. So I left him and rode here to tell you. Never employ me again, Constable, so long as you live,” and the young man’s face was twisted with misery and shame, as, forgetting the queen’s presence, he sank despondently into a chair.

“I think so.” He switched the reins from one hand to the other and stretched out his arm. I got on my horse and chased after him, but his horse was faster than mine, and he pulled ahead. We started to encounter people too, and I didn’t dare to shoot again. So, I let him go and rode here to tell you. Never hire me again, Constable, as long as you live.” The young man’s face was contorted with misery and shame as, forgetting the queen was there, he sank despondently into a chair.

Sapt took no notice of his self-reproaches. But Rudolf went and laid a hand on his shoulder.

Sapt ignored his self-blame. But Rudolf went over and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“It was an accident,” he said. “No blame to you.”

“It was an accident,” he said. “Not your fault.”

The queen rose and walked towards him; Bernenstein sprang to his feet.

The queen got up and walked towards him; Bernenstein jumped to his feet.

“Sir,” said she, “it is not success but effort that should gain thanks,” and she held out her hand.

“Sir,” she said, “it's effort, not success, that deserves appreciation,” and she extended her hand.

Well, he was young; I do not laugh at the sob that escaped his lips as he turned his head.

Well, he was young; I can’t help but feel for the sob that slipped from his lips as he turned his head.

“Let me try something else!” he implored.

“Let me give something else a shot!” he pleaded.

“Mr. Rassendyll,” said the queen, “you’ll do my pleasure by employing this gentleman in my further service. I am already deep in his debt, and would be deeper.” There was a moment’s silence.

“Mr. Rassendyll,” said the queen, “please do me a favor by putting this gentleman to work for me again. I already owe him a lot, and I’d like to owe him even more.” There was a moment of silence.

“Well, but what’s to be done?” asked Colonel Sapt. “He’s gone to Strelsau.”

“Well, what are we going to do?” asked Colonel Sapt. “He’s gone to Strelsau.”

“He’ll stop Rupert,” mused Mr. Rassendyll. “He may or he mayn’t.”

“He'll stop Rupert,” Mr. Rassendyll thought. “He might or he might not.”

“It’s odds that he will.”

“It's likely that he will.”

“We must provide for both.”

“We need to provide for both.”

Sapt and Rudolf looked at one another.

Sapt and Rudolf glanced at each other.

“You must be here!” asked Rudolf of the constable. “Well, I’ll go to Strelsau.” His smile broke out. “That is, if Bernenstein’ll lend me a hat.”

“You have to be here!” Rudolf asked the constable. “Alright, I’ll head to Strelsau.” He grinned. “That is, if Bernenstein will lend me a hat.”

The queen made no sound; but she came and laid her hand on his arm. He looked at her, smiling still.

The queen didn't say a word; she just came over and placed her hand on his arm. He looked at her, still smiling.

“Yes, I’ll go to Strelsau,” said he, “and I’ll find Rupert, ay, and Rischenheim too, if they’re in the city.”

“Yes, I’ll go to Strelsau,” he said, “and I’ll find Rupert, and Rischenheim too, if they’re in the city.”

“Take me with you,” cried Bernenstein eagerly.

“Take me with you,” Bernenstein pleaded eagerly.

Rudolf glanced at Sapt. The constable shook his head. Bernenstein’s face fell.

Rudolf looked over at Sapt. The constable shook his head. Bernenstein's expression turned somber.

“It’s not that, boy,” said old Sapt, half in kindness, half in impatience. “We want you here. Suppose Rupert comes here with Rischenheim!”

“It’s not like that, kid,” said old Sapt, half kindly, half impatient. “We need you here. What if Rupert shows up with Rischenheim?”

The idea was new, but the event was by no means unlikely.

The idea was fresh, but the event was certainly not unexpected.

“But you’ll be here, Constable,” urged Bernenstein, “and Fritz von Tarlenheim will arrive in an hour.”

“But you’ll be here, Constable,” urged Bernenstein, “and Fritz von Tarlenheim will be here in an hour.”

“Ay, young man,” said Sapt, nodding his head; “but when I fight Rupert of Hentzau, I like to have a man to spare,” and he grinned broadly, being no whit afraid of what Bernenstein might think of his courage. “Now go and get him a hat,” he added, and the lieutenant ran off on the errand.

“Ay, young man,” Sapt said, nodding his head. “But when I go up against Rupert of Hentzau, I like to have a backup,” and he grinned widely, not worried at all about what Bernstein might think of his bravery. “Now go and get him a hat,” he added, and the lieutenant raced off to do it.

But the queen cried:

But the queen shouted:

“Are you sending Rudolf alone, then—alone against two?”

“Are you sending Rudolf by himself, then—against two people?”

“Yes, madam, if I may command the campaign,” said Sapt. “I take it he should be equal to the task.”

“Yes, ma'am, if I can lead the campaign,” said Sapt. “I assume he's up for the challenge.”

He could not know the feelings of the queen’s heart. She dashed her hand across her eyes, and turned in mute entreaty to Rudolf Rassendyll.

He couldn't know what the queen was feeling. She wiped her eyes and turned to Rudolf Rassendyll in silent appeal.

“I must go,” he said softly. “We can’t spare Bernenstein, and I mustn’t stay here.”

“I have to go,” he said quietly. “We can’t afford to lose Bernenstein, and I can’t stay here.”

She said no more. Rudolf walked across to Sapt.

She didn’t say anything else. Rudolf walked over to Sapt.

“Take me to the stables. Is the horse good? I daren’t take the train. Ah, here’s the lieutenant and the hat.”

“Take me to the stables. Is the horse okay? I can’t take the train. Ah, here’s the lieutenant and the hat.”

“The horse’ll get you there to-night,” said Sapt. “Come along. Bernenstein, stay with the queen.”

“The horse will get you there tonight,” said Sapt. “Come on. Bernstein, stay with the queen.”

At the threshold Rudolf paused, and, turning his head, glanced once at Queen Flavia, who stood still as a statue, watching him go. Then he followed the constable, who brought him where the horse was. Sapt’s devices for securing freedom from observation had served well, and Rudolf mounted unmolested.

At the doorway, Rudolf stopped and turned his head to take a last look at Queen Flavia, who remained as still as a statue, watching him leave. Then he followed the constable to where the horse was. Sapt’s tricks for ensuring he wasn't noticed had worked perfectly, and Rudolf got on the horse without any trouble.

“The hat doesn’t fit very well,” said Rudolf.

“The hat doesn’t fit well,” Rudolf said.

“Like a crown better, eh?” suggested the colonel.

“Like a crown better, huh?” suggested the colonel.

Rudolf laughed as he asked, “Well, what are my orders?”

Rudolf laughed and asked, “So, what are my instructions?”

“Ride round by the moat to the road at the back; then through the forest to Hofbau; you know your way after that. You mustn’t reach Strelsau till it’s dark. Then, if you want a shelter—”

“Ride around the moat to the road at the back; then through the forest to Hofbau; you know the way from there. You shouldn’t get to Strelsau until it’s dark. Then, if you need a place to stay—”

“To Fritz von Tarlenheim’s, yes! From there I shall go straight to the address.”

“To Fritz von Tarlenheim’s, yes! From there, I’ll head straight to the address.”

“Ay. And—Rudolf!”

“Yeah. And—Rudolf!”

“Yes?”

“Hello?”

“Make an end of him this time.”

"Finish him off this time."

“Please God. But if he goes to the lodge? He will, unless Rischenheim stops him.”

“Please God. But what if he goes to the lodge? He will, unless Rischenheim can stop him.”

“I’ll be there in case—but I think Rischenheim will stop him.”

“I’ll be there just in case—but I think Rischenheim will hold him back.”

“If he comes here?”

“What if he comes here?”

“Young Bernenstein will die before he suffers him to reach the king.”

“Young Bernenstein will die before he lets him reach the king.”

“Sapt!”

"Sapt!"

“Ay?”

"Really?"

“Be kind to her.”

"Be nice to her."

“Bless the man, yes!”

“Bless the man, for sure!”

“Good-by.”

“Goodbye.”

“And good luck.”

"Good luck!"

At a swift canter Rudolf darted round the drive that led from the stables, by the moat, to the old forest road behind; five minutes brought him within the shelter of the trees, and he rode on confidently, meeting nobody, save here and there a yokel, who, seeing a man ride hard with his head averted, took no more notice of him than to wish that he himself could ride abroad instead of being bound to work. Thus Rudolf Rassendyll set out again for the walls of Strelsau, through the forest of Zenda. And ahead of him, with an hour’s start, galloped the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim, again a man, and a man with resolution, resentment, and revenge in his heart.

At a fast canter, Rudolf raced around the path leading from the stables, by the moat, to the old forest road behind; in five minutes he reached the cover of the trees and rode on confidently, encountering no one, except for an occasional local who, seeing a man riding quickly with his head turned, barely noticed him and only wished he could ride freely instead of having to work. Thus, Rudolf Rassendyll set out once again for the walls of Strelsau, through the Zenda forest. Ahead of him, with an hour’s lead, galloped the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim, a man fueled by determination, resentment, and a desire for revenge.

The game was afoot now; who could tell the issue of it?

The game was on now; who could predict the outcome?





CHAPTER VII. THE MESSAGE OF SIMON THE HUNTSMAN

I RECEIVED the telegram sent to me by the Constable of Zenda at my own house in Strelsau about one o’clock. It is needless to say that I made immediate preparations to obey his summons. My wife indeed protested—and I must admit with some show of reason—that I was unfit to endure further fatigues, and that my bed was the only proper place for me. I could not listen; and James, Mr. Rassendyll’s servant, being informed of the summons, was at my elbow with a card of the trains from Strelsau to Zenda, without waiting for any order from me. I had talked to this man in the course of our journey, and discovered that he had been in the service of Lord Topham, formerly British Ambassador to the Court of Ruritania. How far he was acquainted with the secrets of his present master, I did not know, but his familiarity with the city and the country made him of great use to me. We discovered, to our annoyance, that no train left till four o’clock, and then only a slow one; the result was that we could not arrive at the castle till past six o’clock. This hour was not absolutely too late, but I was of course eager to be on the scene of action as early as possible.

I RECEIVED the telegram sent to me by the Constable of Zenda at my home in Strelsau around one o’clock. It goes without saying that I immediately started getting ready to respond to his call. My wife did protest—and I must admit she had some valid points—that I was not fit to go through more exhaustion, and that my bed was the best place for me. I couldn't listen; James, Mr. Rassendyll’s servant, was already at my side with a train schedule from Strelsau to Zenda, without waiting for me to ask. I had spoken to this man during our trip and learned that he had served Lord Topham, who was previously the British Ambassador to the Court of Ruritania. I wasn't sure how much he knew about his current employer's secrets, but his knowledge of the city and the country proved to be very helpful. We found out, to our frustration, that no train left until four o’clock, and then it was only a slow one; as a result, we wouldn’t arrive at the castle until after six o’clock. This timing wasn’t too late, but I was obviously eager to be at the action as early as possible.

“You’d better see if you can get a special, my lord,” James suggested; “I’ll run on to the station and arrange about it.”

“You should check if you can get a special, my lord,” James suggested; “I’ll head to the station and take care of it.”

I agreed. Since I was known to be often employed in the king’s service, I could take a special train without exciting remark. James set out, and about a quarter of an hour later I got into my carriage to drive to the station. Just as the horses were about to start, however, the butler approached me.

I agreed. Since I was often seen working for the king, I could take a special train without drawing attention. James left, and about fifteen minutes later, I got into my carriage to head to the station. Just as the horses were about to begin, though, the butler came up to me.

“I beg your pardon, my lord,” said he, “but Bauer didn’t return with your lordship. Is he coming back?”

“I’m sorry, my lord,” he said, “but Bauer didn’t come back with you. Is he on his way back?”

“No,” said I. “Bauer was grossly impertinent on the journey, and I dismissed him.”

“No,” I said. “Bauer was really rude during the trip, and I let him go.”

“Those foreign men are never to be trusted, my lord. And your lordship’s bag?”

“Those foreign guys can never be trusted, my lord. And what about your lordship’s bag?”

“What, hasn’t it come?” I cried. “I told him to send it.”

“What, hasn't it arrived?” I shouted. “I told him to send it.”

“It’s not arrived, my lord.”

“It hasn’t arrived, my lord.”

“Can the rogue have stolen it?” I exclaimed indignantly.

“Could the thief have taken it?” I said angrily.

“If your lordship wishes it, I will mention the matter to the police.”

“If you want, I’ll bring it up with the police.”

I appeared to consider this proposal.

I seemed to think about this proposal.

“Wait till I come back,” I ended by saying. “The bag may come, and I have no reason to doubt the fellow’s honesty.”

“Just wait until I get back,” I finished by saying. “The bag might arrive, and I have no reason to question the guy’s honesty.”

This, I thought, would be the end of my connection with Master Bauer. He had served Rupert’s turn, and would now disappear from the scene. Indeed it may be that Rupert would have liked to dispense with further aid from him; but he had few whom he could trust, and was compelled to employ those few more than once. At any rate he had not done with Bauer, and I very soon received proof of the fact. My house is a couple of miles from the station, and we have to pass through a considerable part of the old town, where the streets are narrow and tortuous and progress necessarily slow. We had just entered the Konigstrasse (and it must be remembered that I had at that time no reason for attaching any special significance to this locality), and were waiting impatiently for a heavy dray to move out of our path, when my coachman, who had overheard the butler’s conversation with me, leant down from his box with an air of lively excitement.

This, I thought, would be the end of my connection with Master Bauer. He had served Rupert's purpose and would now vanish from the scene. In reality, Rupert might have preferred to do without further assistance from him, but he had very few people he could trust and had to rely on those few more than once. In any case, he wasn't done with Bauer, and I soon received confirmation of that fact. My house is a couple of miles from the station, and we have to navigate through a significant part of the old town, where the streets are narrow and winding, making progress slow. We had just entered Konigstrasse (and it's important to note that at that time I had no particular reason to place any special significance on this area), and we were waiting impatiently for a heavy wagon to get out of our way when my coachman, who had overheard the butler's conversation with me, leaned down from his box with a look of lively excitement.

“My lord,” he cried, “there’s Bauer—there, passing the butcher’s shop!”

“My lord,” he shouted, “there’s Bauer—right there, by the butcher’s shop!”

I sprang up in the carriage; the man’s back was towards me, and he was threading his way through the people with a quick, stealthy tread. I believe he must have seen me, and was slinking away as fast as he could. I was not sure of him, but the coachman banished my doubt by saying, “It’s Bauer—it’s certainly Bauer, my lord.”

I jumped up in the carriage; the man's back was to me as he navigated through the crowd with a quick, sneaky step. I thought he might have seen me and was trying to slip away as fast as possible. I wasn’t certain it was him, but the coachman cleared up my uncertainty by saying, “It’s Bauer—it’s definitely Bauer, my lord.”

I hardly stayed to form a resolution. If I could catch this fellow or even see where he went, a most important clue as to Rupert’s doings and whereabouts might be put into my hand. I leapt out of the carriage, bidding the man wait, and at once started in pursuit of my former servant. I heard the coachman laugh: he thought, no doubt, that anxiety for the missing bag inspired such eager haste.

I barely took a moment to think it over. If I could catch up to that guy or even see where he was headed, I might get a crucial clue about Rupert’s actions and location. I jumped out of the carriage, telling the driver to hold on, and immediately started chasing after my former servant. I heard the coachman laugh; he probably thought my frantic rush was just due to worry over the lost bag.

The numbers of the houses in the Konigstrasse begin, as anybody familiar with Strelsau will remember, at the end adjoining the station. The street being a long one, intersecting almost the entire length of the old town, I was, when I set out after Bauer, opposite number 300 or thereabouts, and distant nearly three-quarters of a mile from that important number nineteen, towards which Bauer was hurrying like a rabbit to its burrow. I knew nothing and thought nothing of where he was going; to me nineteen was no more than eighteen or twenty; my only desire was to overtake him. I had no clear idea of what I meant to do when I caught him, but I had some hazy notion of intimidating him into giving up his secret by the threat of an accusation of theft. In fact, he had stolen my bag. After him I went; and he knew that I was after him. I saw him turn his face over his shoulder, and then bustle on faster. Neither of us, pursued or pursuer, dared quite to run; as it was, our eager strides and our carelessness of collisions created more than enough attention. But I had one advantage. Most folk in Strelsau knew me, and many got out of my way who were by no means inclined to pay a like civility to Bauer. Thus I began to gain on him, in spite of his haste; I had started fifty yards behind, but as we neared the end of the street and saw the station ahead of us, not more than twenty separated me from him. Then an annoying thing happened. I ran full into a stout old gentleman; Bauer had run into him before, and he was standing, as people will, staring in resentful astonishment at his first assailant’s retreating figure. The second collision immensely increased his vexation; for me it had yet worse consequences; for when I disentangled myself, Bauer was gone! There was not a sign of him; I looked up: the number of the house above me was twenty-three; but the door was shut. I walked on a few paces, past twenty-two, past twenty-one—and up to nineteen. Nineteen was an old house, with a dirty, dilapidated front and an air almost dissipated. It was a shop where provisions of the cheaper sort were on view in the window, things that one has never eaten but has heard of people eating. The shop-door stood open, but there was nothing to connect Bauer with the house. Muttering an oath in my exasperation, I was about to pass on, when an old woman put her head out of the door and looked round. I was full in front of her. I am sure that the old woman started slightly, and I think that I did. For I knew her and she knew me. She was old Mother Holf, one of whose sons, Johann, had betrayed to us the secret of the dungeon at Zenda, while the other had died by Mr. Rassendyll’s hand by the side of the great pipe that masked the king’s window. Her presence might mean nothing, yet it seemed at once to connect the house with the secret of the past and the crisis of the present.

The house numbers on Konigstrasse start, as anyone familiar with Strelsau will remember, at the end near the station. The street is long, running almost the entire length of the old town. When I set out after Bauer, I was around house number 300, which was almost three-quarters of a mile away from the important number nineteen, where Bauer was hurrying like a rabbit to its burrow. I had no idea and didn’t think much about where he was going; for me, nineteen was just another number, like eighteen or twenty; all I wanted to do was catch up with him. I didn't have a clear plan of what I would do when I caught him, but I had a vague idea of intimidating him into revealing his secret by threatening him with an accusation of theft. After all, he had stolen my bag. So, I followed him, and he knew I was on his tail. I saw him glance over his shoulder and then hurry on even faster. Neither of us, whether pursued or pursuer, dared to actually run; our eager strides and our negligence of collisions attracted plenty of attention as it was. But I had one advantage. Most people in Strelsau recognized me, and many got out of my way, while they weren’t as willing to be polite to Bauer. So, I started gaining on him despite his speed; I had begun fifty yards behind, but as we approached the end of the street and saw the station ahead, there were only about twenty yards separating us. Then something annoying happened. I ran smack into a stout old gentleman; Bauer had bumped into him before, and the man was standing there, as people do, staring in frustrated astonishment at the retreating figure of my first assailant. The second collision greatly increased his irritation; for me, it had even worse consequences; when I finally got free, Bauer had vanished! There was no sign of him; I looked up: the house number above me was twenty-three, but the door was closed. I walked a few more steps, past twenty-two, past twenty-one—and up to nineteen. Nineteen was an old building, with a dirty, rundown front and a worn-out look. It was a shop displaying inexpensive provisions in the window, things I had never eaten but had heard people talk about. The shop door was open, but nothing linked Bauer to the house. Cursing in my frustration, I was about to move on when an old woman leaned out of the door and looked around. I was right in front of her. I’m sure the old woman jumped a little, and I think I did too. I recognized her and she recognized me. She was old Mother Holf, whose son, Johann, had revealed the secret of the dungeon at Zenda to us, while the other had been killed by Mr. Rassendyll alongside the large pipe that concealed the king’s window. Her presence might not mean anything, but it seemed to tie the house to the secrets of the past and the current crisis.

She recovered herself in a moment, and curtseyed to me.

She quickly composed herself and curtsied to me.

“Ah, Mother Holf,” said I, “how long is it since you set up shop in Strelsau?”

“Ah, Mother Holf,” I said, “how long has it been since you started your shop in Strelsau?”

“About six months, my lord,” she answered, with a composed air and arms akimbo.

“About six months, my lord,” she replied, standing confidently with her arms crossed.

“I have not come across you before,” said I, looking keenly at her.

“I haven't seen you before,” I said, looking closely at her.

“Such a poor little shop as mine would not be likely to secure your lordship’s patronage,” she answered, in a humility that seemed only half genuine.

“Such a small shop like mine probably wouldn't be able to earn your lordship’s support,” she replied, her humility seeming only somewhat sincere.

I looked up at the windows. They were all closed and had their wooden lattices shut. The house was devoid of any signs of life.

I looked up at the windows. They were all closed and had their wooden shutters shut. The house showed no signs of life.

“You’ve a good house here, mother, though it wants a splash of paint,” said I. “Do you live all alone in it with your daughter?” For Max was dead and Johann abroad, and the old woman had, as far as I knew, no other children.

“You have a nice house here, Mom, but it could use a coat of paint,” I said. “Do you live here all by yourself with your daughter?” Because Max was dead and Johann was overseas, and as far as I knew, the old woman had no other children.

“Sometimes; sometimes not,” said she. “I let lodgings to single men when I can.”

“Sometimes; sometimes not,” she said. “I rent out rooms to single men when I can.”

“Full now?”

"Full yet?"

“Not a soul, worse luck, my lord.” Then I shot an arrow at a venture.

“Not a soul, unfortunately, my lord.” Then I shot an arrow at random.

“The man who came in just now, then, was he only a customer?”

“The guy who just walked in, was he just a customer?”

“I wish a customer had come in, but there has been nobody,” she replied in surprised tones.

“I wish a customer had come in, but no one has,” she replied, sounding surprised.

I looked full in her eyes; she met mine with a blinking imperturbability. There is no face so inscrutable as a clever old woman’s when she is on her guard. And her fat body barred the entrance; I could not so much as see inside, while the window, choked full with pigs’ trotters and such-like dainties, helped me very little. If the fox were there, he had got to earth and I could not dig him out.

I looked straight into her eyes; she met my gaze with a steady, unbothered look. There’s no face more unreadable than that of a watchful, clever older woman. And her large body blocked the entrance; I couldn’t even see inside, while the window, stuffed with pigs’ trotters and other such treats, didn’t help me at all. If the fox was in there, he had burrowed in, and I couldn’t dig him out.

At this moment I saw James approaching hurriedly. He was looking up the street, no doubt seeking my carriage and chafing at its delay. An instant later he saw me.

At that moment, I saw James rushing towards me. He was looking up the street, probably searching for my carriage and getting annoyed at the wait. A second later, he spotted me.

“My lord,” he said, “your train will be ready in five minutes; if it doesn’t start then, the line must be closed for another half-hour.”

“My lord,” he said, “your train will be ready in five minutes; if it doesn’t leave then, the line will be closed for another half-hour.”

I perceived a faint smile on the old woman’s face. I was sure then that I was on the track of Bauer, and probably of more than Bauer. But my first duty was to obey orders and get to Zenda. Besides, I could not force my way in, there in open daylight, without a scandal that would have set all the long ears in Strelsau aprick. I turned away reluctantly. I did not even know for certain that Bauer was within, and thus had no information of value to carry with me.

I noticed a faint smile on the old woman’s face. At that moment, I felt confident I was on the trail of Bauer, and maybe even more than just Bauer. However, my first priority was to follow orders and head to Zenda. Also, I couldn’t just barge in during the day without causing a scene that would attract all the gossipers in Strelsau. I turned away, feeling hesitant. I didn’t even know for sure if Bauer was inside, so I had no useful information to take with me.

“If your lordship would kindly recommend me—” said the old hag.

“If you could kindly recommend me—” said the old woman.

“Yes, I’ll recommend you,” said I. “I’ll recommend you to be careful whom you take for lodgers. There are queer fish about, mother.”

“Yes, I’ll recommend you,” I said. “I’ll advise you to be careful about who you take in as lodgers. There are some strange characters out there, mom.”

“I take the money beforehand,” she retorted with a grin; and I was as sure that she was in the plot as of my own existence.

“I take the money upfront,” she replied with a smile, and I was as sure that she was part of the scheme as I was of my own existence.

There was nothing to be done; James’s face urged me towards the station. I turned away. But at this instant a loud, merry laugh sounded from inside the house. I started, and this time violently. The old woman’s brow contracted in a frown, and her lips twitched for a moment; then her face regained its composure; but I knew the laugh, and she must have guessed that I knew it. Instantly I tried to appear as though I had noticed nothing. I nodded to her carelessly, and bidding James follow me, set out for the station. But as we reached the platform, I laid my hand on his shoulder, saying:

There was nothing I could do; James’s face made me feel like I had to go to the station. I looked away. But at that moment, a loud, cheerful laugh came from inside the house. I flinched, and this time it was a strong reaction. The old woman frowned, her lips twitching for a moment; then her expression went back to normal. But I recognized the laugh, and she must have realized that I did too. I quickly tried to act like I hadn’t noticed anything. I nodded to her casually and told James to follow me as we headed for the station. But once we got to the platform, I put my hand on his shoulder and said:

“The Count of Hentzau is in that house, James.”

“The Count of Hentzau is in that house, James.”

He looked at me without surprise; he was as hard to stir to wonder as old Sapt himself.

He looked at me without any surprise; he was as difficult to impress as old Sapt himself.

“Indeed, sir. Shall I stay and watch?”

“Sure, should I stay and watch?”

“No, come with me,” I answered. To tell the truth, I thought that to leave him alone in Strelsau to watch that house was in all likelihood to sign his death warrant, and I shrank from imposing the duty on him. Rudolf might send him if he would; I dared not. So we got into our train, and I suppose that my coachman, when he had looked long enough for me, went home. I forgot to ask him afterwards. Very likely he thought it a fine joke to see his master hunting a truant servant and a truant bag through the streets in broad daylight. Had he known the truth, he would have been as interested, though, maybe, less amused.

“No, come with me,” I said. To be honest, I thought leaving him alone in Strelsau to watch that house would probably be a death sentence, and I didn’t want to put that responsibility on him. Rudolf could send him if he wanted; I didn’t dare. So we got on our train, and I assume my driver, after searching for me long enough, went home. I forgot to ask him later. He probably thought it was a funny joke to see his boss chasing a runaway servant and a missing bag through the streets in broad daylight. If he had known the truth, he would have been just as interested, though maybe not as entertained.

I arrived at the town of Zenda at half-past three, and was in the castle before four. I may pass over the most kind and gracious words with which the queen received me. Every sight of her face and every sound of her voice bound a man closer to her service, and now she made me feel that I was a poor fellow to have lost her letter and yet to be alive. But she would hear nothing of such talk, choosing rather to praise the little I had done than to blame the great thing in which I had failed. Dismissed from her presence, I flew open-mouthed to Sapt. I found him in his room with Bernenstein, and had the satisfaction of learning that my news of Rupert’s whereabouts was confirmed by his information. I was also made acquainted with all that had been done, even as I have already related it, from the first successful trick played on Rischenheim to the moment of his unfortunate escape. But my face grew long and apprehensive when I heard that Rudolf Rassendyll had gone alone to Strelsau to put his head in that lion’s mouth in the Konigstrasse.

I arrived in the town of Zenda at 3:30 and was at the castle before 4. I can skip over the kind and gracious words the queen used to welcome me. Every time I saw her face and heard her voice, I felt more devoted to her service, and she made me feel like a fool for having lost her letter and still being alive. But she wouldn’t hear any of that, instead choosing to praise the little I had accomplished rather than scold me for the major thing I had failed at. Once dismissed from her presence, I rushed to Sapt with my mouth wide open. I found him in his room with Bernenstein, and I was pleased to learn that my news about Rupert’s location was confirmed by them. I was also brought up to speed on everything that had happened, just as I’ve already recounted, from the first trick played on Rischenheim to the moment of his unfortunate escape. But my expression turned serious and anxious when I learned that Rudolf Rassendyll had gone to Strelsau alone, putting himself in danger on Konigstrasse.

“There will be three of them there—Rupert, Rischenheim, and my rascal Bauer,” said I.

"There are going to be three of them there—Rupert, Rischenheim, and my troublemaker Bauer," I said.

“As to Rupert, we don’t know,” Sapt reminded me. “He’ll be there if Rischenheim arrives in time to tell him the truth. But we have also to be ready for him here, and at the hunting lodge. Well, we’re ready for him wherever he is: Rudolf will be in Strelsau, you and I will ride to the lodge, and Bernenstein will be here with the queen.”

“As for Rupert, we’re not sure,” Sapt reminded me. “He’ll show up if Rischenheim gets here in time to share the truth. But we also need to be prepared for him here and at the hunting lodge. Well, we’re ready for him no matter where he is: Rudolf will be in Strelsau, you and I will ride to the lodge, and Bernenstein will stay here with the queen.”

“Only one here?” I asked.

“Is anyone here?” I asked.

“Ay, but a good one,” said the constable, clapping Bernenstein on the shoulder. “We sha’n’t be gone above four hours, and those while the king is safe in his bed. Bernenstein has only to refuse access to him, and stand to that with his life till we come back. You’re equal to that, eh, Lieutenant?”

“Ay, but a good one,” said the constable, patting Bernenstein on the shoulder. “We won’t be gone more than four hours, and that’s while the king is safe in his bed. Bernenstein just has to deny access to him and stick to that with his life until we return. You can handle that, right, Lieutenant?”

I am, by nature, a cautious man, and prone to look at the dark side of every prospect and the risks of every enterprise; but I could not see what better dispositions were possible against the attack that threatened us. Yet I was sorely uneasy concerning Mr. Rassendyll.

I’m naturally a careful person and tend to focus on the negative aspects of every situation and the dangers of every venture; but I couldn’t figure out what better preparations we could make against the looming threat. Still, I was quite worried about Mr. Rassendyll.

Now, after all our stir and runnings to and fro, came an hour or two of peace. We employed the time in having a good meal, and it was past five when, our repast finished, we sat back in our chairs enjoying cigars. James had waited on us, quietly usurping the office of the constable’s own servant, and thus we had been able to talk freely. The man’s calm confidence in his master and his master’s fortune also went far to comfort me.

Now, after all our commotion and back-and-forth, we finally had an hour or two of peace. We used that time to have a nice meal, and it was past five when we finished eating and sat back in our chairs enjoying cigars. James had served us, quietly taking on the role of the constable’s own servant, which allowed us to talk freely. His calm confidence in his master and his master’s luck helped to comfort me a lot.

“The king should be back soon,” said Sapt at last, with a glance at his big, old-fashioned silver watch. “Thank God, he’ll be too tired to sit up long. We shall be free by nine o’clock, Fritz. I wish young Rupert would come to the lodge!” And the colonel’s face expressed a lively pleasure at the idea.

“The king should be back soon,” Sapt finally said, glancing at his big, old-fashioned silver watch. “Thank God, he’ll be too tired to stay up long. We’ll be free by nine o’clock, Fritz. I just wish young Rupert would come to the lodge!” The colonel's face showed his excitement at the thought.

Six o’clock struck, and the king did not appear. A few moments later, a message came from the queen, requesting our presence on the terrace in front of the chateau. The place commanded a view of the road by which the king would ride back, and we found the queen walking restlessly up and down, considerably disquieted by the lateness of his return. In such a position as ours, every unusual or unforeseen incident magnifies its possible meaning, and invests itself with a sinister importance which would at ordinary times seem absurd. We three shared the queen’s feelings, and forgetting the many chances of the chase, any one of which would amply account for the king’s delay, fell to speculating on remote possibilities of disaster. He might have met Rischenheim—though they had ridden in opposite directions; Rupert might have intercepted him—though no means could have brought Rupert to the forest so early. Our fears defeated common sense, and our conjectures outran possibility. Sapt was the first to recover from this foolish mood, and he rated us soundly, not sparing even the queen herself. With a laugh we regained some of our equanimity, and felt rather ashamed of our weakness.

Six o’clock came and went, but the king still hadn’t shown up. A little while later, we got a message from the queen asking us to meet her on the terrace in front of the chateau. The terrace had a view of the road the king would take on his way back, and we found the queen pacing back and forth, clearly anxious about his late return. In our position, each unusual or unexpected event twists its significance, making it seem more serious than it actually is, which would normally seem ridiculous. We three shared the queen’s anxiety and, forgetting all the various reasons for the king’s possible delay from the hunt, began to worry about worst-case scenarios. He could have run into Rischenheim—even though they had headed in opposite directions; Rupert might have ambushed him—even though there was no way Rupert could have reached the forest so soon. Our worries got the better of our common sense, and our speculations spiraled beyond reason. Sapt was the first to break out of this foolish mindset and scolded us harshly, even including the queen in his criticism. With a laugh, we regained some of our calm and felt pretty embarrassed about our panic.

“Still it’s strange that he doesn’t come,” murmured the queen, shading her eyes with her hand, and looking along the road to where the dark masses of the forest trees bounded our view. It was already dusk, but not so dark but that we could have seen the king’s party as soon as it came into the open.

“Still, it’s weird that he hasn’t shown up,” the queen murmured, shading her eyes with her hand and looking down the road where the dark shapes of the forest trees ended our view. It was already getting dark, but not so dark that we wouldn’t have seen the king’s party as soon as it came into sight.

If the king’s delay seemed strange at six, it was stranger at seven, and by eight most strange. We had long since ceased to talk lightly; by now we had lapsed into silence. Sapt’s scoldings had died away. The queen, wrapped in her furs (for it was very cold), sat sometimes on a seat, but oftener paced restlessly to and fro. Evening had fallen. We did not know what to do, nor even whether we ought to do anything. Sapt would not own to sharing our worst apprehensions, but his gloomy silence in face of our surmises witnessed that he was in his heart as disturbed as we were. For my part I had come to the end of my endurance, and I cried, “For God’s sake, let’s act! Shall I go and seek him?”

If the king’s delay seemed odd at six, it felt even odder at seven, and by eight, it was really strange. We had long stopped making light conversation; now we had fallen into silence. Sapt's scoldings had faded away. The queen, wrapped in her furs (since it was very cold), sometimes sat down but more often paced back and forth restlessly. Evening had arrived. We didn't know what to do, or if we should be doing anything at all. Sapt wouldn't admit to sharing our worst fears, but his grim silence in the face of our worries showed that he was just as troubled as we were. As for me, I had reached the end of my patience, and I shouted, “For God’s sake, let’s do something! Should I go and find him?”

“A needle in a bundle of hay,” said Sapt with a shrug.

“A needle in a haystack,” Sapt said with a shrug.

But at this instant my ear caught the sound of horses cantering on the road from the forest; at the same moment Bernenstein cried, “Here they come!” The queen paused, and we gathered round her. The horse-hoofs came nearer. Now we made out the figures of three men: they were the king’s huntsmen, and they rode along merrily, singing a hunting chorus. The sound of it brought relief to us; so far at least there was no disaster. But why was not the king with them?

But just then I heard the sound of horses trotting on the road from the forest; at the same moment, Bernenstein shouted, “Here they come!” The queen stopped, and we gathered around her. The horse hooves grew closer. Now we could see three men: they were the king’s hunters, and they rode cheerfully, singing a hunting song. Hearing it relieved us; at least there was no disaster yet. But why wasn’t the king with them?

“The king is probably tired, and is following more slowly, madam,” suggested Bernenstein.

“The king is probably tired and is falling behind, ma'am,” suggested Bernenstein.

This explanation seemed very probable, and the lieutenant and I, as ready to be hopeful on slight grounds as fearful on small provocation, joyfully accepted it. Sapt, less easily turned to either mood, said, “Ay, but let us hear,” and raising his voice, called to the huntsmen, who had now arrived in the avenue. One of them, the king’s chief huntsman Simon, gorgeous in his uniform of green and gold, came swaggering along, and bowed low to the queen.

This explanation seemed very likely, and the lieutenant and I, just as quick to be optimistic over small things as we were to feel anxious over little triggers, happily accepted it. Sapt, not as easily swayed in either direction, said, “Yeah, but let’s hear,” and raising his voice, called to the hunters who had now come into the avenue. One of them, the king’s chief huntsman Simon, dressed in his eye-catching green and gold uniform, walked up confidently and bowed low to the queen.

“Well, Simon, where is the king?” she asked, trying to smile.

“Well, Simon, where's the king?” she asked, trying to smile.

“The king, madam, has sent a message by me to your majesty.”

“The king, ma'am, has sent a message through me to your highness.”

“Pray, deliver it to me, Simon.”

“Please, give it to me, Simon.”

“I will, madam. The king has enjoyed fine sport; and, indeed, madam, if I may say so for myself, a better run.—”

“I will, ma'am. The king has had a great time hunting; and, honestly, ma'am, if I may say so, it was a better chase.”

“You may say, friend Simon,” interrupted the constable, tapping him on the shoulder, “anything you like for yourself, but, as a matter of etiquette, the king’s message should come first.”

“You can say whatever you want, friend Simon,” interrupted the constable, tapping him on the shoulder, “but out of respect, the king’s message should come first.”

“Oh, ay, Constable,” said Simon. “You’re always so down on a man, aren’t you? Well, then, madam, the king has enjoyed fine sport. For we started a boar at eleven, and—”

“Oh, yeah, Constable,” Simon said. “You’re always so harsh on a guy, aren’t you? Well, then, ma'am, the king had a great time. We started hunting a boar at eleven, and—”

“Is this the king’s message, Simon?” asked the queen, smiling in genuine amusement, but impatiently.

“Is this the king’s message, Simon?” the queen asked, smiling with real amusement but also a bit impatiently.

“Why, no, madam, not precisely his majesty’s message.”

“Why, no, ma’am, not exactly his majesty’s message.”

“Then get to it, man, in Heaven’s name,” growled Sapt testily. For here were we four (the queen, too, one of us!) on tenterhooks, while the fool boasted about the sport that he had shown the king. For every boar in the forest Simon took as much credit as though he, and not Almighty God, had made the animal. It is the way with such fellows.

“Then get on with it, man, for Heaven’s sake,” Sapt grumbled irritably. Here we were, the four of us (the queen included!) anxious and waiting, while the fool bragged about the performance he put on for the king. For every boar in the forest, Simon took as much credit as if he, and not Almighty God, had created the animal. That’s just how those types are.

Simon became a little confused under the combined influence of his own seductive memories and Sapt’s brusque exhortations.

Simon felt a bit confused due to the mix of his own tempting memories and Sapt’s direct urgings.

“As I was saying, madam,” he resumed, “the boar led us a long way, but at last the hounds pulled him down, and his majesty himself gave the coup de grace. Well, then it was very late.”

“As I was saying, ma'am,” he continued, “the boar led us quite a distance, but eventually the hounds took him down, and the king himself delivered the final blow. Well, by then it was very late.”

“It’s no earlier now,” grumbled the constable.

“It’s not any earlier now,” grumbled the cop.

“And the king, although indeed, madam, his majesty was so gracious as to say that no huntsman whom his majesty had ever had, had given his majesty—”

“And the king, although truly, ma'am, his majesty was so kind as to say that no hunter whom his majesty had ever had, had given his majesty—”

“God help us!” groaned the constable.

“God help us!” sighed the officer.

Simon shot an apprehensive apologetic glance at Colonel Sapt. The constable was frowning ferociously. In spite of the serious matters in hand I could not forbear a smile, while young Bernenstein broke into an audible laugh, which he tried to smother with his hand.

Simon shot a worried, apologetic look at Colonel Sapt. The constable was frowning intensely. Despite the serious situation, I couldn't help but smile, while young Bernenstein let out a loud laugh that he tried to cover with his hand.

“Yes, the king was very tired, Simon?” said the queen, at once encouraging him and bringing him back to the point with a woman’s skill.

“Yes, the king was really tired, Simon?” said the queen, immediately encouraging him and guiding him back to the point with a woman's finesse.

“Yes, madam, the king was very tired; and as we chanced to kill near the hunting-lodge—”

“Yes, ma'am, the king was really tired; and since we happened to hunt near the lodge—”

I do not know whether Simon noticed any change in the manner of his audience. But the queen looked up with parted lips, and I believe that we three all drew a step nearer him. Sapt did not interrupt this time.

I don't know if Simon noticed any change in how his audience was reacting. But the queen looked up with her lips slightly apart, and I think we all stepped a bit closer to him. Sapt didn't interrupt this time.

“Yes, madam, the king was very tired, and as we chanced to kill near the hunting-lodge, the king bade us carry our quarry there, and come back to dress it to-morrow; so we obeyed, and here we are—that is, except Herbert, my brother, who stayed with the king by his majesty’s orders. Because, madam, Herbert is a handy fellow, and my good mother taught him to cook a steak and—”

“Yes, ma'am, the king was really tired, and since we happened to kill something close to the hunting lodge, the king asked us to bring our catch there and come back to prepare it tomorrow; so we did, and here we are—that is, except for Herbert, my brother, who stayed with the king at his majesty’s request. Because, ma'am, Herbert is quite skilled, and our good mother taught him how to cook a steak and—”

“Stayed where with the king?” roared Sapt.

“Stayed where with the king?” yelled Sapt.

“Why, at the hunting-lodge, Constable. The king stays there to-night, and will ride back tomorrow morning with Herbert. That, madam, is the king’s message.”

“Why, at the hunting lodge, Constable. The king is staying there tonight and will ride back tomorrow morning with Herbert. That, madam, is the king’s message.”

We had come to it at last, and it was something to come to. Simon gazed from face to face. I saw him, and I understood at once that our feelings must be speaking too plainly. So I took on myself to dismiss him, saying:

We had finally arrived, and it was worth the wait. Simon looked around at everyone. I saw him, and I instantly realized that our emotions must be showing too clearly. So I decided to send him away, saying:

“Thanks, Simon, thanks: we understand.”

“Thanks, Simon, we get it.”

He bowed to the queen; she roused herself, and added her thanks to mine. Simon withdrew, looking still a little puzzled.

He bowed to the queen; she stirred and added her thanks to mine. Simon stepped back, still looking a bit confused.

After we were left alone, there was a moment’s silence. Then I said:

After we were left alone, there was a brief silence. Then I said:

“Suppose Rupert—”

"Imagine Rupert—"

The Constable of Zenda broke in with a short laugh.

The Constable of Zenda interrupted with a quick laugh.

“On my life,” said he, “how things fall out! We say he will go to the hunting-lodge, and—he goes!”

“Honestly,” he said, “how things turn out! We say he will go to the hunting lodge, and—he actually goes!”

“If Rupert goes—if Rischenheim doesn’t stop him!” I urged again.

“If Rupert goes—if Rischenheim doesn’t stop him!” I urged again.

The queen rose from her seat and stretched out her hands towards us.

The queen stood up from her seat and reached out her hands toward us.

“Gentlemen, my letter!” said she.

“Guys, my letter!” she said.

Sapt wasted no time.

Sapt didn't waste any time.

“Bernenstein,” said he, “you stay here as we arranged. Nothing is altered. Horses for Fritz and myself in five minutes.”

“Bernenstein,” he said, “you stay here as we agreed. Nothing has changed. Horses for Fritz and me in five minutes.”

Bernenstein turned and shot like an arrow along the terrace towards the stables.

Bernenstein turned and sprinted like an arrow along the terrace towards the stables.

“Nothing is altered, madam,” said Sapt, “except that we must be there before Count Rupert.”

“Nothing has changed, ma'am,” said Sapt, “except that we need to get there before Count Rupert.”

I looked at my watch. It was twenty minutes past nine. Simon’s cursed chatter had lost a quarter of an hour. I opened my lips to speak. A glance from Sapt’s eyes told me that he discerned what I was about to say. I was silent.

I checked my watch. It was twenty minutes after nine. Simon’s annoying chatter had wasted fifteen minutes. I parted my lips to speak. A look from Sapt’s eyes signaled that he knew what I was about to say. I stayed quiet.

“You’ll be in time?” asked the queen, with clasped hands and frightened eyes.

“You’ll be on time?” asked the queen, with her hands clasped and a look of fear in her eyes.

“Assuredly, madam,” returned Sapt with a bow.

“Of course, ma'am,” replied Sapt with a nod.

“You won’t let him reach the king?”

“You're not going to let him get to the king?”

“Why, no, madam,” said Sapt with a smile.

“Of course not, ma'am,” Sapt said with a smile.

“From my heart, gentlemen,” she said in a trembling voice, “from my heart—”

“From my heart, guys,” she said with a shaky voice, “from my heart—”

“Here are the horses,” cried Sapt. He snatched her hand, brushed it with his grizzly moustache, and—well, I am not sure I heard, and I can hardly believe what I think I heard. But I will set it down for what it is worth. I think he said, “Bless your sweet face, we’ll do it.” At any rate she drew back with a little cry of surprise, and I saw the tears standing in her eyes. I kissed her hand also; then we mounted, and we started, and we rode, as if the devil were behind us, for the hunting-lodge.

“Here are the horses,” shouted Sapt. He grabbed her hand, brushed it with his rough moustache, and—well, I’m not sure I heard correctly, and I can hardly believe what I think I heard. But I’ll write it down for what it’s worth. I think he said, “Bless your sweet face, we’ll do it.” Anyway, she pulled back with a startled gasp, and I saw tears welling up in her eyes. I kissed her hand too; then we got on our horses, and we took off, riding like the devil was chasing us, straight to the hunting lodge.

But I turned once to watch her standing on the terrace, with young Bernenstein’s tall figure beside her.

But I turned to watch her standing on the terrace, with young Bernenstein’s tall figure next to her.

“Can we be in time?” said I. It was what I had meant to say before.

“Can we make it on time?” I asked. It was what I had intended to say earlier.

“I think not, but, by God, we’ll try,” said Colonel Sapt. And I knew why he had not let me speak.

“I don’t think so, but, by God, we’ll give it a shot,” said Colonel Sapt. And I understood why he hadn’t let me say anything.

Suddenly there was a sound behind us of a horse at the gallop. Our heads flew round in the ready apprehension of men on a perilous errand. The hoofs drew near, for the unknown rode with reckless haste.

Suddenly, we heard the sound of a horse galloping behind us. We turned our heads in alert anticipation, like people on a dangerous mission. The hooves got closer, as the unknown rider approached with reckless speed.

“We had best see what it is,” said the constable, pulling up.

“We should check out what it is,” said the constable, stopping.

A second more, and the horseman was beside us. Sapt swore an oath, half in amusement, half in vexation.

A moment later, the horseman was next to us. Sapt swore an oath, partly in amusement and partly in annoyance.

“Why, is it you, James?” I cried.

“Is that you, James?” I exclaimed.

“Yes, sir,” answered Rudolf Rassendyll’s servant.

“Yes, sir,” replied Rudolf Rassendyll’s servant.

“What the devil do you want?” asked Sapt.

“What the heck do you want?” asked Sapt.

“I came to attend on the Count von Tarlenheim, sir.”

“I came to serve the Count von Tarlenheim, sir.”

“I did not give you any orders, James.”

“I didn't give you any orders, James.”

“No, sir. But Mr. Rassendyll told me not to leave you, unless you sent me away. So I made haste to follow you.”

“No, sir. But Mr. Rassendyll told me not to leave you unless you sent me away. So I hurried to follow you.”

Then Sapt cried: “Deuce take it, what horse is that?”

Then Sapt shouted, “Damn it, what horse is that?”

“The best in the stables, so far as I could see, sir. I was afraid of not overtaking you.”

“The best in the stables, as far as I could tell, sir. I was worried about not catching up to you.”

Sapt tugged his moustaches, scowled, but finally laughed.

Sapt tugged at his mustache, frowned, but eventually laughed.

“Much obliged for your compliment,” said he. “The horse is mine.”

“Thanks for the compliment,” he said. “The horse is mine.”

“Indeed, sir?” said James with respectful interest.

“Really, sir?” said James with respectful curiosity.

For a moment we were all silent. Then Sapt laughed again.

For a moment, we were all quiet. Then Sapt laughed again.

“Forward!” said he, and the three of us dashed into the forest.

“Let’s go!” he said, and the three of us rushed into the forest.





CHAPTER VIII. THE TEMPER OF BORIS THE HOUND

Looking back now, in the light of the information I have gathered, I am able to trace very clearly, and almost hour by hour, the events of this day, and to understand how chance, laying hold of our cunning plan and mocking our wiliness, twisted and turned our device to a predetermined but undreamt-of issue, of which we were most guiltless in thought or intent. Had the king not gone to the hunting-lodge, our design would have found the fulfilment we looked for; had Rischenheim succeeded in warning Rupert of Hentzau, we should have stood where we were. Fate or fortune would have it otherwise. The king, being weary, went to the lodge, and Rischenheim failed in warning his cousin. It was a narrow failure, for Rupert, as his laugh told me, was in the house in the Konigstrasse when I set out from Strelsau, and Rischenheim arrived there at half past four. He had taken the train at a roadside station, and thus easily outstripped Mr. Rassendyll, who, not daring to show his face, was forced to ride all the way and enter the city under cover of night. But Rischenheim had not dared to send a warning, for he knew that we were in possession of the address and did not know what steps we might have taken to intercept messages. Therefore he was obliged to carry the news himself; when he came his man was gone. Indeed Rupert must have left the house almost immediately after I was safe away from the city. He was determined to be in good time for his appointment; his only enemies were not in Strelsau; there was no warrant on which he could be apprehended; and, although his connection with Black Michael was a matter of popular gossip, he felt himself safe from arrest by virtue of the secret that protected him. Accordingly he walked out of the house, went to the station, took his ticket to Hofbau, and, traveling by the four o’clock train, reached his destination about half-past five. He must have passed the train in which Rischenheim traveled; the first news the latter had of his departure was from a porter at the station, who, having recognized the Count of Hentzau, ventured to congratulate Rischenheim on his cousin’s return. Rischenheim made no answer, but hurried in great agitation to the house in the Konigstrasse, where the old woman Holf confirmed the tidings. Then he passed through a period of great irresolution. Loyalty to Rupert urged that he should follow him and share the perils into which his cousin was hastening. But caution whispered that he was not irrevocably committed, that nothing overt yet connected him with Rupert’s schemes, and that we who knew the truth should be well content to purchase his silence as to the trick we had played by granting him immunity. His fears won the day, and, like the irresolute man he was, he determined to wait in Strelsau till he heard the issue of the meeting at the lodge. If Rupert were disposed of there, he had something to offer us in return for peace; if his cousin escaped, he would be in the Konigstrasse, prepared to second the further plans of the desperate adventurer. In any event his skin was safe, and I presume to think that this weighed a little with him; for excuse he had the wound which Bernenstein had given him, and which rendered his right arm entirely useless; had he gone then, he would have been a most inefficient ally.

Looking back now, with all the information I’ve gathered, I can clearly trace the events of that day, almost hour by hour, and see how chance took our clever plan and twisted it into a fate we never imagined, one we were entirely innocent of intending. If the king hadn’t gone to the hunting lodge, our plan would have worked; if Rischenheim had managed to warn Rupert about Hentzau, we would have been fine. But fate had other ideas. The king, feeling tired, went to the lodge, and Rischenheim failed to warn his cousin. It was a close call, as Rupert, as his laugh revealed, was at the house on Konigstrasse when I left Strelsau, and Rischenheim arrived there at half past four. He had taken the train from a nearby station and easily got ahead of Mr. Rassendyll, who, not wanting to show his face, had to ride in the dark into the city. But Rischenheim didn’t dare send a warning because he knew we had the address and wasn’t sure what we might have done to intercept messages. So he had to go with the news himself; by the time he arrived, Rupert was already gone. In fact, Rupert must have left almost right after I was safely out of the city. He was determined to keep his appointment; his only enemies weren’t in Strelsau; there was no warrant out for his arrest; and although people gossiped about his connection with Black Michael, he felt safe due to the secret that protected him. So he walked out of the house, went to the station, bought a ticket to Hofbau, and took the four o’clock train, arriving at his destination around half past five. He must have passed Rischenheim's train; the first news Rischenheim had of Rupert’s departure was from a porter at the station, who recognized Count Hentzau and congratulated Rischenheim on his cousin’s return. Rischenheim didn't reply but hurried, quite agitated, to the house on Konigstrasse, where the old woman Holf confirmed the news. Then he went through a time of great doubt. Loyalty to Rupert urged him to follow and share the risks his cousin was rushing into. But caution reminded him that he hadn’t made any irreversible commitments, that nothing yet tied him to Rupert’s plans, and that since we knew the truth, we’d be happy to buy his silence about our trick by granting him immunity. His fears prevailed, and being the indecisive person he was, he chose to stay in Strelsau until he heard how the meeting at the lodge went. If Rupert was finished there, he would have something to offer us for our peace; if his cousin got away, he’d be in Konigstrasse, ready to support the desperate adventurer’s next plans. Either way, his skin was safe, and I like to believe this fact weighed on him a bit; his excuse was the wound Bernenstein had given him, which made his right arm completely useless; if he had gone then, he would have been a terrible ally.

Of all this we, as we rode through the forest, knew nothing. We might guess, conjecture, hope, or fear; but our certain knowledge stopped with Rischenheim’s start for the capital and Rupert’s presence there at three o’clock. The pair might have met or might have missed. We had to act as though they had missed and Rupert were gone to meet the king. But we were late. The consciousness of that pressed upon us, although we evaded further mention of it; it made us spur and drive our horses as quickly, ay, and a little more quickly, than safety allowed. Once James’s horse stumbled in the darkness and its rider was thrown; more than once a low bough hanging over the path nearly swept me, dead or stunned, from my seat. Sapt paid no attention to these mishaps or threatened mishaps. He had taken the lead, and, sitting well down in his saddle, rode ahead, turning neither to right nor left, never slackening his pace, sparing neither himself nor his beast. James and I were side by side behind him. We rode in silence, finding nothing to say to one another. My mind was full of a picture—the picture of Rupert with his easy smile handing to the king the queen’s letter. For the hour of the rendezvous was past. If that image had been translated into reality, what must we do? To kill Rupert would satisfy revenge, but of what other avail would it be when the king had read the letter? I am ashamed to say that I found myself girding at Mr. Rassendyll for happening on a plan which the course of events had turned into a trap for ourselves and not for Rupert of Hentzau.

Of all this, we knew nothing as we rode through the forest. We could guess, imagine, hope, or fear; but our certainty ended with Rischenheim’s departure for the capital and Rupert’s presence there at three o’clock. The two might have met or might have missed each other. We had to act as if they had missed and Rupert was gone to meet the king. But we were late. The awareness of that weighed on us, even though we avoided discussing it further; it made us urge our horses to go as fast, yes, and even a bit faster, than was safe. Once, James’s horse stumbled in the dark, and he was thrown; more than once, a low branch hanging over the path nearly knocked me off my seat, either dead or stunned. Sapt paid no attention to these accidents or near accidents. He had taken the lead, and, sitting low in his saddle, rode ahead, not turning right or left, never slowing down, sparing neither himself nor his horse. James and I rode side by side behind him. We traveled in silence, finding nothing to say to each other. My mind was filled with an image—the image of Rupert with his charming smile handing the queen’s letter to the king. The time for the meeting had passed. If that image had turned into reality, what would we do? Killing Rupert would satisfy revenge, but what good would it do after the king had read the letter? I’m ashamed to admit that I found myself getting frustrated with Mr. Rassendyll for coming up with a plan that the course of events had turned into a trap for us and not for Rupert of Hentzau.

Suddenly Sapt, turning his head for the first time, pointed in front of him. The lodge was before us; we saw it looming dimly a quarter of a mile off. Sapt reined in his horse, and we followed his example. All dismounted, we tied our horses to trees and went forward at a quick, silent walk. Our idea was that Sapt should enter on pretext of having been sent by the queen to attend to her husband’s comfort and arrange for his return without further fatigue next day. If Rupert had come and gone, the king’s demeanor would probably betray the fact; if he had not yet come, I and James, patrolling outside, would bar his passage. There was a third possibility; he might be even now with the king. Our course in such a case we left unsettled; so far as I had any plan, it was to kill Rupert and to convince the king that the letter was a forgery—a desperate hope, so desperate that we turned our eyes away from the possibility which would make it our only resource.

Suddenly, Sapt turned his head for the first time and pointed ahead. The lodge was in front of us; we could see it faintly about a quarter of a mile away. Sapt pulled back on his horse, and we followed suit. Everyone got off their horses, tied them to trees, and moved forward quietly and quickly. Our plan was for Sapt to enter the lodge under the pretense of being sent by the queen to check on her husband’s comfort and organize his return the next day without any more strain. If Rupert had already been there, the king’s behavior would likely reveal it; if he hadn’t arrived yet, James and I, watching outside, would block his way. There was a third possibility: he could be with the king right now. We hadn’t decided what to do in that case; as far as I had any plan, it was to kill Rupert and make the king believe the letter was a forgery—a desperate hope, so desperate that we avoided thinking about the possibility that could force us to rely on it.

We were now very near the hunting-lodge, being about forty yards from the front of it. All at once Sapt threw himself on his stomach on the ground.

We were now very close to the hunting lodge, about forty yards away from the front. Suddenly, Sapt dropped down on his stomach on the ground.

“Give me a match,” he whispered.

“Can I get a match?” he whispered.

James struck a light, and, the night being still, the flame burnt brightly: it showed us the mark of a horse’s hoof, apparently quite fresh, and leading away from the lodge. We rose and went on, following the tracks by the aid of more matches till we reached a tree twenty yards from the door. Here the hoof marks ceased; but beyond there was a double track of human feet in the soft black earth; a man had gone thence to the house and returned from the house thither. On the right of the tree were more hoof-marks, leading up to it and then ceasing. A man had ridden up from the right, dismounted, gone on foot to the house, returned to the tree, remounted, and ridden away along the track by which we had approached.

James lit a match, and since the night was quiet, the flame burned brightly: it revealed a fresh horse's hoof print leading away from the lodge. We got up and continued, following the tracks with more matches until we reached a tree twenty yards from the door. Here, the hoof marks ended; but beyond, there were two sets of human footprints in the soft black dirt; a man had walked from the house and then back again. To the right of the tree were more hoof prints, leading up to it and then stopping. A man had come from the right on horseback, dismounted, walked to the house, returned to the tree, gotten back on his horse, and ridden away along the path we had taken.

“It may be somebody else,” said I; but I do not think that we any of us doubted in our hearts that the tracks were made by the coming of Hentzau. Then the king had the letter; the mischief was done. We were too late.

“It could be someone else,” I said; but I don't think any of us really believed the tracks were made by anyone but Hentzau. Then the king received the letter; the damage was done. We were too late.

Yet we did not hesitate. Since disaster had come, it must be faced. Mr. Rassendyll’s servant and I followed the constable of Zenda up to the door, or within a few feet of it. Here Sapt, who was in uniform, loosened his sword in its sheath; James and I looked to our revolvers. There were no lights visible in the lodge; the door was shut; everything was still. Sapt knocked softly with his knuckles, but there was no answer from within. He laid hold of the handle and turned it; the door opened, and the passage lay dark and apparently empty before us.

Yet we didn't hesitate. Since disaster had struck, we had to face it. Mr. Rassendyll’s servant and I followed the constable of Zenda up to the door, or to within a few feet of it. Here, Sapt, who was in uniform, loosened his sword in its sheath; James and I checked our revolvers. There were no lights visible in the lodge; the door was shut; everything was quiet. Sapt knocked softly with his knuckles, but there was no response from inside. He grabbed the handle and turned it; the door opened, revealing a dark and seemingly empty passage before us.

“You stay here, as we arranged,” whispered the colonel. “Give me the matches, and I’ll go in.”

“You stay here, like we agreed,” whispered the colonel. “Hand me the matches, and I’ll go in.”

James handed him the box of matches, and he crossed the threshold. For a yard or two we saw him plainly, then his figure grew dim and indistinct. I heard nothing except my own hard breathing. But in a moment there was another sound—a muffled exclamation, and a noise of a man stumbling; a sword, too, clattered on the stones of the passage. We looked at one another; the noise did not produce any answering stir in the house; then came the sharp little explosion of a match struck on its box; next we heard Sapt raising himself, his scabbard scraping along the stones; his footsteps came towards us, and in a second he appeared at the door.

James handed him the box of matches, and he stepped outside. For a few yards, we could see him clearly, but then his figure became faint and blurry. I heard nothing except my own heavy breathing. Then, suddenly, there was another sound—a muffled shout and the sound of a man stumbling; a sword also clattered on the stones of the passage. We exchanged glances; the noise didn’t stir anyone in the house; then there was the sharp little pop of a match being struck. Next, we heard Sapt getting up, his scabbard scraping against the stones; his footsteps approached us, and in a moment, he appeared at the door.

“What was it?” I whispered.

“What was that?” I whispered.

“I fell,” said Sapt.

“I tripped,” said Sapt.

“Over what?”

"About what?"

“Come and see. James, stay here.”

“Come and check it out. James, stay here.”

I followed the constable for the distance of eight or ten feet along the passage.

I walked behind the officer for about eight or ten feet down the hallway.

“Isn’t there a lamp anywhere?” I asked.

“Is there a lamp anywhere?” I asked.

“We can see enough with a match,” he answered. “Here, this is what I fell over.”

“We can see just fine with a match,” he replied. “Here, this is what I tripped over.”

Even before the match was struck I saw a dark body lying across the passage.

Even before the match was lit, I saw a dark figure lying across the passage.

“A dead man?” I guessed instantly.

“A dead man?” I instantly assumed.

“Why, no,” said Sapt, striking a light: “a dead dog, Fritz.” An exclamation of wonder escaped me as I fell on my knees. At the same instant Sapt muttered, “Ay, there’s a lamp,” and, stretching up his hand to a little oil lamp that stood on a bracket, he lit it, took it down, and held it over the body. It served to give a fair, though unsteady, light, and enabled us to see what lay in the passage.

“Why, no,” said Sapt, striking a match. “A dead dog, Fritz.” I gasped in surprise and dropped to my knees. At that moment, Sapt said quietly, “Yeah, there’s a lamp,” and reaching up to a small oil lamp on a bracket, he lit it, took it down, and held it over the body. It provided a decent, though flickering, light and allowed us to see what was in the passage.

“It’s Boris, the boar-hound,” said I, still in a whisper, although there was no sign of any listeners.

“It’s Boris, the boar-hound,” I said, still whispering, even though there was no sign of anyone listening.

I knew the dog well; he was the king’s favorite, and always accompanied him when he went hunting. He was obedient to every word of the king’s, but of a rather uncertain temper towards the rest of the world. However, de mortuis nil nisi bonum; there he lay dead in the passage. Sapt put his hand on the beast’s head. There was a bullet-hole right through his forehead. I nodded, and in my turn pointed to the dog’s right shoulder, which was shattered by another ball.

I knew the dog well; he was the king’s favorite and always went with him when he went hunting. He obeyed the king’s every command but had a pretty unpredictable temperament towards everyone else. However, let’s speak no ill of the dead; there he lay, dead in the hallway. Sapt placed his hand on the dog’s head. There was a bullet hole right through his forehead. I nodded and then pointed to the dog’s right shoulder, which was ruined by another bullet.

“And see here,” said the constable. “Have a pull at this.”

“And look here,” said the constable. “Take a pull at this.”

I looked where his hand now was. In the dog’s mouth was a piece of gray cloth, and on the piece of gray cloth was a horn coat-button. I took hold of the cloth and pulled. Boris held on even in death. Sapt drew his sword, and, inserting the point of it between the dog’s teeth, parted them enough for me to draw out the piece of cloth.

I looked at where his hand was now. In the dog's mouth was a piece of gray cloth, and on that piece of cloth was a horn coat button. I grabbed the cloth and tugged. Boris hung on even in death. Sapt drew his sword and, inserting the tip of it between the dog's teeth, opened them wide enough for me to pull out the piece of cloth.

“You’d better put it in your pocket,” said the constable. “Now come along;” and, holding the lamp in one hand and his sword (which he did not resheathe) in the other, he stepped over the body of the boar-hound, and I followed him.

“You should probably put that in your pocket,” said the constable. “Now, let’s go;” and, holding the lamp in one hand and his sword (which he didn’t put away) in the other, he stepped over the body of the boar-hound, and I followed him.

We were now in front of the door of the room where Rudolf Rassendyll had supped with us on the day of his first coming to Ruritania, and whence he had set out to be crowned in Strelsau. On the right of it was the room where the king slept, and farther along in the same direction the kitchen and the cellars. The officer or officers in attendance on the king used to sleep on the other side of the dining-room.

We were now standing in front of the door to the room where Rudolf Rassendyll had dinner with us on the day he first arrived in Ruritania, and from where he had left to be crowned in Strelsau. To the right was the king's bedroom, and further down the same hallway were the kitchen and the cellars. The officer or officers assigned to the king usually slept on the other side of the dining room.

“We must explore, I suppose,” said Sapt. In spite of his outward calmness, I caught in his voice the ring of excitement rising and ill-repressed. But at this moment we heard from the passage on our left (as we faced the door) a low moan, and then a dragging sound, as if a man were crawling along the floor, painfully trailing his limbs after him. Sapt held the lamp in that direction, and we saw Herbert the forester, pale-faced and wide-eyed, raised from the ground on his two hands, while his legs stretched behind him and his stomach rested on the flags.

“We should check it out, I guess,” Sapt said. Despite his calm demeanor, I could hear his voice betraying excitement that he was struggling to hide. Just then, we heard a low moan from the passage on our left (as we faced the door), followed by a dragging sound, like a man crawling along the floor, laboriously pulling his limbs behind him. Sapt directed the lamp that way, and we saw Herbert the forester, pale and with wide eyes, propped up on his hands, while his legs were stretched out behind him and his stomach lay on the ground.

“Who is it?” he said in a faint voice.

“Who is it?” he asked in a weak voice.

“Why, man, you know us,” said the constable, stepping up to him. “What’s happened here?”

“Hey, man, you know us,” said the constable, walking over to him. “What’s going on here?”

The poor fellow was very faint, and, I think, wandered a little in his brain.

The poor guy felt really weak, and I think he was a bit disoriented.

“I’ve got it, sir,” he murmured; “I’ve got it, fair and straight. No more hunting for me, sir. I’ve got it here in the stomach. Oh, my God!” He let his head fall with a thud on the floor.

“I’ve got it, sir,” he murmured; “I’ve got it, clear and simple. No more searching for me, sir. I’ve got it right here in my gut. Oh, my God!” He let his head drop heavily onto the floor.

I ran and raised him. Kneeling on one knee, I propped his head against my leg.

I ran and picked him up. Kneeling on one knee, I supported his head against my leg.

“Tell us about it,” commanded Sapt in a curt, crisp voice while I got the man into the easiest position that I could contrive.

“Tell us about it,” Sapt ordered in a sharp, clear voice as I arranged the man into the most comfortable position I could manage.

In slow, struggling tones he began his story, repeating here, omitting there, often confusing the order of his narrative, oftener still arresting it while he waited for fresh strength. Yet we were not impatient, but heard without a thought of time. I looked round once at a sound, and found that James, anxious about us, had stolen along the passage and joined us. Sapt took no notice of him, nor of anything save the words that dropped in irregular utterance from the stricken man’s lips. Here is the story, a strange instance of the turning of a great event on a small cause.

In slow, struggling tones, he started his story, repeating some parts, omitting others, often getting the order mixed up, and frequently pausing to regain his strength. Yet we were not impatient; we listened without worrying about the time. I glanced around at a noise and noticed that James, concerned about us, had quietly come down the hallway to join us. Sapt paid him no attention, nor did he focus on anything except the fragmented words coming from the struggling man's lips. Here is the story, a strange example of how a major event can hinge on a minor cause.

The king had eaten a little supper, and, having gone to his bedroom, had stretched himself on the bed and fallen asleep without undressing. Herbert was clearing the dining-table and performing similar duties, when suddenly (thus he told it) he found a man standing beside him. He did not know (he was new to the king’s service) who the unexpected visitor was, but he was of middle height, dark, handsome, and “looked a gentleman all over.” He was dressed in a shooting-tunic, and a revolver was thrust through the belt of it. One hand rested on the belt, while the other held a small square box.

The king had a light dinner and, after heading to his bedroom, lay down on the bed and fell asleep without getting changed. Herbert was cleaning up the dining table and doing other chores when suddenly (as he recounted) he noticed a man standing next to him. He didn't know (since he was new to the king's service) who this unexpected visitor was, but he was of average height, dark, handsome, and “looked like a gentleman all around.” He was wearing a shooting tunic, and a revolver was tucked into its belt. One hand rested on the belt while the other held a small square box.

“Tell the king I am here. He expects me,” said the stranger. Herbert, alarmed at the suddenness and silence of the stranger’s approach, and guiltily conscious of having left the door unbolted, drew back. He was unarmed, but, being a stout fellow, was prepared to defend his master as best he could. Rupert—beyond doubt it was Rupert—laughed lightly, saying again, “Man, he expects me. Go and tell him,” and sat himself on the table, swinging his leg. Herbert, influenced by the visitor’s air of command, began to retreat towards the bedroom, keeping his face towards Rupert.

“Tell the king I’m here. He’s expecting me,” said the stranger. Herbert, startled by the suddenness and quiet of the stranger’s arrival and feeling guilty for leaving the door unbolted, stepped back. He was unarmed, but being a strong guy, he was ready to defend his master as best he could. Rupert—there was no doubt it was Rupert—laughed lightly and said again, “Man, he’s expecting me. Go tell him,” then perched himself on the table, swinging his leg. Influenced by the visitor’s commanding presence, Herbert began to back away towards the bedroom, keeping his eyes on Rupert.

“If the king asks more, tell him I have the packet and the letter,” said Rupert. The man bowed and passed into the bedroom. The king was asleep; when roused he seemed to know nothing of letter or packet, and to expect no visitor. Herbert’s ready fears revived; he whispered that the stranger carried a revolver. Whatever the king’s faults might be—and God forbid that I should speak hardly of him whom fate used so hardly—he was no coward. He sprang from his bed; at the same moment the great boar-hound uncoiled himself and came from beneath, yawning and fawning. But in an instant the beast caught the scent of a stranger: his ears pricked and he gave a low growl, as he looked up in his master’s face. Then Rupert of Hentzau, weary perhaps of waiting, perhaps only doubtful whether his message would be properly delivered, appeared in the doorway.

“If the king asks for more, tell him I have the packet and the letter,” said Rupert. The man bowed and walked into the bedroom. The king was asleep; when he was awakened, he seemed unaware of any letter or packet and didn’t expect any visitor. Herbert’s worries intensified; he whispered that the stranger had a revolver. Whatever the king’s faults might be—and God forbid I speak ill of him whom fate treated so harshly—he was no coward. He jumped out of bed; at the same moment, the big boar-hound uncurling himself came from underneath, yawning and wagging his tail. But in an instant, the dog caught the scent of a stranger: his ears perked up, and he let out a low growl as he looked up at his master. Then Rupert of Hentzau, possibly tired of waiting or unsure whether his message would be delivered correctly, appeared in the doorway.

The king was unarmed, and Herbert in no better plight; their hunting weapons were in the adjoining room, and Rupert seemed to bar the way. I have said that the king was no coward, yet I think, that the sight of Rupert, bringing back the memory of his torments in the dungeon, half cowed him; for he shrank back crying, “You!” The hound, in subtle understanding of his master’s movement, growled angrily.

The king was unarmed, and Herbert wasn’t in a much better situation; their hunting weapons were in the next room, and Rupert appeared to block the path. I’ve mentioned that the king wasn’t a coward, but I believe that seeing Rupert, which reminded him of his suffering in the dungeon, made him hesitate; he recoiled, exclaiming, “You!” The dog, sensing his master’s reaction, growled furiously.

“You expected me, sire?” said Rupert with a bow; but he smiled. I know that the sight of the king’s alarm pleased him. To inspire terror was his delight, and it does not come to every man to strike fear into the heart of a king and an Elphberg. It had come more than once to Rupert of Hentzau.

“You expected me, Your Majesty?” Rupert said with a bow, but he smiled. I know that seeing the king’s alarm pleased him. Causing fear was his joy, and not everyone gets the chance to instill dread in the heart of a king and an Elphberg. Rupert of Hentzau had done it more than once.

“No,” muttered the king. Then, recovering his composure a little, he said angrily, “How dare you come here?”

“No,” muttered the king. Then, regaining his composure a bit, he said angrily, “How dare you come here?”

“You didn’t expect me?” cried Rupert, and in an instant the thought of a trap seemed to flash across his alert mind. He drew the revolver halfway from his belt, probably in a scarcely conscious movement, born of the desire to assure himself of its presence. With a cry of alarm Herbert flung himself before the king, who sank back on the bed. Rupert, puzzled, vexed, yet half-amused (for he smiled still, the man said), took a step forward, crying out something about Rischenheim—what, Herbert could not tell us.

“You didn’t expect me?” shouted Rupert, and in an instant, the thought of a trap seemed to flash across his sharp mind. He drew the revolver halfway out of his belt, probably in a barely conscious move, driven by the need to reassure himself it was there. With a shout of alarm, Herbert jumped in front of the king, who sank back

“Keep back,” exclaimed the king. “Keep back.”

“Step back,” shouted the king. “Step back.”

Rupert paused; then, as though with a sudden thought, he held up the box that was in his left hand, saying:

Rupert paused, then, as if a sudden idea struck him, he raised the box in his left hand and said:

‘“Well, look at this sire, and we’ll talk afterwards,” and he stretched out his hand with the box in it.

“Well, check this out, sir, and we’ll chat later,” he said, extending his hand with the box in it.

Now the king stood on a razor’s edge, for the king whispered to Herbert, “What is it? Go and take it.”

Now the king was in a tough spot, and he whispered to Herbert, “What’s going on? Go and get it.”

But Herbert hesitated, fearing to leave the king, whom his body now protected as though with a shield. Rupert’s impatience overcame him: if there were a trap, every moment’s delay doubled his danger. With a scornful laugh he exclaimed, “Catch it, then, if you’re afraid to come for it,” and he flung the packet to Herbert or the king, or which of them might chance to catch it.

But Herbert hesitated, worried about leaving the king, whom he felt he was protecting like a shield. Rupert's impatience got the better of him: if there was a trap, every second he waited increased his danger. With a mocking laugh, he shouted, “Grab it then, if you’re too scared to come for it,” and he threw the packet to Herbert or the king, whoever happened to catch it.

This insolence had a strange result. In an instant, with a fierce growl and a mighty bound, Boris was at the stranger’s throat. Rupert had not seen or had not heeded the dog. A startled oath rang out from him. He snatched the revolver from his belt and fired at his assailant. This shot must have broken the beast’s shoulder, but it only half arrested his spring. His great weight was still hurled on Rupert’s chest, and bore him back on his knee. The packet that he had flung lay unheeded. The king, wild with alarm and furious with anger at his favorite’s fate, jumped up and ran past Rupert into the next room. Herbert followed; even as they went Rupert flung the wounded, weakened beast from him and darted to the doorway. He found himself facing Herbert, who held a boar-spear, and the king, who had a double-barreled hunting-gun. He raised his left hand, Herbert said—no doubt he still asked a hearing—but the king leveled his weapon. With a spring Rupert gained the shelter of the door, the bullet sped by him, and buried itself in the wall of the room. Then Herbert was at him with the boar-spear. Explanations must wait now: it was life or death; without hesitation Rupert fired at Herbert, bringing him to the ground with a mortal wound. The king’s gun was at his shoulder again.

This boldness led to an unexpected outcome. In an instant, with a fierce growl and a powerful leap, Boris lunged at the stranger's throat. Rupert either didn’t see or didn’t pay attention to the dog. A shocked curse escaped him. He grabbed the revolver from his belt and shot at his attacker. The shot must have broken the animal’s shoulder, but it only slightly halted its charge. The heavy weight crashed into Rupert’s chest, knocking him back onto one knee. The discarded packet lay ignored. The king, frantic with worry and furious about the fate of his favorite, jumped up and ran past Rupert into the next room. Herbert followed; as they moved, Rupert pushed the injured, weakened beast away and rushed to the doorway. He found himself facing Herbert, who was holding a boar-spear, and the king, who had a double-barreled hunting gun. Rupert raised his left hand; Herbert likely wanted to have a word—but the king aimed his weapon. With a quick move, Rupert slipped behind the door as the bullet whizzed past him and lodged into the wall of the room. Then Herbert advanced on him with the boar-spear. There was no time for explanations: it was a matter of life or death; without hesitation, Rupert shot at Herbert, bringing him down with a fatal wound. The king's gun was raised at him again.

“You damned fool!” roared Rupert, “if you must have it, take it,” and gun and revolver rang out at the same moment. But Rupert—never did his nerve fail him—hit, the king missed; Herbert saw the count stand for an instant with his smoking barrel in his hand, looking at the king, who lay on the ground. Then Rupert walked towards the door. I wish I had seen his face then! Did he frown or smile? Was triumph or chagrin uppermost? Remorse? Not he!

“You damn fool!” shouted Rupert, “if you want it, take it,” and gunfire erupted at the same time. But Rupert—his nerve never faltered—hit the target, while the king missed; Herbert saw the count pause for a moment with his smoking gun in his hand, gazing at the king, who was lying on the ground. Then Rupert headed for the door. I wish I could have seen his face then! Did he frown or smile? Was he feeling triumphant or disappointed? Remorse? Not a chance!

He reached the door and passed through. That was the last Herbert saw of him; but the fourth actor in the drama, the wordless player whose part had been so momentous, took the stage. Limping along, now whining in sharp agony, now growling in fierce anger, with blood flowing but hair bristling, the hound Boris dragged himself across the room, through the door, after Rupert of Hentzau. Herbert listened, raising his head from the ground. There was a growl, an oath, the sound of the scuffle. Rupert must have turned in time to receive the dog’s spring. The beast, maimed and crippled by his shattered shoulder, did not reach his enemy’s face, but his teeth tore away the bit of cloth that we had found held in the vise of his jaws. Then came another shot, a laugh, retreating steps, and a door slammed. With that last sound Herbert woke to the fact of the count’s escape; with weary efforts he dragged himself into the passage. The idea that he could go on if he got a drink of brandy turned him in the direction of the cellar. But his strength failed, and he sank down where we found him, not knowing whether the king were dead or still alive, and unable even to make his way back to the room where his master lay stretched on the ground.

He reached the door and went through it. That was the last time Herbert saw him; but the fourth actor in the story, the silent player whose role had been so crucial, took the stage. Limping along, now whimpering in sharp pain, now snarling in fierce anger, with blood dripping and fur standing on end, the hound Boris dragged himself across the room and through the door after Rupert of Hentzau. Herbert listened, lifting his head from the ground. There was a growl, a curse, and the sound of a struggle. Rupert must have turned just in time to meet the dog's leap. The animal, injured and crippled by his broken shoulder, didn’t reach Rupert’s face, but his teeth tore away the piece of cloth that had been held tightly in his jaws. Then came another gunshot, a laugh, retreating footsteps, and a door slamming. With that last sound, Herbert realized the count had escaped; with tired effort, he pulled himself into the hallway. The thought that he could keep going if he had a drink of brandy led him toward the cellar. But he lost strength and collapsed where we found him, unsure whether the king was dead or still alive, and unable even to return to the room where his master lay on the ground.

I had listened to the story, bound as though by a spell. Halfway through, James’s hand had crept to my arm and rested there; when Herbert finished I heard the little man licking his lips, again and again slapping his tongue against them. Then I looked at Sapt. He was as pale as a ghost, and the lines on his face seemed to have grown deeper. He glanced up, and met my regard. Neither of us spoke; we exchanged thoughts with our eyes. “This is our work,” we said to one another. “It was our trap, these are our victims.” I cannot even now think of that hour, for by our act the king lay dead.

I had listened to the story, completely captivated. Halfway through, James’s hand had snaked over to my arm and rested there; when Herbert finished, I noticed the little man licking his lips, repeatedly smacking his tongue against them. Then I looked at Sapt. He was as pale as a ghost, and the lines on his face seemed to have deepened. He glanced up and locked eyes with me. Neither of us spoke; we shared thoughts with our gaze. “This is our work,” we communicated silently. “It was our trap; these are our victims.” Even now, I can't think back to that hour without feeling the weight of our actions, for our deed resulted in the king’s death.

But was he dead? I seized Sapt by the arm. His glance questioned me.

But was he dead? I grabbed Sapt by the arm. His eyes asked me the question.

“The king,” I whispered hoarsely.

"The king," I whispered weakly.

“Yes, the king,” he returned.

"Yes, Your Majesty," he replied.

Facing round, we walked to the door of the dining-room. Here I turned suddenly faint, and clutched at the constable. He held me up, and pushed the door wide open. The smell of powder was in the room; it seemed as if the smoke hung about, curling in dim coils round the chandelier which gave a subdued light. James had the lamp now, and followed us with it. But the king was not there. A sudden hope filled me. He had not been killed then! I regained strength, and darted across towards the inside room. Here too the light was dim, and I turned to beckon for the lamp. Sapt and James came together, and stood peering over my shoulder in the doorway.

Facing around, we walked to the dining room door. I suddenly felt faint and grabbed onto the constable for support. He steadied me and opened the door wide. The smell of gunpowder filled the room; it felt like the smoke lingered, curling in soft twists around the chandelier that cast a muted glow. James had the lamp now and followed us with it. But the king wasn’t there. A sudden hope surged through me. He hadn’t been killed after all! I regained my strength and dashed into the inside room. The light was dim here as well, so I turned to signal for the lamp. Sapt and James arrived together, standing close behind me in the doorway.

The king lay prone on the floor, face downwards, near the bed. He had crawled there, seeking for some place to rest, as we supposed. He did not move. We watched him for a moment; the silence seemed deeper than silence could be. At last, moved by a common impulse, we stepped forward, but timidly, as though we approached the throne of Death himself. I was the first to kneel by the king and raise his head. Blood had flowed from his lips, but it had ceased to flow now. He was dead.

The king lay flat on the floor, face down, next to the bed. He had crawled there, looking for a place to rest, or so we thought. He didn’t move. We watched him for a moment; the silence felt heavier than silence could feel. Finally, driven by a shared instinct, we stepped closer, but cautiously, as if we were approaching the throne of Death himself. I was the first to kneel by the king and lift his head. Blood had dripped from his lips, but it had stopped now. He was dead.

I felt Sapt’s hand on my shoulder. Looking up, I saw his other hand stretched out towards the ground. I turned my eyes where he pointed. There, in the king’s hand, stained with the king’sblood, was the box that I had carried to Wintenberg and Rupert of Hentzau had brought to the lodge that night. It was not rest, but the box that the dying king had sought in his last moment. I bent, and lifting his hand unclasped the fingers, still limp and warm.

I felt Sapt’s hand on my shoulder. Looking up, I saw his other hand pointing down. I followed his gaze. There, in the king’s hand, stained with his blood, was the box I had brought to Wintenberg and that Rupert of Hentzau had taken to the lodge that night. It wasn't rest, but the box that the dying king had wanted in his final moment. I leaned down, lifted his hand, and unclasped the fingers, which were still limp and warm.

Sapt bent down with sudden eagerness. “Is it open?” he whispered.

Sapt leaned down eagerly. “Is it open?” he whispered.

The string was round it; the sealing-wax was unbroken. The secret had outlived the king, and he had gone to his death unknowing. All at once—I cannot tell why—I put my hand over my eyes; I found my eyelashes were wet.

The string was round it; the sealing-wax was unbroken. The secret had outlived the king, and he had died without ever knowing. Suddenly—I can't say why—I covered my eyes with my hand; I realized my eyelashes were wet.

“Is it open?” asked Sapt again, for in the dim light he could not see.

“Is it open?” Sapt asked again, since he couldn’t see in the low light.

“No,” I answered.

“No,” I replied.

“Thank God!” said he. And, for Sapt’s, the voice was soft.

“Thank God!” he said. And to Sapt, his voice was gentle.





CHAPTER IX. THE KING IN THE HUNTING LODGE

THE moment with its shock and tumult of feeling brings one judgment, later reflection another. Among the sins of Rupert of Hentzau I do not assign the first and greatest place to his killing of the king. It was, indeed, the act of a reckless man who stood at nothing and held nothing sacred; but when I consider Herbert’s story, and trace how the deed came to be done and the impulsion of circumstances that led to it, it seems to have been in some sort thrust upon him by the same perverse fate that dogged our steps. He had meant the king no harm—indeed it may be argued that, from whatever motive, he had sought to serve him—and save under the sudden stress of self-defense he had done him none. The king’s unlooked-for ignorance of his errand, Herbert’s honest hasty zeal, the temper of Boris the hound, had forced on him an act unmeditated and utterly against his interest. His whole guilt lay in preferring the king’s death to his own—a crime perhaps in most men, but hardly deserving a place in Rupert’s catalogue. All this I can admit now, but on that night, with the dead body lying there before us, with the story piteously told by Herbert’s faltering voice fresh in our ears, it was hard to allow any such extenuation. Our hearts cried out for vengeance, although we ourselves served the king no more. Nay, it may well be that we hoped to stifle some reproach of our own consciences by a louder clamor against another’s sin, or longed to offer some belated empty atonement to our dead master by executing swift justice on the man who had killed him. I cannot tell fully what the others felt, but in me at least the dominant impulse was to waste not a moment in proclaiming the crime and raising the whole country in pursuit of Rupert, so that every man in Ruritania should quit his work, his pleasure, or his bed, and make it his concern to take the Count of Hentzau, alive or dead. I remember that I walked over to where Sapt was sitting, and caught him by the arm, saying:

THE moment, with its shock and emotional chaos, brings one judgment, while later reflection brings another. Among Rupert of Hentzau's sins, I don't believe that his killing of the king deserves the first and most significant place. It was, after all, the act of a reckless man who respected nothing and no one; however, when I think about Herbert’s story and consider how the act happened and the push of circumstances that led to it, it seems to have been somewhat forced upon him by the same twisted fate that haunted us. He meant no harm to the king—in fact, you could argue that, for whatever reason, he intended to help him—and except for the sudden need for self-defense, he had done him no harm. The king’s unexpected ignorance of his purpose, Herbert’s honest and hasty eagerness, and Boris the hound’s temperament pressured him into an unplanned act that was completely against his own interest. His only guilt lay in choosing the king’s death over his own—an offense that might be deemed serious in most people, but hardly deserving a spot in Rupert’s list of wrongdoings. I can acknowledge all this now, but that night, with the lifeless body before us and Herbert’s shaky voice recounting the story still ringing in our ears, it was difficult to accept any kind of excuse. Our hearts cried out for revenge, even though we were no longer serving the king. It’s possible we even hoped to silence some guilt in our own hearts by making a louder noise about another’s wrong, or we wished to offer some long-overdue, hollow atonement to our deceased leader by delivering quick justice on the man who took his life. I can’t fully explain what the others felt, but in my case, the main impulse was to waste no time in declaring the crime and rally the entire country to hunt down Rupert, so that every person in Ruritania would abandon their work, their leisure, or their sleep, and commit themselves to capturing the Count of Hentzau, alive or dead. I remember walking over to where Sapt was sitting, grabbing him by the arm, and saying:

“We must raise the alarm. If you’ll go to Zenda, I’ll start for Strelsau.”

“We need to sound the alarm. If you go to Zenda, I’ll head to Strelsau.”

“The alarm?” said he, looking up at me and tugging his moustache.

“The alarm?” he said, looking up at me and tugging at his mustache.

“Yes: when the news is known, every man in the kingdom will be on the lookout for him, and he can’t escape.”

“Yes: once the news gets out, every guy in the kingdom will be on the lookout for him, and he won't be able to escape.”

“So that he’d be taken?” asked the constable.

“So that he’d be taken?” the constable asked.

“Yes, to a certainty,” I cried, hot in excitement and emotion. Sapt glanced across at Mr. Rassendyll’s servant. James had, with my help, raised the king’s body on to the bed, and had aided the wounded forester to reach a couch. He stood now near the constable, in his usual unobtrusive readiness. He did not speak, but I saw a look of understanding in his eyes as he nodded his head to Colonel Sapt. They were well matched, that pair, hard to move, hard to shake, not to be turned from the purpose in their minds and the matter that lay to their hands.

“Yes, definitely,” I exclaimed, charged with excitement and emotion. Sapt glanced over at Mr. Rassendyll’s servant. With my help, James had lifted the king’s body onto the bed and had assisted the injured forester to a couch. He now stood by the constable, in his usual unassuming readiness. He didn’t say anything, but I noticed a look of understanding in his eyes as he nodded to Colonel Sapt. Those two were well matched—unmoved, unshakable, steadfast in their purpose and the task at hand.

“Yes, he’d probably be taken or killed,” said Sapt.

“Yes, he’d probably be captured or killed,” said Sapt.

“Then let’s do it!” I cried.

“Then let’s go for it!” I exclaimed.

“With the queen’s letter on him,” said Colonel Sapt.

“With the queen’s letter on him," said Colonel Sapt.

I had forgotten.

I forgot.

“We have the box, he has the letter still,” said Sapt.

“We have the box; he still has the letter,” Sapt said.

I could have laughed even at that moment. He had left the box (whether from haste or heedlessness or malice, we could not tell), but the letter was on him. Taken alive, he would use that powerful weapon to save his life or satisfy his anger; if it were found on his body, its evidence would speak loud and clear to all the world. Again he was protected by his crime: while he had the letter, he must be kept inviolate from all attack except at our own hands. We desired his death, but we must be his body-guard and die in his defense rather than let any other but ourselves come at him. No open means must be used, and no allies sought. All this rushed to my mind at Sapt’s words, and I saw what the constable and James had never forgotten. But what to do I could not see. For the King of Ruritania lay dead.

I could have laughed even at that moment. He had left the box (whether in a rush, by accident, or on purpose, we couldn't tell), but the letter was with him. If he was captured alive, he would use that powerful weapon to save his life or act on his anger; if it was found on him, it would speak loud and clear to everyone. Once again, he was protected by his crime: as long as he had the letter, he had to be kept safe from all attacks except by us. We wanted him dead, but we had to act as his bodyguard and die defending him rather than let anyone else get to him. No obvious methods should be used, and no allies sought. All of this rushed into my mind at Sapt’s words, and I realized what the constable and James had never forgotten. But I couldn't see what to do. For the King of Ruritania lay dead.

An hour or more had passed since our discovery, and it was now close on midnight. Had all gone well we ought by this time to have been far on our road back to the castle; by this time Rupert must be miles away from where he had killed the king; already Mr. Rassendyll would be seeking his enemy in Strelsau.

An hour or so had passed since we found it, and it was now getting close to midnight. If everything had gone as planned, we should have been well on our way back to the castle by now; Rupert must be miles away from where he had killed the king; already Mr. Rassendyll would be looking for his enemy in Strelsau.

“But what are we to do about—about that, then?” I asked, pointing with my finger through the doorway towards the bed.

“But what are we supposed to do about—about that, then?” I asked, pointing my finger through the doorway towards the bed.

Sapt gave a last tug at his moustache, then crossed his hands on the hilt of the sword between his knees, and leant forward in his chair.

Sapt gave one last tug at his mustache, then crossed his arms on the hilt of the sword resting between his knees and leaned forward in his chair.

“Nothing, he said,” looking at my face. “Until we have the letter, nothing.”

“Nothing,” he said, looking at my face. “Until we have the letter, nothing.”

“But it’s impossible!” I cried.

“But it’s impossible!” I yelled.

“Why, no, Fritz,” he answered thoughtfully. “It’s not possible yet; it may become so. But if we can catch Rupert in the next day, or even in the next two days, it’s not impossible. Only let me have the letter, and I’ll account for the concealment. What? Is the fact that crimes are known never concealed, for fear of putting the criminal on his guard?”

“Why, no, Fritz,” he replied pensively. “It’s not possible yet; it might be later. But if we can catch Rupert within the next day, or even the next two days, it’s not out of the question. Just give me the letter, and I’ll handle the secrecy. What? Is it true that crimes are never hidden, out of fear of tipping off the criminal?”

“You’ll be able to make a story, sir,” James put in, with a grave but reassuring air.

“You’ll be able to tell a story, sir,” James added, with a serious yet comforting tone.

“Yes, James, I shall be able to make a story, or your master will make one for me. But, by God, story or no story, the letter mustn’t be found. Let them say we killed him ourselves if they like, but—”

“Yes, James, I can create a story, or your master will come up with one for me. But, honestly, whether it's a story or not, we can't let the letter be discovered. They can claim we killed him ourselves if they want, but—”

I seized his hand and gripped it.

I grabbed his hand and held on tightly.

“You don’t doubt I’m with you?” I asked.

“You don’t think I’m with you?” I asked.

“Not for a moment, Fritz,” he answered.

“Not for a second, Fritz,” he replied.

“Then how can we do it?”

“Then how can we make it happen?”

We drew nearer together; Sapt and I sat, while James leant over Sapt’s chair.

We moved closer together; Sapt and I sat down, while James leaned over Sapt’s chair.

The oil in the lamp was almost exhausted, and the light burnt very dim. Now and again poor Herbert, for whom our skill could do nothing, gave a slight moan. I am ashamed to remember how little we thought of him, but great schemes make the actors in them careless of humanity; the life of a man goes for nothing against a point in the game. Except for his groans—and they grew fainter and less frequent—our voices alone broke the silence of the little lodge.

The oil in the lamp was almost gone, and the light was very dim. Every now and then, poor Herbert, for whom we could do nothing, let out a slight moan. I’m ashamed to admit how little we thought of him, but big plans make those involved careless about human life; a man's life means nothing compared to a win in the game. Aside from his groans—and they became quieter and less frequent—our voices were the only sound breaking the silence of the small cabin.

“The queen must know,” said Sapt. “Let her stay at Zenda and give out that the king is at the lodge for a day or two longer. Then you, Fritz—for you must ride to the castle at once—and Bernenstein must get to Strelsau as quick as you can, and find Rudolf Rassendyll. You three ought to be able to track young Rupert down and get the letter from him. If he’s not in the city, you must catch Rischenheim, and force him to say where he is; we know Rischenheim can be persuaded. If Rupert’s there, I need give no advice either to you or to Rudolf.”

“The queen needs to be informed,” said Sapt. “Let her stay in Zenda and say that the king is at the lodge for another day or two. Then you, Fritz—because you need to ride to the castle immediately—and Bernenstein must get to Strelsau as fast as possible and find Rudolf Rassendyll. You three should be able to track down young Rupert and get the letter from him. If he’s not in the city, you need to find Rischenheim and make him reveal where Rupert is; we know Rischenheim can be convinced. If Rupert’s there, I shouldn’t need to give any advice to you or to Rudolf.”

“And you?”

“And you?”

“James and I stay here. If any one comes whom we can keep out, the king is ill. If rumors get about, and great folk come, why, they must enter.”

“James and I are staying here. If anyone comes that we can keep out, the king is sick. If rumors spread and important people arrive, well, they have to come in.”

“But the body?”

“But what about the body?”

“This morning, when you’re gone, we shall make a temporary grave. I dare say two,” and he jerked his thumb towards poor Herbert.

“This morning, while you’re away, we’ll make a temporary grave. I bet it’ll be two,” and he nodded towards poor Herbert.

“Or even,” he added, with his grim smile, “three—for our friend Boris, too, must be out of sight.”

“Or even,” he added with a grim smile, “three—since our friend Boris also needs to be out of sight.”

“You’ll bury the king?”

"You'll bury the king?"

“Not so deep but that we can take him out again, poor fellow. Well, Fritz, have you a better plan?”

“Not too deep that we can’t get him out again, poor guy. So, Fritz, do you have a better plan?”

I had no plan, and I was not in love with Sapt’s plan. Yet it offered us four and twenty hours. For that time, at least, it seemed as if the secret could be kept. Beyond that we could hardly hope for success; after that we must produce the king; dead or alive, the king must be seen. Yet it might be that before the respite ran out Rupert would be ours. In fine, what else could be chosen? For now a greater peril threatened than that against which we had at the first sought to guard. Then the worst we feared was that the letter should come to the king’s hands. That could never be. But it would be a worse thing if it were found on Rupert, and all the kingdom, nay, all Europe, know that it was written in the hand of her who was now, in her own right, Queen of Ruritania. To save her from that, no chance was too desperate, no scheme too perilous; yes, if, as Sapt said, we ourselves were held to answer for the king’s death, still we must go on. I, through whose negligence the whole train of disaster had been laid, was the last man to hesitate. In all honesty, I held my life due and forfeit, should it be demanded of me—my life and, before the world, my honor.

I didn’t have a plan, and I wasn’t thrilled about Sapt’s plan either. But it gave us twenty-four hours. For that time, it felt like we could keep the secret under wraps. Beyond that, we could hardly expect to succeed; after that, we had to produce the king—whether he was dead or alive, he needed to be seen. However, there was a chance that before the time was up, Rupert could be ours. Honestly, what other choice did we have? Right now, there was a greater danger at hand than what we initially aimed to protect against. Back then, the worst we feared was that the letter would end up in the king’s hands. That could never happen. But it would be far worse if it were discovered with Rupert, and the entire kingdom, or even all of Europe, knew it was written by the person who was now, in her own right, the Queen of Ruritania. To protect her from that, no risk was too great, no plan too risky; yes, even if, as Sapt said, we were to be held responsible for the king’s death, we had to move forward. I, the one whose negligence caused the whole disaster, was the last person to hesitate. Truly, I believed my life was owed and forfeited if it came to that—my life and, in front of the world, my honor.

So the plan was made. A grave was to be dug ready for the king; if need arose, his body should be laid in it, and the place chosen was under the floor of the wine-cellar. When death came to poor Herbert, he could lie in the yard behind the house; for Boris they meditated a resting-place under the tree where our horses were tethered. There was nothing to keep me, and I rose; but as I rose, I heard the forester’s voice call plaintively for me. The unlucky fellow knew me well, and now cried to me to sit by him. I think Sapt wanted me to leave him, but I could not refuse his last request, even though it consumed some precious minutes. He was very near his end, and, sitting by him, I did my best to soothe his passing. His fortitude was good to see, and I believe that we all at last found new courage for our enterprise from seeing how this humble man met death. At least even the constable ceased to show impatience, and let me stay till I could close the sufferer’s eyes.

So, the plan was set. A grave was to be dug for the king; if necessary, his body would be laid to rest there, and the spot chosen was under the floor of the wine cellar. When death came for poor Herbert, he could be buried in the yard behind the house; for Boris, they considered a resting place under the tree where our horses were tied. I had no reason to stay, and I stood up; but as I did, I heard the forester calling for me in a weak voice. The unfortunate man knew me well and asked me to sit with him. I think Sapt wanted me to leave him, but I couldn't refuse his final request, even though it took away some valuable minutes. He was very close to his end, and while sitting with him, I did my best to comfort him as he passed. His bravery was inspiring, and I believe we all found renewed courage for our mission by witnessing how this humble man faced death. At least the constable stopped being impatient and let me stay until I could close the sufferer’s eyes.

But thus time went, and it was nearly five in the morning before I bade them farewell and mounted my horse. They took theirs and led them away to the stables behind the lodge; I waved my hand and galloped off on my return to the castle. Day was dawning, and the air was fresh and pure. The new light brought new hope; fears seemed to vanish before it; my nerves were strung to effort and to confidence. My horse moved freely under me and carried me easily along the grassy avenues. It was hard then to be utterly despondent, hard to doubt skill of brain, strength of hand, or fortune’s favor.

But time passed, and it was almost five in the morning when I said goodbye and got on my horse. They took theirs and led them off to the stables behind the lodge; I waved and rode back to the castle. Day was breaking, and the air was fresh and clean. The new light brought fresh hope; fears seemed to fade away; my nerves were ready for action and filled with confidence. My horse moved easily beneath me and carried me smoothly along the grassy paths. It was difficult then to feel completely down, hard to doubt my intellect, my strength, or the favor of fortune.

The castle came in sight, and I hailed it with a glad cry that echoed among the trees. But a moment later I gave an exclamation of surprise, and raised myself a little from the saddle while I gazed earnestly at the summit of the keep. The flag staff was naked; the royal standard that had flapped in the wind last night was gone. But by immemorial custom the flag flew on the keep when the king or the queen was at the castle. It would fly for Rudolf V. no more; but why did it not proclaim and honor the presence of Queen Flavia? I sat down in my saddle and spurred my horse to the top of his speed. We had been buffeted by fate sorely, but now I feared yet another blow.

The castle came into view, and I shouted out in joy, my voice echoing among the trees. But a moment later, I gasped in surprise and leaned forward in my saddle, staring intently at the top of the keep. The flagpole was bare; the royal standard that had fluttered in the wind last night was missing. According to tradition, the flag was supposed to fly on the keep whenever the king or queen was at the castle. It wouldn’t wave for Rudolf V. anymore; but why wasn’t it showing the presence of Queen Flavia? I settled back into my saddle and urged my horse to go as fast as he could. We had faced a lot of misfortune, but now I worried about yet another blow.

In a quarter of an hour more I was at the door. A servant ran out, and I dismounted leisurely and easily. Pulling off my gloves, I dusted my boots with them, turned to the stableman and bade him look to the horse, and then said to the footman:

In another fifteen minutes, I arrived at the door. A servant rushed outside, and I got off my horse casually. I took off my gloves and used them to brush the dust off my boots, then turned to the stableman and asked him to take care of the horse, and then I spoke to the footman:

“As soon as the queen is dressed, find out if she can see me. I have a message from his Majesty.”

“As soon as the queen is dressed, see if she can meet with me. I have a message from his Majesty.”

The fellow looked a little puzzled, but at this moment Hermann, the king’s major-domo, came to the door.

The guy looked a bit confused, but at that moment Hermann, the king’s head servant, walked in.

“Isn’t the constable with you, my lord?” he asked.

“Isn’t the cop with you, my lord?” he asked.

“No, the constable remains at the lodge with the king,” said I carelessly, though I was very far from careless. “I have a message for her Majesty, Hermann. Find out from some of the women when she will receive me.”

“No, the constable is still at the lodge with the king,” I said casually, even though I was anything but casual. “I have a message for her Majesty, Hermann. Check with some of the women to see when she can see me.”

“The queen’s not here,” said he. “Indeed we’ve had a lively time, my lord. At five o’clock she came out, ready dressed, from her room, sent for Lieutenant von Bernenstein, and announced that she was about to set out from the castle. As you know, the mail train passes here at six.” Hermann took out his watch. “Yes, the queen must just have left the station.”

“The queen isn’t here,” he said. “We really had an eventful time, my lord. At five o’clock, she came out of her room, all dressed up, called for Lieutenant von Bernenstein, and said she was about to leave the castle. As you know, the mail train comes through here at six.” Hermann checked his watch. “Yes, the queen must have just left the station.”

“Where for?” I asked, with a shrug for the woman’s whim. “Why, for Strelsau. She gave no reasons for going, and took with her only one lady, Lieutenant von Bernenstein being in attendance. It was a bustle, if you like, with everybody to be roused and got out of bed, and a carriage to be made ready, and messages to go to the station, and—”

“Where to?” I asked, shrugging at the woman's decision. “Oh, to Strelsau. She didn’t give any reasons for leaving and took only one lady with her, with Lieutenant von Bernenstein attending. It was quite the rush, if you can believe it, with everyone being woken up, a carriage to be prepared, and messages to send to the station, and—”

“She gave no reasons?”

"She didn't give any reasons?"

“None, my lord. She left with me a letter to the constable, which she ordered me to give to his own hands as soon as he arrived at the castle. She said it contained a message of importance, which the constable was to convey to the king, and that it must be intrusted to nobody except Colonel Sapt himself. I wonder, my lord, that you didn’t notice that the flag was hauled down.”

“None, my lord. She left me a letter for the constable, which she told me to deliver directly to him as soon as he got to the castle. She said it had an important message that he was to pass on to the king and that it should only be given to Colonel Sapt himself. I can’t believe, my lord, that you didn’t see that the flag was taken down.”

“Tut, man, I wasn’t staring at the keep. Give me the letter.” For I saw that the clue to this fresh puzzle must lie under the cover of Sapt’s letter. That letter I must myself carry to Sapt, and without loss of time.

“Come on, man, I wasn’t looking at the castle. Hand me the letter.” I realized that the key to this new mystery had to be hidden in Sapt’s letter. I had to take that letter to Sapt myself, and I needed to do it quickly.

“Give you the letter, my lord? But, pardon me, you’re not the constable.” He laughed a little.

“Give you the letter, my lord? But, excuse me, you're not the constable.” He chuckled slightly.

“Why, no,” said I, mustering a smile. “It’s true that I’m not the constable, but I’m going to the constable. I had the king’s orders to rejoin him as soon as I had seen the queen, and since her Majesty isn’t here, I shall return to the lodge directly a fresh horse can be saddled for me. And the constable’s at the lodge. Come, the letter!”

“Of course not,” I said, forcing a smile. “It’s true that I’m not the constable, but I’m on my way to see him. I was instructed by the king to return to him as soon as I saw the queen, and since her Majesty isn’t here, I’ll head back to the lodge as soon as a fresh horse is saddled for me. And the constable is at the lodge. Now, give me the letter!”

“I can’t give it you, my lord. Her Majesty’s orders were positive.”

“I can’t give it to you, my lord. The Queen’s orders were clear.”

“Nonsense! If she had known I should come and not the constable, she would have told me to carry it to him.”

“Nonsense! If she had known I was coming instead of the cop, she would have told me to take it to him.”

“I don’t know about that, my lord: her orders were plain, and she doesn’t like being disobeyed.”

“I’m not so sure about that, my lord: her instructions were clear, and she doesn’t like it when people don’t follow them.”

The stableman had led the horse away, the footman had disappeared, Hermann and I were alone. “Give me the letter,” I said; and I know that my self-control failed, and eagerness was plain in my voice. Plain it was, and Hermann took alarm. He started back, clapping his hand to the breast of his laced coat. The gesture betrayed where the letter was; I was past prudence; I sprang on him and wrenched his hand away, catching him by the throat with my other hand. Diving into his pocket, I got the letter. Then I suddenly loosed hold of him, for his eyes were starting out of his head. I took out a couple of gold pieces and gave them to him.

The stableman had led the horse away, the footman had vanished, and Hermann and I were alone. “Give me the letter,” I said, and I could tell my composure slipped, with eagerness evident in my voice. It was clear, and Hermann noticed. He stepped back, putting his hand to the chest of his laced coat. The movement revealed where the letter was; I had lost all caution; I lunged at him, yanking his hand away while grabbing him by the throat with my other hand. Reaching into his pocket, I pulled out the letter. Then I suddenly let go of him because his eyes were bulging in shock. I took out a couple of gold coins and handed them to him.

“It’s urgent, you fool,” said I. “Hold your tongue about it.” And without waiting to study his amazed red face, I turned and ran towards the stable. In five minutes I was on a fresh horse, in six I was clear of the castle, heading back fast as I could go for the hunting-lodge. Even now Hermann remembers the grip I gave him—though doubtless he has long spent the pieces of gold.

“It’s urgent, you idiot,” I said. “Shut up about it.” Without taking a moment to look at his shocked red face, I turned and ran toward the stable. In five minutes, I was on a fresh horse; in six, I was out of the castle, racing back as fast as I could to the hunting lodge. Even now, Hermann remembers the hold I had on him—though he has probably spent the gold long ago.

When I reached the end of this second journey, I came in for the obsequies of Boris. James was just patting the ground under the tree with a mattock when I rode up; Sapt was standing by, smoking his pipe. The boots of both were stained and sticky with mud. I flung myself from my saddle and blurted out my news. The constable snatched at his letter with an oath; James leveled the ground with careful accuracy; I do not remember doing anything except wiping my forehead and feeling very hungry.

When I got to the end of this second journey, I arrived just in time for Boris's funeral. James was using a mattock to smooth out the ground under the tree when I rode up; Sapt was standing nearby, smoking his pipe. Both of their boots were muddy and caked with dirt. I jumped off my horse and hurriedly shared my news. The constable grabbed his letter with a curse; James carefully leveled the ground; I can’t remember doing anything except wiping my forehead and feeling really hungry.

“Good Lord, she’s gone after him!” said Sapt, as he read. Then he handed me the letter.

“Good Lord, she’s gone after him!” said Sapt, as he read. Then he handed me the letter.

I will not set out what the queen wrote. The purport seemed to us, who did not share her feelings, pathetic indeed and moving, but in the end (to speak plainly) folly. She had tried to endure her sojourn at Zenda, she said; but it drove her mad. She could not rest; she did not know how we fared, nor how those in Strelsau; for hours she had lain awake; then at last falling asleep, she had dreamt.

I won’t detail what the queen wrote. To us, who didn’t feel the same way, her words seemed truly sad and touching, but ultimately (to put it bluntly) foolish. She claimed to have tried to handle her stay at Zenda, but it drove her insane. She couldn’t relax; she had no idea how we were doing or how things were in Strelsau; for hours, she had laid awake, and then finally, when she did fall asleep, she had dreams.

“I had had the same dream before. Now it came again. I saw him so plain. He seemed to me to be king, and to be called king. But he did not answer nor move. He seemed dead; and I could not rest.” So she wrote, ever excusing herself, ever repeating how something drew her to Strelsau, telling her that she must go if she would see “him whom you know,” alive again. “And I must see him—ah, I must see him! If the king has had the letter, I am ruined already. If he has not, tell him what you will or what you can contrive. I must go. It came a second time, and all so plain. I saw him; I tell you I saw him. Ah, I must see him again. I swear that I will only see him once. He’s in danger—I know he’s in danger; or what does the dream mean? Bernenstein will go with me, and I shall see him. Do, do forgive me: I can’t stay, the dream was so plain.” Thus she ended, seeming, poor lady, half frantic with the visions that her own troubled brain and desolate heart had conjured up to torment her. I did not know that she had before told Mr. Rassendyll himself of this strange dream; though I lay small store by such matters, believing that we ourselves make our dreams, fashioning out of the fears and hopes of to-day what seems to come by night in the guise of a mysterious revelation. Yet there are some things that a man cannot understand, and I do not profess to measure with my mind the ways of God.

“I’ve had the same dream before. And now it’s back. I saw him so clearly. He looked like a king, and it seemed like he was called a king. But he didn’t answer or move. He seemed dead; and I couldn’t find peace.” So she wrote, always making excuses for herself, always repeating how something was pulling her to Strelsau, insisting that she needed to go if she wanted to see “him whom you know,” alive again. “And I must see him—oh, I have to see him! If the king got the letter, I’m already doomed. If he hasn’t, tell him whatever you can or come up with something. I need to go. It came again, and it was all so clear. I saw him; I’m telling you I saw him. Oh, I have to see him again. I swear that I’ll only see him once. He’s in danger—I know he is; or what else could the dream mean? Bernenstein will come with me, and I’ll see him. Please, please forgive me: I can’t stay, the dream was so clear.” Thus she finished, seeming, poor lady, half out of her mind from the visions that her own troubled mind and broken heart had created to torment her. I didn’t know that she had already told Mr. Rassendyll about this strange dream; even though I didn’t think much of such things, believing we create our dreams from the fears and hopes of today, which seem to come at night as mysterious revelations. Still, there are some things that a person can’t understand, and I don’t claim to grasp the ways of God.

However, not why the queen went, but that she had gone, concerned us. We had returned to the house now, and James, remembering that men must eat though kings die, was getting us some breakfast. In fact, I had great need of food, being utterly worn out; and they, after their labors, were hardly less weary. As we ate, we talked; and it was plain to us that I also must go to Strelsau. There, in the city, the drama must be played out. There was Rudolf, there Rischenheim, there in all likelihood Rupert of Hentzau, there now the queen. And of these Rupert alone, or perhaps Rischenheim also, knew that the king was dead, and how the issue of last night had shaped itself under the compelling hand of wayward fortune. The king lay in peace on his bed, his grave was dug; Sapt and James held the secret with solemn faith and ready lives. To Strelsau I must go to tell the queen that she was widowed, and to aim the stroke at young Rupert’s heart.

However, what mattered to us was not why the queen had left, but the fact that she had gone. We had returned to the house, and James, remembering that people need to eat even when kings die, was preparing us some breakfast. I was in great need of food, feeling completely exhausted; and they, after their efforts, were hardly any less tired. As we ate, we talked, and it became clear that I also needed to go to Strelsau. There, in the city, the drama had to unfold. Rudolf was there, Rischenheim was there, likely Rupert of Hentzau was there, and now, the queen was there too. Of these, only Rupert, or perhaps Rischenheim, knew that the king was dead and how the events of last night had played out under the unpredictable hand of fate. The king lay peacefully in his bed, his grave was prepared; Sapt and James carried the secret with grave determination and readiness. I had to go to Strelsau to tell the queen she was a widow and to strike at young Rupert’s heart.

At nine in the morning I started from the lodge. I was bound to ride to Hofbau and there wait for a train which would carry me to the capital. From Hofbau I could send a message, but the message must announce only my own coming, not the news I carried. To Sapt, thanks to the cipher, I could send word at any time, and he bade me ask Mr. Rassendyll whether he should come to our aid, or stay where he was.

At nine in the morning, I left the lodge. I was on my way to Hofbau, where I would wait for a train to take me to the capital. From Hofbau, I could send a message, but it could only announce my arrival and not the news I had. Thanks to the cipher, I could contact Sapt anytime, and he asked me to find out from Mr. Rassendyll whether he should come to help us or stay put.

“A day must decide the whole thing,” he said. “We can’t conceal the king’s death long. For God’s sake, Fritz, make an end of that young villain, and get the letter.”

“A day has to determine everything,” he said. “We can’t hide the king’s death for long. For heaven's sake, Fritz, deal with that young scoundrel, and get the letter.”

So, wasting no time in farewells, I set out. By ten o’clock I was at Hofbau, for I rode furiously. From there I sent to Bernenstein at the palace word of my coming. But there I was delayed. There was no train for an hour.

So, without wasting any time on goodbyes, I got going. By ten o’clock, I was at Hofbau because I rode like crazy. From there, I sent word to Bernenstein at the palace about my arrival. But I got held up there. I had to wait an hour for the next train.

“I’ll ride,” I cried to myself, only to remember the next moment that, if I rode, I should come to my journey’s end much later. There was nothing for it but to wait, and it may be imagined in what mood I waited. Every minute seemed an hour, and I know not to this day how the hour wore itself away. I ate, I drank, I smoked, I walked, sat, and stood. The stationmaster knew me, and thought I had gone mad, till I told him that I carried most important despatches from the king, and that the delay imperiled great interests. Then he became sympathetic; but what could he do? No special train was to be had at a roadside station: I must wait; and wait, somehow, and without blowing my brains out, I did.

“I’ll ride,” I said to myself, only to remember moments later that if I rode, I would reach my destination much later. There was nothing to do but wait, and it’s easy to imagine the mood I was in while waiting. Every minute felt like an hour, and I still don’t know how the hour passed. I ate, drank, smoked, walked, sat, and stood. The stationmaster recognized me and thought I had gone crazy until I told him I was carrying very important messages from the king and that the delay was jeopardizing significant interests. Then he became sympathetic, but what could he do? There wasn’t a special train available at a roadside station: I had to wait; and somehow, I managed to wait without losing my mind.

At last I was in the train; now indeed we moved, and I came nearer. An hour’s run brought me in sight of the city. Then, to my unutterable wrath, we were stopped, and waited motionless twenty minutes or half an hour. At last we started again; had we not, I should have jumped out and run, for to sit longer would have driven me mad. Now we entered the station. With a great effort I calmed myself. I lolled back in my seat; when we stopped I sat there till a porter opened the door. In lazy leisureliness I bade him get me a cab, and followed him across the station. He held the door for me, and, giving him his douceur, I set my foot on the step.

At last, I was on the train; we were finally moving, and I was getting closer. After an hour of travel, I could see the city. Then, to my utter frustration, we stopped and sat still for twenty minutes or half an hour. Finally, we started moving again; if we hadn't, I would have jumped out and run, because sitting there any longer would have driven me crazy. Now we were entering the station. With a huge effort, I calmed myself down. I lounged back in my seat; when we finally stopped, I stayed there until a porter opened the door. In a relaxed manner, I asked him to get me a cab and followed him across the station. He held the door for me, and after giving him a tip, I stepped onto the platform.

“Tell him to drive to the palace,” said I, “and be quick. I’m late already, thanks to this cursed train.”

“Tell him to drive to the palace,” I said, “and hurry up. I'm already late because of this damn train.”

“The old mare’ll soon take you there, sir,” said the driver. I jumped in. But at this moment I saw a man on the platform beckoning with his hand and hastening towards me. The cabman also saw him and waited. I dared not tell him to drive on, for I feared to betray any undue haste, and it would have looked strange not to spare a moment to my wife’s cousin, Anton von Strofzin. He came up, holding out his hand delicately gloved in pearl-gray kid, for young Anton was a leader of the Strelsau dandies.

“The old mare will take you there soon, sir,” said the driver. I jumped in. But at that moment, I noticed a man on the platform waving his hand and rushing toward me. The cab driver saw him too and waited. I didn’t want to tell him to go on because I didn’t want to seem rushed, and it would have looked strange not to give a moment to my wife’s cousin, Anton von Strofzin. He approached, extending his hand delicately gloved in pearl-gray leather, as young Anton was a trendsetter among the Strelsau dandy crowd.

“Ah, my dear Fritz!” said he. “I am glad I hold no appointment at court. How dreadfully active you all are! I thought you were settled at Zenda for a month?”

“Ah, my dear Fritz!” he said. “I'm glad I don't have a position at court. You all are so incredibly busy! I thought you were supposed to be at Zenda for a month?”

“The queen changed her mind suddenly,” said I, smiling. “Ladies do, as you know well, you who know all about them.”

“The queen changed her mind suddenly,” I said with a smile. “Women do that, as you know so well, since you know everything about them.”

My compliment, or insinuation, produced a pleased smile and a gallant twirling of his moustache.

My compliment, or hint, made him smile happily and twirl his moustache in a charming way.

“Well, I thought you’d be here soon,” he said, “but I didn’t know that the queen had come.”

“Well, I thought you’d be here soon,” he said, “but I didn’t know that the queen had arrived.”

“You didn’t? Then why did you look for me?”

“You didn’t? Then why were you looking for me?”

He opened his eyes a little in languid, elegant surprise. “Oh, I supposed you’d be on duty, or something, and have to come. Aren’t you in attendance?”

He opened his eyes slightly in lazy, graceful surprise. “Oh, I thought you’d be working or something and have to come. Aren’t you on duty?”

“On the queen? No, not just now.”

“About the queen? No, not at the moment.”

“But on the king?”

“But what about the king?”

“Why, yes,” said I, and I leaned forward. “At least I’m engaged now on the king’s business.”

“Sure,” I said, leaning forward. “At least I’m currently working on the king’s business.”

“Precisely,” said he. “So I thought you’d come, as soon as I heard that the king was here.”

“Exactly,” he replied. “I figured you’d show up as soon as I heard the king was here.”

It may be that I ought to have preserved my composure. But I am not Sapt nor Rudolf Rassendyll.

It might be that I should have kept my cool. But I'm neither Sapt nor Rudolf Rassendyll.

“The king here?” I gasped, clutching him by the arm.

“The king is here?” I gasped, gripping his arm.

“Of course. You didn’t know? Yes, he’s in town.”

“Of course. You didn't know? Yeah, he's in town.”

But I heeded him no more. For a moment I could not speak, then I cried to the cabman:

But I didn’t listen to him anymore. For a moment, I couldn’t say anything, then I shouted to the cab driver:

“To the palace. And drive like the devil!”

“To the palace. And drive like crazy!”

We shot away, leaving Anton open-mouthed in wonder. For me, I sank back on the cushions, fairly aghast. The king lay dead in the hunting-lodge, but the king was in his capital!

We took off, leaving Anton speechless in amazement. I leaned back on the cushions, completely shocked. The king was dead in the hunting lodge, but the king was in his capital!

Of course, the truth soon flashed through my mind, but it brought no comfort. Rudolf Rassendyll was in Strelsau. He had been seen by somebody and taken for the king. But comfort? What comfort was there, now that the king was dead and could never come to the rescue of his counterfeit?

Of course, the truth quickly hit me, but it didn’t bring any comfort. Rudolf Rassendyll was in Strelsau. Someone had seen him and mistaken him for the king. But comfort? What comfort was there now that the king was dead and could never come to rescue his impersonator?

In fact, the truth was worse than I conceived. Had I known it all, I might well have yielded to despair. For not by the chance, uncertain sight of a passer-by, not by mere rumor which might have been sturdily denied, not by the evidence of one only or of two, was the king’s presence in the city known. That day, by the witness of a crowd of people, by his own claim and his own voice, ay, and by the assent of the queen herself, Mr. Rassendyll was taken to be the king in Strelsau, while neither he nor Queen Flavia knew that the king was dead. I must now relate the strange and perverse succession of events which forced them to employ a resource so dangerous and face a peril so immense. Yet, great and perilous as they knew the risk to be even when they dared it, in the light of what they did not know it was more fearful and more fatal still.

In fact, the reality was worse than I imagined. If I had known everything, I probably would have given in to despair. The king’s presence in the city wasn’t just known through the random sighting of a passer-by, mere rumors that could easily be denied, or the claims of one or two people. That day, it was clear to a crowd of onlookers, through his own declarations and his own voice, and even with the queen's agreement, Mr. Rassendyll was accepted as the king in Strelsau, while neither he nor Queen Flavia realized that the king was dead. I now need to explain the strange and twisted chain of events that forced them to take such a risky step and confront such a huge danger. Yet, as significant and risky as they knew the situation was, based on what they didn’t know, it was even more terrifying and deadly.





CHAPTER X. THE KING IN STRELSAU

MR. RASSENDYLL reached Strelsau from Zenda without accident about nine o’clock in the evening of the same day as that which witnessed the tragedy of the hunting-lodge. He could have arrived sooner, but prudence did not allow him to enter the populous suburbs of the town till the darkness guarded him from notice. The gates of the city were no longer shut at sunset, as they had used to be in the days when Duke Michael was governor, and Rudolf passed them without difficulty. Fortunately the night, fine where we were, was wet and stormy at Strelsau; thus there were few people in the streets, and he was able to gain the door of my house still unremarked. Here, of course, a danger presented itself. None of my servants were in the secret; only my wife, in whom the queen herself had confided, knew Rudolf, and she did not expect to see him, since she was ignorant of the recent course of events. Rudolf was quite alive to the peril, and regretted the absence of his faithful attendant, who could have cleared the way for him. The pouring rain gave him an excuse for twisting a scarf about his face and pulling his coat-collar up to his ears, while the gusts of wind made the cramming of his hat low down over his eyes no more than a natural precaution against its loss. Thus masked from curious eyes, he drew rein before my door, and, having dismounted, rang the bell. When the butler came a strange hoarse voice, half-stifled by folds of scarf, asked for the countess, alleging for pretext a message from myself. The man hesitated, as well he might, to leave the stranger alone with the door open and the contents of the hall at his mercy. Murmuring an apology in case his visitor should prove to be a gentleman, he shut the door and went in search of his mistress. His description of the untimely caller at once roused my wife’s quick wit; she had heard from me how Rudolf had ridden once from Strelsau to the hunting-lodge with muffled face; a very tall man with his face wrapped in a scarf and his hat over his eyes, who came with a private message, suggested to her at least a possibility of Mr. Rassendyll’s arrival. Helga will never admit that she is clever, yet I find she discovers from me what she wants to know, and I suspect hides successfully the small matters of which she in her wifely discretion deems I had best remain ignorant. Being able thus to manage me, she was equal to coping with the butler. She laid aside her embroidery most composedly.

MR. RASSENDYLL arrived in Strelsau from Zenda without any issues around nine o’clock that evening, the same day as the tragedy at the hunting lodge. He could have gotten there earlier, but he wisely waited until it was dark to avoid being noticed in the crowded suburbs. The city gates weren’t closed at sunset anymore like they were when Duke Michael was in charge, so Rudolf passed through without any trouble. Luckily, while the weather was nice where he was, it was rainy and stormy in Strelsau; as a result, there were not many people in the streets, allowing him to reach my house without being spotted. Here, however, a risk arose. None of my servants were in on the secret; only my wife, who the queen herself had trusted, knew Rudolf, and she wasn’t expecting him since she didn’t know what had recently happened. Rudolf was fully aware of the danger and wished his loyal attendant were there to help him. The heavy rain gave him a reason to wrap a scarf around his face and pull his coat collar up to his ears, while the strong winds made it only natural for him to pull his hat low over his eyes to keep it from blowing away. So, concealed from prying eyes, he stopped in front of my door and, after getting off his horse, rang the bell. When the butler answered, a strange, hoarse voice, muffled by the scarf, asked for the countess, claiming to have a message from me. The butler hesitated, understandably wary of leaving a stranger alone with the door open and the hallway at his mercy. He mumbled an apology in case his visitor turned out to be a gentleman, then closed the door and went to find his mistress. His description of the unexpected caller quickly sharpened my wife’s insight; she had heard from me how Rudolf had once ridden from Strelsau to the hunting lodge with a masked face. A very tall man with his face wrapped in a scarf and his hat pulled down over his eyes, arriving with a private message, made her consider the possibility of Mr. Rassendyll’s arrival. Helga will never admit she’s clever, but I find she figures out what she wants to know from me, and I suspect she successfully keeps from me the minor details she thinks I’d be better off not knowing. Being able to manage me in this way, she was equipped to handle the butler as well. She calmly set aside her embroidery.

“Ah, yes,” she said, “I know the gentleman. Surely you haven’t left him out in the rain?” She was anxious lest Rudolf’s features should have been exposed too long to the light of the hall-lamps.

“Ah, yes,” she said, “I know the guy. You haven’t left him out in the rain, have you?” She was worried that Rudolf’s face had been out in the bright hall lights for too long.

The butler stammered an apology, explaining his fears for our goods and the impossibility of distinguishing social rank on a dark night. Helga cut him short with an impatient gesture, crying, “How stupid of you!” and herself ran quickly down and opened the door—a little way only, though. The first sight of Mr. Rassendyll confirmed her suspicions; in a moment, she said, she knew his eyes.

The butler stuttered an apology, explaining his worries about our belongings and how he couldn’t tell social status on a dark night. Helga interrupted him with an exasperated gesture, saying, “How ridiculous of you!” and then quickly went down and opened the door—just a crack, though. The first glimpse of Mr. Rassendyll confirmed her suspicions; in an instant, she recognized his eyes.

“It is you, then?” she cried. “And my foolish servant has left you in the rain! Pray come in. Oh, but your horse!” She turned to the penitent butler, who had followed her downstairs. “Take the baron’s horse round to the stables,” she said.

“It’s you, then?” she exclaimed. “And my foolish servant left you out in the rain! Please come in. Oh, but your horse!” She turned to the remorseful butler, who had followed her downstairs. “Take the baron’s horse to the stables,” she instructed.

“I will send some one at once, my lady.”

“I'll send someone right away, my lady.”

“No, no, take it yourself—take it at once. I’ll look after the baron.”

“No, no, take it yourself—take it now. I’ll handle the baron.”

Reluctantly and ruefully the fat fellow stepped out into the storm. Rudolf drew back and let him pass, then he entered quickly, to find himself alone with Helga in the hall. With a finger on her lips, she led him swiftly into a small sitting-room on the ground floor, which I used as a sort of office or place of business. It looked out on the street, and the rain could be heard driving against the broad panes of the window. Rudolf turned to her with a smile, and, bowing, kissed her hand.

Reluctantly and with regret, the chubby guy stepped out into the storm. Rudolf stepped back and let him pass, then quickly went inside to find himself alone with Helga in the hall. With a finger on her lips, she led him swiftly into a small sitting room on the ground floor that I used as a kind of office or workspace. It faced the street, and the rain could be heard pounding against the large window panes. Rudolf turned to her with a smile, bowed, and kissed her hand.

“The baron what, my dear countess?” he inquired.

“The baron what, my dear countess?” he asked.

“He won’t ask,” said she with a shrug. “Do tell me what brings you here, and what has happened.”

“He won’t ask,” she said, shrugging. “Please tell me what brought you here and what happened.”

He told her very briefly all he knew. She hid bravely her alarm at hearing that I might perhaps meet Rupert at the lodge, and at once listened to what Rudolf wanted of her.

He told her briefly everything he knew. She bravely concealed her alarm at hearing that I might possibly run into Rupert at the lodge, and immediately focused on what Rudolf needed from her.

“Can I get out of the house, and, if need be, back again unnoticed?” he asked.

“Can I leave the house and, if necessary, come back without being noticed?” he asked.

“The door is locked at night, and only Fritz and the butler have keys.”

“The door is locked at night, and only Fritz and the butler have the keys.”

Mr. Rassendyll’s eye traveled to the window of the room.

Mr. Rassendyll looked over at the window of the room.

“I haven’t grown so fat that I can’t get through there,” said he. “So we’d better not trouble the butler. He’d talk, you know.”

“I haven’t gotten so heavy that I can’t fit through there,” he said. “So we should probably not bother the butler. He would definitely say something, you know.”

“I will sit here all night and keep everybody from the room.”

“I'll stay here all night and make sure no one comes into the room.”

“I may come back pursued if I bungle my work and an alarm is raised.”

“I might return being chased if I mess up my job and someone raises the alarm.”

“Your work?” she asked, shrinking back a little.

“Your work?” she asked, pulling back slightly.

“Yes,” said he. “Don’t ask what it is, Countess. It is in the queen’s service.”

“Yes,” he said. “Don’t ask what it is, Countess. It’s for the queen.”

“For the queen I will do anything and everything, as Fritz would.”

“For the queen, I will do anything and everything, just like Fritz would.”

He took her hand and pressed it in a friendly, encouraging way.

He took her hand and squeezed it in a supportive, friendly way.

“Then I may issue my orders?” he asked, smiling.

“Can I give my orders now?” he asked, smiling.

“They shall be obeyed.”

"They must be obeyed."

“Then a dry cloak, a little supper, and this room to myself, except for you.”

“Then a dry coat, a light dinner, and this room to myself, except for you.”

As he spoke the butler turned the handle of the door. My wife flew across the room, opened the door, and, while Rudolf turned his back, directed the man to bring some cold meat, or whatever could be ready with as little delay as possible.

As he spoke, the butler turned the doorknob. My wife rushed across the room, opened the door, and, while Rudolf had his back turned, instructed the man to bring some cold meat or whatever else could be ready as quickly as possible.

“Now come with me,” she said to Rudolf, directly the servant was gone.

“Now come with me,” she said to Rudolf, as soon as the servant was gone.

She took him to my dressing-room, where he got dry clothes; then she saw the supper laid, ordered a bedroom to be prepared, told the butler that she had business with the baron and that he need not sit up if she were later than eleven, dismissed him, and went to tell Rudolf that the coast was clear for his return to the sitting-room. He came, expressing admiration for her courage and address; I take leave to think that she deserved his compliments. He made a hasty supper; then they talked together, Rudolf smoking his cigar. Eleven came and went. It was not yet time. My wife opened the door and looked out. The hall was dark, the door locked and its key in the hands of the butler. She closed the door again and softly locked it. As the clock struck twelve Rudolf rose and turned the lamp very low. Then he unfastened the shutters noiselessly, raised the window and looked out.

She took him to my dressing room, where he changed into dry clothes; then she noticed the supper was set, ordered a bedroom to be prepared, told the butler she had business with the baron and that he didn't need to wait up if she was later than eleven, sent him away, and went to inform Rudolf that it was safe for him to return to the sitting room. He came in, expressing admiration for her bravery and skill; I believe she deserved his compliments. He had a quick supper; then they chatted while Rudolf smoked his cigar. Eleven came and went. It wasn't yet time. My wife opened the door and peeked out. The hallway was dark, the door was locked, and its key was with the butler. She closed the door again and quietly locked it. As the clock struck twelve, Rudolf stood up and turned the lamp down low. Then he silently unfastened the shutters, raised the window, and looked outside.

“Shut them again when I’m gone,” he whispered. “If I come back, I’ll knock like this, and you’ll open for me.”

“Shut them again when I’m gone,” he whispered. “If I come back, I’ll knock like this, and you’ll open for me.”

“For heaven’s sake, be careful,” she murmured, catching at his hand.

“For heaven’s sake, be careful,” she whispered, grabbing his hand.

He nodded reassuringly, and crossing his leg over the windowsill, sat there for a moment listening. The storm was as fierce as ever, and the street was deserted. He let himself down on to the pavement, his face again wrapped up. She watched his tall figure stride quickly along till a turn of the road hid it. Then, having closed the window and the shutters again, she sat down to keep her watch, praying for him, for me, and for her dear mistress the queen. For she knew that perilous work was afoot that night, and did not know whom it might threaten or whom destroy.

He nodded reassuringly, and crossing his leg over the windowsill, sat there for a moment listening. The storm was as fierce as ever, and the street was empty. He lowered himself onto the pavement, his face wrapped up again. She watched his tall figure move quickly until a bend in the road concealed it. Then, after closing the window and the shutters again, she sat down to keep watch, praying for him, for me, and for her beloved mistress the queen. She knew that dangerous work was happening that night, and didn’t know who it might threaten or who it might destroy.

From the moment that Mr. Rassendyll thus left my house at midnight on his search for Rupert of Hentzau, every hour and almost every moment brought its incident in the swiftly moving drama which decided the issues of our fortune. What we were doing has been told; by now Rupert himself was on his way back to the city, and the queen was meditating, in her restless vigil, on the resolve that in a few hours was to bring her also to Strelsau. Even in the dead of night both sides were active. For, plan cautiously and skillfully as he might, Rudolf fought with an antagonist who lost no chances, and who had found an apt and useful tool in that same Bauer, a rascal, and a cunning rascal, if ever one were bred in the world. From the beginning even to the end our error lay in taking too little count of this fellow, and dear was the price we paid.

From the moment Mr. Rassendyll left my house at midnight to search for Rupert of Hentzau, every hour and almost every moment brought an incident in the fast-paced drama that would determine our fate. What we were doing has already been discussed; by now, Rupert was on his way back to the city, and the queen was deep in thought during her restless vigil, considering a decision that would soon lead her to Strelsau. Even in the dead of night, both sides were active. No matter how carefully and skillfully Rudolf planned, he was up against an opponent who seized every opportunity and had cleverly enlisted the help of that same Bauer, a rogue, and a cunning one at that. From the beginning to the end, our mistake was underestimating this guy, and we paid dearly for it.

Both to my wife and to Rudolf himself the street had seemed empty of every living being when she watched and he set out. Yet everything had been seen, from his first arrival to the moment when she closed the window after him. At either end of my house there runs out a projection, formed by the bay windows of the principal drawing-room and of the dining room respectively. These projecting walls form shadows, and in the shade of one of them—of which I do not know, nor is it of moment—a man watched all that passed; had he been anywhere else, Rudolf must have seen him. If we had not been too engrossed in playing our own hands, it would doubtless have struck us as probable that Rupert would direct Rischenheim and Bauer to keep an eye on my house during his absence; for it was there that any of us who found our way to the city would naturally resort in the first instance. As a fact, he had not omitted this precaution. The night was so dark that the spy, who had seen the king but once and never Mr. Rassendyll, did not recognize who the visitor was, but he rightly conceived that he should serve his employer by tracking the steps of the tall man who made so mysterious an arrival and so surreptitious a departure from the suspected house. Accordingly, as Rudolf turned the corner and Helena closed the window, a short, thickset figure started cautiously out of the projecting shadow, and followed in Rudolf’s wake through the storm. The pair, tracker and tracked, met nobody, save here and there a police constable keeping a most unwilling beat. Even such were few, and for the most part more intent on sheltering in the lee of a friendly wall and thereby keeping a dry stitch or two on them than on taking note of passers-by. On the pair went. Now Rudolf turned into the Konigstrasse. As he did so, Bauer, who must have been nearly a hundred yards behind (for he could not start till the shutters were closed) quickened his pace and reduced the interval between them to about seventy yards. This he might well have thought a safe distance on a night so wild, when the rush of wind and the pelt of the rain joined to hide the sound of footsteps.

Both my wife and Rudolf thought the street was completely empty when she watched him leave. Yet everything had been observed, from his arrival to the moment she closed the window after him. At either end of my house, there are projections created by the bay windows of the main drawing room and dining room. These projecting walls create shadows, and in the shade of one—of which I don’t know, nor does it matter—a man watched everything that happened; if he had been anywhere else, Rudolf would have seen him. If we hadn’t been so caught up in our own games, we would have probably realized that Rupert would have instructed Rischenheim and Bauer to keep an eye on my house while he was away; after all, this was where anyone coming to the city would naturally go first. In fact, he had taken this precaution. The night was so dark that the spy, who had only seen the king once and didn’t know Mr. Rassendyll, didn’t recognize the visitor, but he correctly assumed that he should help his employer by tracking the tall man who made such a mysterious entrance and secretive exit from the suspected house. So, as Rudolf turned the corner and Helena closed the window, a short, stocky figure cautiously stepped out of the shadow and followed Rudolf through the storm. The two, the pursuer and the pursued, encountered no one except a few police officers reluctantly patrolling. Even those were few and mostly more focused on finding shelter behind a friendly wall to stay dry than on noticing passersby. On they went. Now Rudolf turned onto Konigstrasse. As he did, Bauer, who must have been nearly a hundred yards behind (since he couldn’t move until the shutters were closed), quickened his pace and reduced the distance to about seventy yards. He likely thought this was a safe distance on such a wild night, with the wind howling and the rain pounding, which helped to mask the sound of footsteps.

But Bauer reasoned as a townsman, and Rudolf Rassendyll had the quick ear of a man bred in the country and trained to the woodland. All at once there was a jerk of his head; I know so well the motion which marked awakened attention in him. He did not pause nor break his stride: to do either would have been to betray his suspicions to his follower; but he crossed the road to the opposite side to that where No. 19 was situated, and slackened his pace a little, so that there was a longer interval between his own footfalls. The steps behind him grew slower, even as his did; their sound came no nearer: the follower would not overtake. Now, a man who loiters on such a night, just because another ahead of him is fool enough to loiter, has a reason for his action other than what can at first sight be detected. So thought Rudolf Rassendyll, and his brain was busied with finding it out.

But Bauer thought like a townie, while Rudolf Rassendyll had the sharp instincts of someone raised in the countryside and trained in the woods. Suddenly, he jerked his head; I recognized that motion as a sign he was alert. He didn’t stop or slow down, because doing so would give away his suspicions to the person following him. Instead, he crossed to the other side of the street away from No. 19 and eased his pace a bit, creating a longer gap between his footsteps. The footsteps behind him slowed down, just like his; their sound was no closer: the follower wouldn’t catch up. Now, a person who hangs around on a night like this, just because someone ahead of them is foolish enough to linger, has a reason for acting that’s not immediately obvious. That’s what Rudolf Rassendyll thought, and he was focused on figuring it out.

Then an idea seized him, and, forgetting the precautions that had hitherto served so well, he came to a sudden stop on the pavement, engrossed in deep thought. Was the man who dogged his steps Rupert himself? It would be like Rupert to track him, like Rupert to conceive such an attack, like Rupert to be ready either for a fearless assault from the front or a shameless shot from behind, and indifferent utterly which chance offered, so it threw him one of them. Mr. Rassendyll asked no better than to meet his enemy thus in the open. They could fight a fair fight, and if he fell the lamp would be caught up and carried on by Sapt’s hand or mine; if he got the better of Rupert, the letter would be his; a moment would destroy it and give safety to the queen. I do not suppose that he spent time in thinking how he should escape arrest at the hands of the police whom the fracas would probably rouse; if he did, he may well have reckoned on declaring plainly who he was, of laughing at their surprise over a chance likeness to the king, and of trusting to us to smuggle him beyond the arm of the law. What mattered all that, so that there was a moment in which to destroy the letter? At any rate he turned full round and began to walk straight towards Bauer, his hand resting on the revolver in the pocket of his coat.

Then an idea hit him, and, forgetting the precautions that had worked so well until now, he suddenly stopped on the sidewalk, lost in thought. Was the man following him Rupert himself? It would be just like Rupert to track him down, to come up with such an attack, to be ready for either a bold confrontation or a sneaky shot from behind, totally indifferent to which opportunity arose. Mr. Rassendyll wanted nothing more than to meet his enemy out in the open. They could have a fair fight, and if he fell, the lamp would be picked up and carried on by Sapt or me; if he overcame Rupert, the letter would be his; in a moment it could be destroyed, ensuring the queen's safety. I doubt he spent much time thinking about how to avoid arrest by the police who would likely show up because of the commotion; if he did, he might have figured he could just declare who he was, laugh at their surprise over his resemblance to the king, and trust us to help him escape the law. What did it matter, as long as there was a moment to get rid of the letter? Anyway, he turned around and walked straight toward Bauer, his hand resting on the revolver in his coat pocket.

Bauer saw him coming, and must have known that he was suspected or detected. At once the cunning fellow slouched his head between his shoulders, and set out along the street at a quick shuffle, whistling as he went. Rudolf stood still now in the middle of the road, wondering who the man was: whether Rupert, purposely disguising his gait, or a confederate, or, after all, some person innocent of our secret and indifferent to our schemes. On came Bauer, softly, whistling and slushing his feet carelessly through the liquid mud. Now he was nearly opposite where Mr. Rassendyll stood. Rudolf was well-nigh convinced that the man had been on his track: he would make certainty surer. The bold game was always his choice and his delight; this trait he shared with Rupert of Hentzau, and hence arose, I think, the strange secret inclination he had for his unscrupulous opponent. Now he walked suddenly across to Bauer, and spoke to him in his natural voice, at the same time removing the scarf partly, but not altogether, from his face.

Bauer saw him coming and must have realized he was suspected or caught. Immediately, the sly guy slumped his head between his shoulders and hurried down the street with a quick shuffle, whistling as he walked. Rudolf stood still in the middle of the road, wondering who the man was: whether it was Rupert, deliberately changing his stride, or an accomplice, or just someone completely unaware of their secret and unconcerned with their plans. Bauer approached, softly whistling and carelessly trudging through the muddy water. Now he was almost directly opposite where Mr. Rassendyll stood. Rudolf was nearly sure that the man had been tailing him and wanted to confirm it. He always preferred bold moves, and he shared this trait with Rupert of Hentzau, which I think contributed to his strange fascination with his unscrupulous rival. Suddenly, he walked over to Bauer and spoke to him in his normal voice, pulling down his scarf partially, but not completely, from his face.

“You’re out late, my friend, for a night like this.”

“You're out late, my friend, for a night like this.”

Bauer, startled though he was by the unexpected challenge, had his wits about him. Whether he identified Rudolf at once, I do not know; I think that he must at least have suspected the truth.

Bauer, although surprised by the sudden challenge, kept his cool. Whether he recognized Rudolf immediately, I'm not sure; I believe he must have at least had a suspicion about it.

“A lad that has no home to go to must needs be out both late and early, sir,” said he, arresting his shuffling steps, and looking up with that honest stolid air which had made a fool of me.

“A guy who has no home to return to has to be out both late and early, sir,” he said, stopping his shuffling steps and looking up with that honest, blank expression that had made a fool of me.

I had described him very minutely to Mr. Rassendyll; if Bauer knew or guessed who his challenger was, Mr. Rassendyll was as well equipped for the encounter.

I had described him in great detail to Mr. Rassendyll; if Bauer recognized or suspected who his opponent was, Mr. Rassendyll was just as prepared for the confrontation.

“No home to go to!” cried Rudolf in a pitying tone. “How’s that? But anyhow, Heaven forbid that you or any man should walk the streets a night like this. Come, I’ll give you a bed. Come with me, and I’ll find you good shelter, my boy.”

“No home to go to!” cried Rudolf in a sympathetic tone. “What’s going on? But still, God forbid that you or any guy should be out on the streets on a night like this. Come on, I’ll give you a place to sleep. Come with me, and I’ll find you a decent place to stay, my friend.”

Bauer shrank away. He did not see the meaning of this stroke, and his eye, traveling up the street, showed that his thoughts had turned towards flight. Rudolf gave no time for putting any such notion into effect. Maintaining his air of genial compassion, he passed his left arm through Bauer’s right, saying:

Bauer flinched. He couldn't understand what this meant, and as he looked up the street, it was clear he was thinking about running away. Rudolf didn’t give him a moment to act on that idea. Keeping a friendly demeanor, he hooked his left arm through Bauer’s right, saying:

“I’m a Christian man, and a bed you shall have this night, my lad, as sure as I’m alive. Come along with me. The devil, it’s not weather for standing still!”

“I’m a Christian man, and you’ll have a bed to sleep in tonight, my friend, as sure as I’m alive. Come with me. It’s no weather for standing around!”

The carrying of arms in Strelsau was forbidden. Bauer had no wish to get into trouble with the police, and, moreover, he had intended nothing but a reconnaissance; he was therefore without any weapon, and he was a child in Rudolf’s grasp. He had no alternative but to obey the suasion of Mr. Rassendyll’s arm, and they two began to walk down the Konigstrasse. Bauer’s whistle had died away, not to return; but from time to time Rudolf hummed softly a cheerful tune, his fingers beating time on Bauer’s captive arm. Presently they crossed the road. Bauer’s lagging steps indicated that he took no pleasure in the change of side, but he could not resist.

The carrying of weapons in Strelsau was prohibited. Bauer didn't want to get into trouble with the police, and besides, he was only planning a reconnaissance; so he was unarmed, completely at Rudolf's mercy. He had no choice but to follow Mr. Rassendyll's lead, and the two of them started walking down Konigstrasse. Bauer's whistle had faded away for good; however, every now and then, Rudolf softly hummed a cheerful tune, his fingers keeping time on Bauer's restrained arm. Soon they crossed the street. Bauer's slow steps showed that he wasn't enjoying the change of direction, but he couldn't resist.

“Ay, you shall go where I am going, my lad,” said Rudolf encouragingly; and he laughed a little as he looked down at the fellow’s face.

“Ay, you’ll go where I’m going, my dude,” said Rudolf encouragingly; and he laughed a little as he looked down at the guy’s face.

Along they went; soon they came to the small numbers at the station end of the Konigstrasse. Rudolf began to peer up at the shop fronts.

Along they went; soon they reached the small numbers at the station end of the Konigstrasse. Rudolf started to look up at the shop fronts.

“It’s cursed dark,” said he. “Pray, lad, can you make out which is nineteen?”

“It’s really dark,” he said. “Please, kid, can you figure out which one is nineteen?”

The moment he had spoken the smile broadened on his face. The shot had gone home. Bauer was a clever scoundrel, but his nerves were not under perfect control, and his arm had quivered under Rudolf’s.

The moment he spoke, a bigger smile spread across his face. He had hit the mark. Bauer was a clever trickster, but he didn't have perfect control over his nerves, and his arm shook under Rudolf’s.

“Nineteen, sir?” he stammered.

"Nineteen, sir?" he stuttered.

“Ay, nineteen. That’s where we’re bound for, you and I. There I hope we shall find—what we want.”

“Ay, nineteen. That’s where we’re headed, you and I. There, I hope we’ll find—what we seek.”

Bauer seemed bewildered: no doubt he was at a loss how either to understand or to parry the bold attack.

Bauer looked confused; he clearly didn't know how to either comprehend or respond to the daring challenge.

“Ah, this looks like it,” said Rudolf, in a tone of great satisfaction, as they came to old Mother Holf’s little shop. “Isn’t that a one and a nine over the door, my lad? Ah, and Holf! Yes, that’s the name. Pray ring the bell. My hands are occupied.”

“Ah, this looks like it,” said Rudolf, sounding very pleased, as they arrived at old Mother Holf’s little shop. “Isn’t that a one and a nine over the door, my boy? Ah, and Holf! Yes, that’s the name. Please ring the bell. My hands are full.”

Rudolf’s hands were indeed occupied; one held Bauer’s arm, now no longer with a friendly pressure, but with a grip of iron; in the other the captive saw the revolver that had till now lain hidden.

Rudolf’s hands were definitely busy; one gripped Bauer’s arm, no longer with a friendly hold, but with a vice-like grip; in the other, the captive saw the revolver that had been hidden until now.

“You see?” asked Rudolf pleasantly. “You must ring for me, mustn’t you? It would startle them if I roused them with a shot.” A motion of the barrel told Bauer the direction which the shot would take.

“You see?” Rudolf said with a smile. “You have to call for me, right? It would surprise them if I woke them up with a shot.” A movement of the barrel indicated to Bauer where the shot would go.

“There’s no bell,” said Bauer sullenly.

“There’s no bell,” Bauer said gloomily.

“Ah, then you knock?”

“Ah, so you knock?”

“I suppose so.”

"I guess so."

“In any particular way, my friend?”

“In any specific way, my friend?”

“I don’t know,” growled Bauer.

“I don’t know,” Bauer growled.

“Nor I. Can’t you guess?”

“Me neither. Can’t you tell?”

“No, I know nothing of it.”

“No, I don't know anything about it.”

“Well, we must try. You knock, and—Listen, my lad. You must guess right. You understand?”

“Well, we have to give it a shot. You knock, and—Hey, listen, kid. You need to get it right. Got it?”

“How can I guess?” asked Bauer, in an attempt at bluster.

“How am I supposed to know?” Bauer said, trying to sound confident.

“Indeed, I don’t know,” smiled Rudolf. “But I hate waiting, and if the door is not open in two minutes, I shall arouse the good folk with a shot. You see? You quite see, don’t you?” Again the barrel’s motion pointed and explained Mr. Rassendyll’s meaning.

“Honestly, I have no idea,” Rudolf smiled. “But I really hate waiting, and if the door isn’t open in two minutes, I’m going to wake everyone up with a shot. You get it? You understand, right?” Again, the way he aimed the barrel highlighted Mr. Rassendyll’s point.

Under this powerful persuasion Bauer yielded. He lifted his hand and knocked on the door with his knuckles, first loudly, then very softly, the gentler stroke being repeated five times in rapid succession. Clearly he was expected, for without any sound of approaching feet the chain was unfastened with a subdued rattle. Then came the noise of the bolt being cautiously worked back into its socket. As it shot home a chink of the door opened. At the same moment Rudolf’s hand slipped from Bauer’s arm. With a swift movement he caught the fellow by the nape of the neck and flung him violently forward into the roadway, where, losing his footing, he fell sprawling face downwards in the mud. Rudolf threw himself against the door: it yielded, he was inside, and in an instant he had shut the door and driven the bolt home again, leaving Bauer in the gutter outside. Then he turned, with his hand on the butt of his revolver. I know that he hoped to find Rupert of Hentzau’s face within a foot of his.

Under this strong influence, Bauer gave in. He raised his hand and knocked on the door with his knuckles—first loudly, then very softly, repeating the gentle knock five times in quick succession. It was clear he was expected, as without the sound of anyone approaching, the chain was unlatched with a quiet rattle. Then came the sound of the bolt being carefully pulled back into its place. As it locked into position, a small gap in the door opened. At that moment, Rudolf’s hand slipped from Bauer’s arm. With a swift motion, he grabbed the guy by the back of the neck and hurled him forcefully into the street, where he lost his balance and fell flat on his face in the mud. Rudolf slammed against the door: it opened, and he was inside. In an instant, he shut the door and bolted it again, leaving Bauer in the gutter outside. Then he turned, his hand on the grip of his revolver. I know he was hoping to see Rupert of Hentzau’s face just inches away from his own.

Neither Rupert nor Rischenheim, nor even the old woman fronted him: a tall, handsome, dark girl faced him, holding an oil-lamp in her hand. He did not know her, but I could have told him that she was old Mother Holf’s youngest child, Rosa, for I had often seen her as I rode through the town of Zenda with the king, before the old lady moved her dwelling to Strelsau. Indeed the girl had seemed to haunt the king’s foot-steps, and he had himself joked on her obvious efforts to attract his attention, and the languishing glances of her great black eyes. But it is the lot of prominent personages to inspire these strange passions, and the king had spent as little thought on her as on any of the romantic girls who found a naughty delight in half-fanciful devotion to him—devotion starting, in many cases, by an irony of which the king was happily unconscious, from the brave figure that he made at his coronation and his picturesque daring in the affair of Black Michael. The worshipers never came near enough to perceive the alteration in their idol.

Neither Rupert nor Rischenheim, nor even the old woman, confronted him: a tall, attractive, dark-haired girl faced him, holding an oil lamp in her hand. He didn’t recognize her, but I could have told him that she was old Mother Holf’s youngest child, Rosa, since I had often seen her while riding through Zenda with the king, before the old lady moved to Strelsau. In fact, the girl seemed to follow the king around, and he had even joked about her obvious attempts to get his attention and the longing looks from her deep black eyes. However, it’s typical for prominent figures to inspire these unusual passions, and the king had given her as little thought as he did any of the romantic girls who took a mischievous pleasure in their half-fanciful devotion to him—devotion that often, ironically, stemmed from the impressive way he appeared at his coronation and his boldness in dealing with Black Michael. The admirers never got close enough to see the changes in their idol.

The half then, at least, of Rosa’s attachment was justly due to the man who now stood opposite to her, looking at her with surprise by the murky light of the strong-smelling oil-lamp. The lamp shook and almost fell from her hand when she saw him; for the scarf had slid away, and his features were exposed to full view. Fright, delight, and excitement vied with one another in her eyes.

The half of Rosa’s feelings that mattered was definitely aimed at the man who now stood across from her, staring at her in shock under the dim light of the strong-smelling oil lamp. The lamp nearly slipped from her grip when she saw him; the scarf had slipped off, revealing his face completely. Fear, joy, and excitement battled for attention in her eyes.

“The king!” she whispered in amazement. “No, but—” And she searched his face wonderingly.

“The king!” she whispered in astonishment. “No, but—” And she looked at his face in wonder.

“Is it the beard you miss?” asked Rudolf, fingering his chin. “Mayn’t kings shave when they please, as well as other men?” Her face still expressed bewilderment, and still a lingering doubt. He bent towards her, whispering:

“Is it the beard you miss?” asked Rudolf, rubbing his chin. “Can’t kings shave whenever they want, just like everyone else?” Her face still showed confusion, and there was still a hint of doubt. He leaned in closer to her, whispering:

“Perhaps I wasn’t over-anxious to be known at once.”

“Maybe I wasn’t too eager to be recognized right away.”

She flushed with pleasure at the confidence he seemed to put in her.

She blushed with pleasure at the trust he seemed to have in her.

“I should know you anywhere,” she whispered, with a glance of the great black eyes. “Anywhere, your Majesty.”

“I would recognize you anywhere,” she whispered, with a look from herdeep, dark eyes. “Anywhere, Your Majesty.”

“Then you’ll help me, perhaps?”

“Then you'll help me, maybe?”

“With my life.”

“With my life.”

“No, no, my dear young lady, merely with a little information. Whose home is this?”

“No, no, my dear young lady, just a bit of information. Whose house is this?”

“My mother’s.”

"My mom's."

“Ah! She takes lodgers?”

"Ah! She takes renters?"

The girl appeared vexed at his cautious approaches. “Tell me what you want to know,” she said simply.

The girl looked annoyed by his careful attempts. “Just tell me what you want to know,” she said plainly.

“Then who’s here?”

“Who’s here then?”

“My lord the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim.”

“My lord, the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim.”

“And what’s he doing?”

"And what is he doing?"

“He’s lying on the bed moaning and swearing, because his wounded arm gives him pain.”

“He's lying on the bed, moaning and cursing, because his injured arm is hurting him.”

“And is nobody else here?”

“Is no one else here?”

She looked round warily, and sank her voice to a whisper as she answered:

She glanced around cautiously and lowered her voice to a whisper as she replied:

“No, not now—nobody else.”

“No, not right now—no one else.”

“I was seeking a friend of mine,” said Rudolf. “I want to see him alone. It’s not easy for a king to see people alone.”

“I was looking for a friend of mine,” said Rudolf. “I want to see him by himself. It’s not easy for a king to meet people alone.”

“You mean—?”

“You’re saying—?”

“Well, you know whom I mean.”

“Well, you know who I’m talking about.”

“Yes. No, he’s gone; but he’s gone to find you.”

“Yes. No, he’s gone; but he’s left to look for you.”

“To find me! Plague take it! How do you know that, my pretty lady?”

“To find me! Damn it! How do you know that, my lovely lady?”

“Bauer told me.”

"Bauer told me."

“Ah, Bauer! And who’s Bauer?”

"Ah, Bauer! Who's that?"

“The man who knocked. Why did you shut him out?”

“The man who knocked. Why did you close the door on him?”

“To be alone with you, to be sure. So Bauer tells you his master’s secrets?”

“To be alone with you, that’s for sure. So Bauer shares his master’s secrets with you?”

She acknowledged his raillery with a coquettish laugh. It was not amiss for the king to see that she had her admirers.

She responded to his teasing with a playful laugh. It wasn't a mistake for the king to notice that she had her fans.

“Well, and where has this foolish count gone to meet me?” asked Rudolf lightly.

“Well, where has this foolish count gone to meet me?” Rudolf asked casually.

“You haven’t seen him?”

"Have you not seen him?"

“No; I came straight from the Castle of Zenda.”

“No; I came directly from the Castle of Zenda.”

“But,” she cried, “he expected to find you at the hunting lodge. Ah, but now I recollect! The Count of Rischenheim was greatly vexed to find, on his return, that his cousin was gone.”

“But,” she exclaimed, “he thought he would find you at the hunting lodge. Oh, but now I remember! The Count of Rischenheim was really annoyed to discover, upon his return, that his cousin was missing.”

“Ah, he was gone! Now I see! Rischenheim brought a message from me to Count Rupert.”

“Ah, he’s gone! Now I get it! Rischenheim delivered a message from me to Count Rupert.”

“And they missed one another, your Majesty?”

“And they missed each other, Your Majesty?”

“Exactly, my dear young lady. Very vexatious it is, upon my word!” In this remark, at least, Rudolf spoke no more and no other than he felt. “But when do you expect the Count of Hentzau?” he pursued.

“Exactly, my dear young lady. It's very annoying, I assure you!” In this remark, at least, Rudolf expressed exactly what he felt. “But when do you expect the Count of Hentzau?” he continued.

“Early in the morning, your Majesty—at seven or eight.”

“Early in the morning, Your Majesty—around seven or eight.”

Rudolf came nearer to her, and took a couple of gold coins from his pocket.

Rudolf moved closer to her and pulled a couple of gold coins from his pocket.

“I don’t want money, your Majesty,” she murmured.

“I don’t want money, Your Majesty,” she said quietly.

“Oh, make a hole in them and hang them round your neck.”

“Oh, punch a hole in them and wear them around your neck.”

“Ah, yes: yes, give them to me,” she cried, holding out her hand eagerly.

“Ah, yes: yes, give them to me,” she exclaimed, extending her hand eagerly.

“You’ll earn them?” he asked, playfully holding them out of her reach.

“You’ll earn them?” he asked, teasingly keeping them out of her reach.

“How?”

“How?”

“By being ready to open to me when I come at eleven and knock as Bauer knocked.”

“By being ready to let me in when I arrive at eleven and knock like Bauer did.”

“Yes, I’ll be there.”

"Yes, I’ll be there."

“And by telling nobody that I’ve been here to-night. Will you promise me that?”

“And please don't tell anyone that I was here tonight. Can you promise me that?”

“Not my mother?”

"Not my mom?"

“No.”

“No.”

“Nor the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim?”

“Nor the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim?”

“Him least of all. You must tell nobody. My business is very private, and Rischenheim doesn’t know it.”

“Him least of all. You can’t tell anyone. My business is very personal, and Rischenheim doesn’t know about it.”

“I’ll do all you tell me. But—but Bauer knows.”

“I’ll do everything you say. But—Bauer knows.”

“True,” said Rudolf. “Bauer knows. Well, we’ll see about Bauer.”

“True,” said Rudolf. “Bauer knows. Well, we’ll see what Bauer has to say.”

As he spoke he turned towards the door. Suddenly the girl bent, snatched at his hand and kissed it.

As he spoke, he turned towards the door. Suddenly, the girl bent down, grabbed his hand, and kissed it.

“I would die for you,” she murmured.

"I would die for you," she whispered.

“Poor child!” said he gently. I believe he was loath to make profit, even in the queen’s service, of her poor foolish love. He laid his hand on the door, but paused a moment to say:

“Poor child!” he said softly. I think he didn’t want to take advantage, even in the queen’s service, of her sad, misguided love. He placed his hand on the door but hesitated for a moment to say:

“If Bauer comes, you have told me nothing. Mind, nothing! I threatened you, but you told me nothing.”

“If Bauer comes, you haven't told me anything. Seriously, nothing! I threatened you, but you still said nothing.”

“He’ll tell them you have been here.”

“He'll tell them you were here.”

“That can’t be helped; at least they won’t know when I shall arrive again. Good-night.”

"There's nothing that can be done about it; at least they won't know when I'll be back again. Good night."

Rudolf opened the door and slipped through, closing it hastily behind him. If Bauer got back to the house, his visit must be known; but if he could intercept Bauer, the girl’s silence was assured. He stood just outside, listening intently and searching the darkness with eager eyes.

Rudolf opened the door and slipped through, quickly shutting it behind him. If Bauer returned to the house, his visit would be known; but if he could catch Bauer before that, the girl’s silence would be guaranteed. He stood just outside, listening carefully and scanning the darkness with eager eyes.





CHAPTER XI. WHAT THE CHANCELLOR’S WIFE SAW

THE night, so precious in its silence, solitude, and darkness, was waning fast; soon the first dim approaches of day would be visible; soon the streets would become alive and people be about. Before then Rudolf Rassendyll, the man who bore a face that he dared not show in open day, must be under cover; else men would say that the king was in Strelsau, and the news would flash in a few hours through the kingdom and (so Rudolf feared) reach even those ears which we knew to be shut to all earthly sounds. But there was still some time at Mr. Rassendyll’s disposal, and he could not spend it better than in pursuing his fight with Bauer. Taking a leaf out of the rascal’s own book, he drew himself back into the shadow of the house walls and prepared to wait. At the worst he could keep the fellow from communicating with Rischenheim for a little longer, but his hope was that Bauer would steal back after a while and reconnoitre with a view to discovering how matters stood, whether the unwelcome visitor had taken his departure and the way to Rischenheim were open. Wrapping his scarf closely round his face, Rudolf waited, patiently enduring the tedium as he best might, drenched by the rain, which fell steadily, and very imperfectly sheltered from the buffeting of the wind. Minutes went by; there were no signs of Bauer nor of anybody else in the silent street. Yet Rudolf did not venture to leave his post; Bauer would seize the opportunity to slip in; perhaps Bauer had seen him come out, and was in his turn waiting till the coast should be clear; or, again, perhaps the useful spy had gone off to intercept Rupert of Hentzau, and warn him of the danger in the Konigstrasse. Ignorant of the truth and compelled to accept all these chances, Rudolf waited, still watching the distant beginnings of dawning day, which must soon drive him to his hiding-place again. Meanwhile my poor wife waited also, a prey to every fear that a woman’s sensitive mind can imagine and feed upon.

THE night, so precious in its silence, solitude, and darkness, was fading quickly; soon the first hints of day would be visible; soon the streets would come alive with people. Before that happened, Rudolf Rassendyll, the man with a face he couldn’t show in daylight, needed to find cover; otherwise, people would say the king was in Strelsau, and the news would spread rapidly throughout the kingdom and, as Rudolf feared, reach even those who we knew were oblivious to all earthly sounds. But there was still some time left for Mr. Rassendyll, and he couldn’t spend it better than by continuing his struggle with Bauer. Taking a page from the rascal’s own playbook, he stepped back into the shadows of the house walls and prepared to wait. At worst, he could keep the guy from contacting Rischenheim for a little longer, but he hoped that Bauer would creep back soon to check the situation—whether the unwelcome visitor had left and the way to Rischenheim was clear. Wrapping his scarf tightly around his face, Rudolf waited, enduring the boredom as best as he could, soaked by the steady rain and only partially shielded from the relentless wind. Minutes passed; there were no signs of Bauer or anyone else in the quiet street. Yet Rudolf didn’t dare leave his spot; Bauer could take the chance to sneak in; maybe Bauer had seen him leave and was now waiting for the coast to be clear; or perhaps the resourceful spy had gone off to stop Rupert of Hentzau and warn him about the danger in the Konigstrasse. Unaware of the truth and forced to consider all these possibilities, Rudolf continued to watch the distant beginnings of dawn, which would soon force him back into his hiding place. Meanwhile, my poor wife was also waiting, consumed by every fear that a woman’s sensitive mind can imagine and amplify.

Rudolf turned his head this way and that, seeking always the darker blot of shadow that would mean a human being. For a while his search was vain, but presently he found what he looked for—ay, and even more. On the same side of the street, to his left hand, from the direction of the station, not one, but three blurred shapes moved up the street. They came stealthily, yet quickly; with caution, but without pause or hesitation. Rudolf, scenting danger, flattened himself close against the wall and felt for his revolver. Very likely they were only early workers or late revelers, but he was ready for something else; he had not yet sighted Bauer, and action was to be looked for from the man. By infinitely gradual sidelong slitherings he moved a few paces from the door of Mother Holf’s house, and stood six feet perhaps, or eight, on the right-hand side of it. The three came on. He strained his eyes in the effort to discern their features. In that dim light certainty was impossible, but the one in the middle might well be Bauer: the height, the walk, and the make were much what Bauer’s were. If it were Bauer, then Bauer had friends, and Bauer and his friends seemed to be stalking some game. Always most carefully and gradually Rudolf edged yet farther from the little shop. At a distance of some five yards he halted finally, drew out his revolver, covered the man whom he took to be Bauer, and thus waited his fortune and his chance.

Rudolf turned his head this way and that, always looking for the darker spots of shadow that would indicate a human presence. For a while, his search was unsuccessful, but soon he found what he was looking for—and even more. On the same side of the street, to his left, coming from the direction of the station, three shadowy figures moved down the street. They came quietly but quickly; cautiously, yet without stopping or hesitating. Sensing danger, Rudolf pressed himself against the wall and felt for his revolver. It was possible they were just early workers or late partygoers, but he was prepared for something different; he hadn’t spotted Bauer yet, and action was to be expected from that man. Stealthily, he shifted a few paces away from the door of Mother Holf’s house, standing about six or eight feet to its right. The three figures continued approaching. He strained to make out their features. In that dim light, he couldn’t be sure, but the one in the middle could very well be Bauer: the height, the gait, and build matched what he remembered of him. If it was Bauer, then he had company, and they appeared to be stalking something. Carefully and slowly, Rudolf edged further away from the little shop. After moving about five yards, he finally stopped, drew his revolver, aimed it at the man he believed to be Bauer, and waited for his moment and fortune.

Now, it was plain that Bauer—for Bauer it was—would look for one of two things: what he hoped was to find Rudolf still in the house, what he feared was to be told that Rudolf, having fulfilled the unknown purpose of his visit, was gone whole and sound. If the latter tidings met him, these two good friends of his whom he had enlisted for his reinforcement were to have five crowns each and go home in peace; if the former, they were to do their work and make ten crowns. Years after, one of them told me the whole story without shame or reserve. What their work was, the heavy bludgeons they carried and the long knife that one of them had lent to Bauer showed pretty clearly.

Now, it was clear that Bauer—since it was Bauer—was looking for one of two things: what he hoped was to find Rudolf still in the house, and what he feared was to hear that Rudolf, having completed the unknown purpose of his visit, was gone, safe and sound. If he received the latter news, these two good friends he had brought along for support would each get five crowns and go home peacefully; if it was the former, they would do their job and earn ten crowns. Years later, one of them told me the whole story without any shame or hesitation. What their job was, the heavy clubs they carried and the long knife that one of them had lent to Bauer made it pretty obvious.

But neither to Bauer nor to them did it occur that their quarry might be crouching near, hunting as well as hunted. Not that the pair of ruffians who had been thus hired would have hesitated for that thought, as I imagine. For it is strange, yet certain, that the zenith of courage and the acme of villainy can alike be bought for the price of a lady’s glove. Among such outcasts as those from whom Bauer drew his recruits the murder of a man is held serious only when the police are by, and death at the hands of him they seek to kill is no more than an every-day risk of their employment.

But neither Bauer nor his associates considered that their target might be lurking nearby, just as eager to hunt as they were to kill. It's unlikely that the two thugs they hired would have been deterred by that idea, I believe. It's odd, but true, that the height of bravery and the peak of wickedness can both be purchased for the cost of a lady’s glove. Among the outcasts Bauer recruited, killing a man is only viewed as serious when the police are involved, and dying at the hands of the person they are trying to kill is just an everyday risk of their job.

“Here’s the house,” whispered Bauer, stopping at the door. “Now, I’ll knock, and you stand by to knock him on the head if he runs out. He’s got a six-shooter, so lose no time.”

“Here’s the house,” Bauer whispered, pausing at the door. “Now, I’ll knock, and you be ready to hit him on the head if he tries to run out. He’s got a six-shooter, so don’t waste any time.”

“He’ll only fire it in heaven,” growled a hoarse, guttural voice that ended in a chuckle.

“He’ll only shoot it in heaven,” growled a rough, low voice that ended in a chuckle.

“But if he’s gone?” objected the other auxiliary.

“But what if he’s gone?” protested the other assistant.

“Then I know where he’s gone,” answered Bauer. “Are you ready?”

“Then I know where he’s gone,” Bauer replied. “Are you ready?”

A ruffian stood on either side of the door with uplifted bludgeon. Bauer raised his hand to knock.

A thug stood on either side of the door with a raised club. Bauer lifted his hand to knock.

Rudolf knew that Rischenheim was within, and he feared that Bauer, hearing that the stranger had gone, would take the opportunity of telling the count of his visit. The count would, in his turn, warn Rupert of Hentzau, and the work of catching the ringleader would all fall to be done again. At no time did Mr. Rassendyll take count of odds against him, but in this instance he may well have thought himself, with his revolver, a match for the three ruffians. At any rate, before Bauer had time to give the signal, he sprang out suddenly from the wall and darted at the fellow. His onset was so sudden that the other two fell back a pace; Rudolf caught Bauer fairly by the throat. I do not suppose that he meant to strangle him, but the anger, long stored in his heart, found vent in the fierce grip of his fingers. It is certain that Bauer thought his time was come, unless he struck a blow for himself. Instantly he raised his hand and thrust fiercely at Rudolf with his long knife. Mr. Rassendyll would have been a dead man, had he not loosed his hold and sprung lightly away. But Bauer sprang at him again, thrusting with the knife, and crying to his associates,

Rudolf knew that Rischenheim was inside, and he worried that Bauer, upon hearing the stranger had left, would take the chance to tell the count about his visit. The count would then alert Rupert of Hentzau, and they would have to start the work of catching the ringleader all over again. Mr. Rassendyll never backed down from odds against him, but in this case, he might have thought he could handle the three thugs with his revolver. Regardless, before Bauer could signal for help, he suddenly jumped out from behind the wall and charged at the guy. His attack was so unexpected that the other two stepped back a bit; Rudolf grabbed Bauer by the throat. I doubt he intended to strangle him, but the anger he'd been holding in came out in the fierce grip of his fingers. It's clear that Bauer thought he was done for unless he fought back. Immediately, he lifted his hand and lunged at Rudolf with his long knife. Mr. Rassendyll would have been killed if he hadn't let go and moved away quickly. But Bauer lunged at him again, stabbing with the knife and shouting to his friends,

“Club him, you fools, club him!”

“Hit him, you idiots, hit him!”

Thus exhorted, one jumped forward. The moment for hesitation had gone. In spite of the noise of wind and pelting rain, the sound of a shot risked much; but not to fire was death. Rudolf fired full at Bauer: the fellow saw his intention and tried to leap behind one of his companions; he was just too late, and fell with a groan to the ground.

Thus encouraged, one jumped forward. The time for hesitation had passed. Despite the howling wind and pouring rain, the sound of a gunshot carried a great risk; but not firing meant certain death. Rudolf aimed directly at Bauer: the guy saw what he was about to do and tried to duck behind one of his friends; he was just a moment too late and collapsed with a groan to the ground.

Again the other ruffians shrank back, appalled by the sudden ruthless decision of the act. Mr. Rassendyll laughed. A half smothered yet uncontrolled oath broke from one of them. “By God!” he whispered hoarsely, gazing at Rudolf’s face and letting his arm fall to his side. “My God!” he said then, and his mouth hung open. Again Rudolf laughed at his terrified stare.

Again, the other thugs stepped back, shocked by the sudden, brutal decision. Mr. Rassendyll laughed. A half-muffled, yet uncontrolled curse escaped one of them. “Oh my God!” he whispered hoarsely, staring at Rudolf’s face and letting his arm drop to his side. “Oh my God!” he repeated, his mouth hanging open. Once more, Rudolf laughed at his terrified expression.

“A bigger job than you fancied, is it?” he asked, pushing his scarf well away from his chin.

“Is it a bigger task than you thought?” he asked, pushing his scarf far from his chin.

The man gaped at him; the other’s eyes asked wondering questions, but neither did he attempt to resume the attack. The first at last found voice, and he said, “Well, it’d be damned cheap at ten crowns, and that’s the living truth.”

The man stared at him; the other’s eyes showed curious questions, but neither of them made any move to start the fight again. Finally, the first one spoke up and said, “Well, that’d be incredibly cheap at ten crowns, and that’s the honest truth.”

His friend—or confederate rather, for such men have no friends—looked on, still amazed.

His accomplice—or confederate really, because people like that don't have friends—watched, still astonished.

“Take up that fellow by his head and his heels,” ordered Rudolf. “Quickly! I suppose you don’t want the police to find us here with him, do you? Well, no more do I. Lift him up.”

“Grab that guy by his head and feet,” ordered Rudolf. “Hurry up! I guess you don’t want the police to catch us here with him, right? Well, I don’t either. Lift him up.”

As he spoke Rudolf turned to knock at the door of No. 19. But even as he did so Bauer groaned. Dead perhaps he ought to have been, but it seems to me that fate is always ready to take the cream and leave the scum. His leap aside had served him well, after all: he had nearly escaped scot free. As it was, the bullet, almost missing his head altogether, had just glanced on his temple as it passed; its impact had stunned, but not killed. Friend Bauer was in unusual luck that night; I wouldn’t have taken a hundred to one about his chance of life. Rupert arrested his hand. It would not do to leave Bauer at the house, if Bauer were likely to regain speech. He stood for a moment, considering what to do, but in an instant the thoughts that he tried to gather were scattered again.

As he spoke, Rudolf turned to knock on the door of No. 19. But just as he did, Bauer groaned. He probably should have been dead, but it seems like fate always takes the best and leaves the worst. His leap aside had worked out for him, after all; he had almost gotten away clean. As it was, the bullet had barely missed his head, just grazing his temple as it went by; its impact had stunned him but didn’t kill him. Friend Bauer was unusually lucky that night; I wouldn’t have bet a hundred to one on his chances of survival. Rupert stopped his hand. It wouldn’t be wise to leave Bauer in the house if he was likely to regain his speech. He stood for a moment, thinking about what to do, but in an instant, the thoughts he tried to gather scattered again.

“The patrol! the patrol!” hoarsely whispered the fellow who had not yet spoken. There was a sound of the hoofs of horses. Down the street from the station end there appeared two mounted men. Without a second moment’s hesitation the two rascals dropped their friend Bauer with a thud on the ground; one ran at his full speed across the street, the other bolted no less quickly up the Konigstrasse. Neither could afford to meet the constables; and who could say what story this red-haired gentleman might tell, ay, or what powers he might command?

“The patrol! the patrol!” whispered the guy who hadn't spoken yet. There was the sound of horses' hooves. Coming down the street from the station were two mounted men. Without a second thought, the two troublemakers dropped their friend Bauer hard on the ground; one ran at full speed across the street, while the other dashed quickly up Konigstrasse. Neither could risk running into the cops; and who knew what this red-haired guy might say, or what influence he might have?

But, in truth, Rudolf gave no thought to either his story or his powers. If he were caught, the best he could hope would be to lie in the lockup while Rupert played his game unmolested. The device that he had employed against the amazed ruffians could be used against lawful authority only as a last and desperate resort. While he could run, run he would. In an instant he also took to his heels, following the fellow who had darted up the Konigstrasse. But before he had gone very far, coming to a narrow turning, he shot down it; then he paused for a moment to listen.

But, honestly, Rudolf wasn’t thinking about his story or his powers at all. If he got caught, the best he could do was sit in the lockup while Rupert continued his game without a hitch. The trick he had used against those stunned thugs could only be used against the law in the most desperate situations. As long as he could run, he would. In a split second, he took off, chasing after the guy who had bolted up the Konigstrasse. But before he got very far, he came to a narrow side street and dashed down it; then he stopped for a moment to listen.

The patrol had seen the sudden dispersal of the group, and, struck with natural suspicion, quickened pace. A few minutes brought them where Bauer was. They jumped from their horses and ran to him. He was unconscious, and could, of course, give them no account of how he came to be in his present state. The fronts of all the houses were dark, the doors shut; there was nothing to connect the man stretched on the ground with either No. 19 or any other dwelling. Moreover, the constables were not sure that the sufferer was himself a meritorious object, for his hand still held a long, ugly knife. They were perplexed: they were but two; there was a wounded man to look after; there were three men to pursue, and the three had fled in three separate directions. They looked up at No. 19; No. 19 remained dark, quiet, absolutely indifferent. The fugitives were out of sight. Rudolf Rassendyll, hearing nothing, had started again on his way. But a minute later he heard a shrill whistle. The patrol were summoning assistance; the man must be carried to the station, and a report made; but other constables might be warned of what had happened, and despatched in pursuit of the culprits. Rudolf heard more than one answering whistle; he broke into a run, looking for a turning on the left that would take him back into the direction of my house, but he found none. The narrow street twisted and curved in the bewildering way that characterizes the old parts of the town. Rudolf had spent some time once in Strelsau; but a king learns little of back streets, and he was soon fairly puzzled as to his whereabouts. Day was dawning, and he began to meet people here and there. He dared run no more, even had his breath lasted him; winding the scarf about his face, and cramming his hat over his forehead again, he fell into an easy walk, wondering whether he could venture to ask his way, relieved to find no signs that he was being pursued, trying to persuade himself that Bauer, though not dead, was at least incapable of embarrassing disclosures; above all, conscious of the danger of his tell-tale face, and of the necessity of finding some shelter before the city was all stirring and awake.

The patrol noticed the group suddenly scatter and, feeling a natural suspicion, picked up their pace. Within a few minutes, they reached Bauer. They jumped off their horses and rushed to him. He was unconscious and couldn’t explain how he ended up in that condition. The fronts of all the houses were dark, and the doors were closed; there was nothing to link the man lying on the ground to either No. 19 or any other home. Furthermore, the officers weren't sure that the injured man was a good person, as he still clutched a long, ugly knife. They were confused: there were just two of them, they had a wounded man to attend to, and three men to chase who had fled in different directions. They looked up at No. 19; it stayed dark, quiet, and completely indifferent. The fugitives were gone from sight. Rudolf Rassendyll, hearing nothing, continued on his way. But a minute later, he heard a loud whistle. The patrol was calling for help; the man needed to be taken to the station and a report needed to be filed. Other officers could be alerted about what had happened and sent to catch the culprits. Rudolf heard several responding whistles and broke into a run, searching for a left turn that would lead him back toward my house, but he found none. The narrow street twisted and turned in the confusing way typical of the old parts of the city. Rudolf had spent some time in Strelsau, but a king doesn’t learn much about back streets, and he quickly became lost. Day was breaking, and he started to see people here and there. He dared not run anymore, even if he had the breath for it; wrapping the scarf around his face and pulling his hat down over his forehead again, he settled into a casual walk, wondering if he could risk asking for directions, relieved to see no signs that he was being chased, trying to convince himself that Bauer, though not dead, was at least unable to make any embarrassing revelations; above all, aware of the risk his obvious face posed and the need to find some shelter before the city was fully awake.

At this moment he heard horses’ hoofs behind him. He was now at the end of the street, where it opened on the square in which the barracks stand. He knew his bearings now, and, had he not been interrupted, could have been back to safe shelter in my house in twenty minutes. But, looking back, he saw the figure of a mounted constable just coming into sight behind him. The man seemed to see Rudolf, for he broke into a quick trot. Mr. Rassendyll’s position was critical; this fact alone accounts for the dangerous step into which he allowed himself to be forced. Here he was, a man unable to give account of himself, of remarkable appearance, and carrying a revolver, of which one barrel was discharged. And there was Bauer, a wounded man, shot by somebody with a revolver, a quarter of an hour before. Even to be questioned was dangerous; to be detained meant ruin to the great business that engaged his energies. For all he knew, the patrol had actually sighted him as he ran. His fears were not vain; for the constable raised his voice, crying, “Hi, sir—you there—stop a minute!”

At that moment, he heard hoofbeats behind him. He was at the end of the street, where it opened up to the square with the barracks. He recognized where he was now, and if he hadn’t been interrupted, he could have made it back to the safety of my house in twenty minutes. But looking back, he saw a mounted officer coming into view. The man seemed to spot Rudolf, as he broke into a quick trot. Mr. Rassendyll was in a critical situation; this alone explains the risky decision he felt forced into. Here he was, a man who couldn’t explain himself, with an outstanding appearance, and carrying a revolver with one shot fired. And there was Bauer, a wounded man who had been shot by someone with a revolver only fifteen minutes earlier. Even answering questions was risky; being held up would mean disaster for the important mission he was focused on. For all he knew, the patrol had seen him as he ran. His fears were not unfounded; for the constable raised his voice, calling out, “Hey, sir—you there—stop for a minute!”

Resistance was the one thing worse than to yield. Wit, and not force, must find escape this time. Rudolf stopped, looking round again with a surprised air. Then he drew himself up with an assumption of dignity, and waited for the constable. If that last card must be played, he would win the hand with it.

Resistance was the only thing worse than giving in. This time, it had to be wit, not force, that found a way out. Rudolf paused, glancing around in surprise once more. Then he straightened up, trying to look dignified, and waited for the constable. If he had to play that last card, he was determined to win the game with it.

“Well, what do you want?” he asked coldly, when the man was a few yards from him; and, as he spoke, he withdrew the scarf almost entirely from his features, keeping it only over his chin. “You call very peremptorily,” he continued, staring contemptuously. “What’s your business with me?”

“Well, what do you want?” he asked coldly, as the man approached a few yards away; and, as he spoke, he pulled the scarf almost completely away from his face, leaving it only over his chin. “You’re being pretty demanding,” he continued, looking at him with disdain. “What do you want with me?”

With a violent start, the sergeant—for such the star on his collar and the lace on his cuff proclaimed him—leant forward in the saddle to look at the man whom he had hailed. Rudolf said nothing and did not move. The man’s eyes studied his face intently. Then he sat bolt upright and saluted, his face dyed to a deep red in his sudden confusion.

With a harsh beginning, the sergeant—indicated by the star on his collar and the trim on his cuff—leaned forward in the saddle to get a better look at the man he had called out to. Rudolf remained silent and still. The man’s eyes examined his face closely. Then he sat up straight and saluted, his face turning a deep red in his sudden embarrassment.

“And why do you salute me now?” asked Rudolf in a mocking tone. “First you hunt me, then you salute me. By Heaven, I don’t know why you put yourself out at all about me!”

“Why are you saluting me now?” Rudolf asked mockingly. “First you chase me, then you salute me. Honestly, I don’t get why you even bother with me at all!”

“I—I—” the fellow stuttered. Then trying a fresh start, he stammered, “Your Majesty, I didn’t know—I didn’t suppose—”

“I—I—” the guy stuttered. Then trying to start over, he stammered, “Your Majesty, I didn’t know—I didn’t think—”

Rudolf stepped towards him with a quick, decisive tread.

Rudolf walked up to him quickly and confidently.

“And why do you call me ‘Your Majesty’?” he asked, still mockingly.

“And why do you call me ‘Your Majesty’?” he asked, still teasingly.

“It—it—isn’t it your Majesty?”

“Isn’t it your Majesty?”

Rudolf was close by him now, his hand on the horse’s neck.

Rudolf was right next to him now, his hand on the horse's neck.

He looked up into the sergeant’s face with steady eyes, saying:

He looked up into the sergeant’s face with steady eyes and said:

“You make a mistake, my friend. I am not the king.”

“You're making a mistake, my friend. I'm not the king.”

“You are not—?” stuttered the bewildered fellow.

“You’re not—?” stuttered the confused guy.

“By no means. And, sergeant—?”

“Absolutely not. And, sergeant—?”

“Your Majesty?”

"Your Majesty?"

“Sir, you mean.”

"Sir, you mean."

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“A zealous officer, sergeant, can make no greater mistake than to take for the king a gentleman who is not the king. It might injure his prospects, since the king, not being here, mightn’t wish to have it supposed that he was here. Do you follow me, sergeant?”

“A passionate officer, sergeant, can make no bigger mistake than to assume a gentleman is the king when he isn’t. It could hurt his chances, since the king, not being present, might not want it to be assumed that he is here. Do you understand me, sergeant?”

The man said nothing, but stared hard. After a moment Rudolf continued:

The man didn’t say anything but glared intensely. After a moment, Rudolf went on:

“In such a case,” said he, “a discreet officer would not trouble the gentleman any more, and would be very careful not to mention that he had made such a silly mistake. Indeed, if questioned, he would answer without hesitation that he hadn’t seen anybody even like the king, much less the king himself.”

“In that situation,” he said, “a sensible officer wouldn’t bother the gentleman any further and would be very cautious not to mention the foolish mistake he made. In fact, if asked, he would immediately respond that he hadn’t seen anyone like the king, let alone the king himself.”

A doubtful, puzzled little smile spread under the sergeant’s moustache.

A confused, questioning little smile appeared beneath the sergeant's mustache.

“You see, the king is not even in Strelsau,” said Rudolf.

“You see, the king isn't even in Strelsau,” Rudolf said.

“Not in Strelsau, sir?”

"Not in Strelsau, right?"

“Why, no, he’s at Zenda.”

“Actually, no, he’s at Zenda.”

“Ah! At Zenda, sir?”

"Ah! At Zenda, right?"

“Certainly. It is therefore impossible—physically impossible—that he should be here.”

“Of course. So, it’s totally impossible—physically impossible—that he could be here.”

The fellow was convinced that he understood now.

The guy was sure he understood now.

“It’s certainly impossible, sir,” said he, smiling more broadly.

“It’s definitely impossible, sir,” he said, smiling even more widely.

“Absolutely. And therefore impossible also that you should have seen him.” With this Rudolf took a gold piece from his pocket and handed it to the sergeant. The fellow took it with something like a wink.

“Definitely. So it’s also impossible that you could have seen him.” With that, Rudolf took a gold coin from his pocket and handed it to the sergeant. The guy took it with a sort of wink.

“As for you, you’ve searched here and found nobody,” concluded Mr. Rassendyll. “So hadn’t you better at once search somewhere else?

“As for you, you’ve looked around here and found no one,” Mr. Rassendyll concluded. “So shouldn’t you go ahead and search somewhere else?”

“Without doubt, sir,” said the sergeant, and with the most deferential salute, and another confidential smile, he turned and rode back by the way he had come. No doubt he wished that he could meet a gentleman who was—not the king—every morning of his life. It hardly need be said that all idea of connecting the gentleman with the crime committed in the Konigstrasse had vanished from his mind. Thus Rudolf won freedom from the man’s interference, but at a dangerous cost—how dangerous he did not know. It was indeed most impossible that the king could be in Strelsau.

“Of course, sir,” the sergeant said, giving a respectful salute and a knowing smile before turning and riding back the way he came. He probably wished he could meet a man who was—not the king—every morning. It goes without saying that any thought of linking that man to the crime in Konigstrasse had completely left his mind. In this way, Rudolf gained freedom from the man's interference, but it came at a risky price—one he wasn’t aware of. It was truly unlikely that the king could be in Strelsau.

He lost no time now in turning his steps towards his refuge. It was past five o’clock, day came quickly, and the streets began to be peopled by men and women on their way to open stalls or to buy in the market. Rudolf crossed the square at a rapid walk, for he was afraid of the soldiers who were gathering for early duty opposite to the barracks. Fortunately he passed by them unobserved, and gained the comparative seclusion of the street in which my house stands, without encountering any further difficulties. In truth, he was almost in safety; but bad luck was now to have its turn. When Mr. Rassendyll was no more than fifty yards from my door, a carriage suddenly drove up and stopped a few paces in front of him. The footman sprang down and opened the door. Two ladies got out; they were dressed in evening costume, and were returning from a ball. One was middle-aged, the other young and rather pretty. They stood for a moment on the pavement, the younger saying:

He wasted no time heading toward his safe place. It was past five o’clock, daytime arrived quickly, and the streets started to fill with men and women heading to set up stalls or shop in the market. Rudolf walked briskly across the square, anxious about the soldiers gathering for morning duty in front of the barracks. Luckily, he passed them unnoticed and reached the relative quiet of the street where my house is located without facing any more troubles. In truth, he was almost safe, but fate was about to change. When Mr. Rassendyll was just fifty yards from my door, a carriage suddenly pulled up and stopped a few steps in front of him. The footman jumped down and opened the door. Two ladies got out; they were dressed in evening wear and were coming back from a ball. One was middle-aged, and the other was young and quite pretty. They paused for a moment on the sidewalk, the younger one saying:

“Isn’t it pleasant, mother? I wish I could always be up at five o’clock.”

“Isn’t it nice, mom? I wish I could always get up at five in the morning.”

“My dear, you wouldn’t like it for long,” answered the elder. “It’s very nice for a change, but—”

“My dear, you wouldn’t enjoy it for long,” replied the elder. “It’s great for a change, but—”

She stopped abruptly. Her eye had fallen on Rudolf Rassendyll. He knew her: she was no less a person than the wife of Helsing the chancellor; his was the house at which the carriage had stopped. The trick that had served with the sergeant of police would not do now. She knew the king too well to believe that she could be mistaken about him; she was too much of a busybody to be content to pretend that she was mistaken.

She suddenly stopped. Her gaze landed on Rudolf Rassendyll. He recognized her; she was none other than the wife of Chancellor Helsing, the one whose house the carriage had stopped at. The trick that worked on the police sergeant wouldn't work now. She knew the king too well to think she could be wrong about him; she was too much of a nosy person to just pretend she was mistaken.

“Good gracious!” she whispered loudly, and, catching her daughter’s arm, she murmured, “Heavens, my dear, it’s the king!”

“Wow!” she whispered loudly, and, grabbing her daughter’s arm, she murmured, “Oh my gosh, my dear, it’s the king!”

Rudolf was caught. Not only the ladies, but their servants were looking at him.

Rudolf was caught. Not just the ladies, but their servants were staring at him.

Flight was impossible. He walked by them. The ladies curtseyed, the servants bowed bare-headed. Rudolf touched his hat and bowed slightly in return. He walked straight on towards my house; they were watching him, and he knew it. Most heartily did he curse the untimely hours to which folks keep up their dancing, but he thought that a visit to my house would afford as plausible an excuse for his presence as any other. So he went on, surveyed by the wondering ladies, and by the servants who, smothering smiles, asked one another what brought his Majesty abroad in such a plight (for Rudolf’s clothes were soaked and his boots muddy), at such an hour—and that in Strelsau, when all the world thought he was at Zenda.

Flight was impossible. He walked past them. The ladies curtsied, and the servants bowed without their hats. Rudolf touched his hat and gave a slight bow in return. He walked straight toward my house; they were watching him, and he was aware of it. He cursed the late hours that kept people dancing, but he figured that a visit to my house would provide as good an excuse for being out as anything else. So, he continued on, observed by the curious ladies and the servants, who, stifling smiles, wondered what had brought his Majesty out in such a state (since Rudolf’s clothes were soaked and his boots muddy), at such an hour—and in Strelsau, when everyone thought he was in Zenda.

Rudolf reached my house. Knowing that he was watched he had abandoned all intention of giving the signal agreed on between my wife and himself and of making his way in through the window. Such a sight would indeed have given the excellent Baroness von Helsing matter for gossip! It was better to let every servant in my house see his open entrance. But, alas, virtue itself sometimes leads to ruin. My dearest Helga, sleepless and watchful in the interest of her mistress, was even now behind the shutter, listening with all her ears and peering through the chinks. No sooner did Rudolf’s footsteps become audible than she cautiously unfastened the shutter, opened the window, put her pretty head out, and called softly: “All’s safe! Come in!”

Rudolf arrived at my house. Knowing he was being watched, he had given up on the plan he made with my wife to come in through the window. That would definitely have given the nosy Baroness von Helsing something to talk about! It was better to let all the servants in my house see him come in through the front door. But, sadly, sometimes even good intentions can lead to trouble. My dear Helga, who was sleepless and alert for her mistress, was right behind the shutters, listening closely and peering through the cracks. As soon as she heard Rudolf’s footsteps, she carefully unfastened the shutter, opened the window, poked her pretty head out, and whispered, “All’s safe! Come in!”

The mischief was done then, for the faces of Helsing’s wife and daughter, ay, and the faces of Helsing’s servants, were intent on this most strange spectacle. Rudolf, turning his head over his shoulder, saw them; a moment later poor Helga saw them also. Innocent and untrained in controlling her feelings, she gave a shrill little cry of dismay, and hastily drew back. Rudolf looked round again. The ladies had retreated to the cover of the porch, but he still saw their eager faces peering from between the pillars that supported it.

The trouble was already brewing, as the expressions on Helsing’s wife and daughter, and even on Helsing’s servants, were focused on this odd sight. Rudolf glanced back over his shoulder and noticed them; a moment later, poor Helga noticed them too. Innocent and unaccustomed to hiding her emotions, she let out a sharp cry of shock and quickly stepped back. Rudolf turned again. The women had moved to the shelter of the porch, but he could still see their curious faces peeking out from between the pillars that held it up.

“I may as well go in now,” said Rudolf, and in he sprang. There was a merry smile on his face as he ran forward to meet Helga, who leant against the table, pale and agitated.

“I might as well go in now,” said Rudolf, and he jumped in. There was a cheerful smile on his face as he ran forward to meet Helga, who was leaning against the table, pale and anxious.

“They saw you?” she gasped.

“They saw you?” she exclaimed.

“Undoubtedly,” said he. Then his sense of amusement conquered everything else, and he sat down in a chair, laughing.

“Definitely,” he said. Then his amusement took over, and he sat down in a chair, laughing.

“I’d give my life,” said he, “to hear the story that the chancellor will be waked up to hear in a minute or two from now!”

“I’d give my life,” he said, “to hear the story that the chancellor is about to be woken up to hear in a minute or two!”

But a moment’s thought made him grave again. For whether he were the king or Rudolf Rassendyll, he knew that my wife’s name was in equal peril. Knowing this, he stood at nothing to serve her. He turned to her and spoke quickly.

But a moment’s thought made him serious again. Whether he was the king or Rudolf Rassendyll, he knew that my wife's name was equally at risk. Realizing this, he did everything he could to help her. He turned to her and spoke quickly.

“You must rouse one of the servants at once. Send him round to the chancellor’s and tell the chancellor to come here directly. No, write a note. Say the king has come by appointment to see Fritz on some private business, but that Fritz has not kept the appointment, and that the king must now see the chancellor at once. Say there’s not a moment to lose.”

“You need to wake up one of the servants immediately. Send him over to the chancellor’s place and tell the chancellor to come here right away. No, write a note instead. Say the king has arrived by appointment to meet Fritz about some private matter, but Fritz hasn’t shown up, and the king needs to see the chancellor right now. Mention that there’s no time to waste.”

She was looking at him with wondering eyes.

She was looking at him with curious eyes.

“Don’t you see,” he said, “if I can impose on Helsing, I may stop those women’s tongues? If nothing’s done, how long do you suppose it’ll be before all Strelsau knows that Fritz von Tarlenheim’s wife let the king in at the window at five o’clock in the morning?”

“Don’t you see,” he said, “if I can get Helsing to help, I might be able to silence those women? If we don't act, how long do you think it’ll be before everyone in Strelsau knows that Fritz von Tarlenheim’s wife let the king in through the window at five in the morning?”

“I don’t understand,” murmured poor Helga in bewilderment.

“I don’t get it,” mumbled poor Helga in confusion.

“No, my dear lady, but for Heaven’s sake do what I ask of you. It’s the only chance now.”

“No, my dear lady, but for heaven's sake, please do what I'm asking. It's our only chance now.”

“I’ll do it,” she said, and sat down to write.

“I’ll do it,” she said, and sat down to write.

Thus it was that, hard on the marvelous tidings which, as I conjecture, the Baroness von Helsing poured into her husband’s drowsy ears, came an imperative summons that the chancellor should wait on the king at the house of Fritz von Tarlenheim.

Thus it was that, right after the amazing news which, I guess, the Baroness von Helsing whispered into her husband’s sleepy ears, an urgent message arrived that the chancellor should meet with the king at the home of Fritz von Tarlenheim.

Truly we had tempted fate too far by bringing Rudolf Rassendyll again to Strelsau.

Truly, we had pushed our luck too far by bringing Rudolf Rassendyll back to Strelsau.





CHAPTER XII. BEFORE THEM ALL!

GREAT as was the risk and immense as were the difficulties created by the course which Mr. Rassendyll adopted, I cannot doubt that he acted for the best in the light of the information which he possessed. His plan was to disclose himself in the character of the king to Helsing, to bind him to secrecy, and make him impose the same obligation on his wife, daughter, and servants. The chancellor was to be quieted with the excuse of urgent business, and conciliated by a promise that he should know its nature in the course of a few hours; meanwhile an appeal to his loyalty must suffice to insure obedience. If all went well in the day that had now dawned, by the evening of it the letter would be destroyed, the queen’s peril past, and Rudolf once more far away from Strelsau. Then enough of the truth—no more—must be disclosed. Helsing would be told the story of Rudolf Rassendyll and persuaded to hold his tongue about the harum-scarum Englishman (we are ready to believe much of an Englishman) having been audacious enough again to play the king in Strelsau. The old chancellor was a very good fellow, and I do not think that Rudolf did wrong in relying upon him. Where he miscalculated was, of course, just where he was ignorant. The whole of what the queen’s friends, ay, and the queen herself, did in Strelsau, became useless and mischievous by reason of the king’s death; their action must have been utterly different, had they been aware of that catastrophe; but their wisdom must be judged only according to their knowledge.

As great as the risk was and as immense as the challenges created by Mr. Rassendyll's decision were, I can’t doubt that he acted with the best intentions based on the information he had. His plan was to reveal himself as the king to Helsing, securing his promise of secrecy and getting him to do the same with his wife, daughter, and staff. He intended to calm the chancellor by claiming he had urgent business and to reassure him that he would learn more about it in a few hours; meanwhile, an appeal to his loyalty would ensure compliance. If everything went well on this new day, by evening the letter would be destroyed, the queen would be out of danger, and Rudolf would be far away from Strelsau again. Then just enough of the truth—no more—would need to be revealed. Helsing would hear the story of Rudolf Rassendyll and be persuaded to keep quiet about the reckless Englishman (we're willing to believe a lot about an Englishman) who audaciously pretended to be the king in Strelsau once more. The old chancellor was a decent man, and I don't think Rudolf was wrong to trust him. Where he misjudged the situation was, of course, in areas he was unaware of. Everything that the queen’s supporters, and the queen herself, did in Strelsau became pointless and harmful due to the king’s death; their actions would have been completely different if they had known about that tragedy, but their wisdom should only be judged based on what they knew.

In the first place, the chancellor himself showed much good sense. Even before he obeyed the king’s summons he sent for the two servants and charged them, on pain of instant dismissal and worse things to follow, to say nothing of what they had seen. His commands to his wife and daughter were more polite, doubtless, but no less peremptory. He may well have supposed that the king’s business was private as well as important when it led his Majesty to be roaming the streets of Strelsau at a moment when he was supposed to be at the Castle of Zenda, and to enter a friend’s house by the window at such untimely hours. The mere facts were eloquent of secrecy. Moreover, the king had shaved his beard—the ladies were sure of it—and this, again, though it might be merely an accidental coincidence, was also capable of signifying a very urgent desire to be unknown. So the chancellor, having given his orders, and being himself aflame with the liveliest curiosity, lost no time in obeying the king’s commands, and arrived at my house before six o’clock.

First of all, the chancellor showed a lot of common sense. Even before he went to meet the king, he called the two servants and warned them, under threat of immediate firing and worse consequences, not to say a word about what they had seen. His instructions to his wife and daughter were probably more polite, but just as firm. He likely thought the king's business was private and important, especially considering his Majesty was wandering the streets of Strelsau at a time he should have been at the Castle of Zenda and sneaking into a friend’s house through the window at such odd hours. The mere facts spoke volumes about secrecy. Also, the king had shaved his beard—the ladies were certain of it—and although that might just be a coincidence, it could also indicate a strong wish to remain incognito. So, after giving his orders and feeling very curious himself, the chancellor wasted no time following the king's commands and arrived at my house before six o'clock.

When the visitor was announced Rudolf was upstairs, having a bath and some breakfast. Helga had learnt her lesson well enough to entertain the visitor until Rudolf appeared. She was full of apologies for my absence, protesting that she could in no way explain it; neither could she so much as conjecture what was the king’s business with her husband. She played the dutiful wife whose virtue was obedience, whose greatest sin would be an indiscreet prying into what it was not her part to know.

When the visitor was announced, Rudolf was upstairs, taking a bath and having some breakfast. Helga had learned her lesson well enough to keep the visitor company until Rudolf showed up. She was full of apologies for my absence, insisting that she couldn’t explain it in any way; she couldn’t even guess what the king wanted with her husband. She acted like the perfect wife whose virtue was obedience, whose biggest sin would be being nosy about things that weren’t her business.

“I know no more,” she said, “than that Fritz wrote to me to expect the king and him at about five o’clock, and to be ready to let them in by the window, as the king did not wish the servants to be aware of his presence.”

“I don’t know anything else,” she said, “other than that Fritz wrote to me to expect the king and him around five o’clock, and to be ready to let them in through the window, since the king didn’t want the servants to know he was there.”

The king came and greeted Helsing most graciously. The tragedy and comedy of these busy days were strangely mingled; even now I can hardly help smiling when I picture Rudolf, with grave lips, but that distant twinkle in his eye (I swear he enjoyed the sport), sitting down by the old chancellor in the darkest corner of the room, covering him with flattery, hinting at most strange things, deploring a secret obstacle to immediate confidence, promising that to-morrow, at latest, he would seek the advice of the wisest and most tried of his counselors, appealing to the chancellor’s loyalty to trust him till then. Helsing, blinking through his spectacles, followed with devout attention the long narrative that told nothing, and the urgent exhortation that masked a trick. His accents were almost broken with emotion as he put himself absolutely at the king’s disposal, and declared that he could answer for the discretion of his family and household as completely as for his own.

The king came and greeted Helsing very warmly. The mix of tragedy and comedy in these busy days was oddly intertwined; even now, I can’t help but smile when I picture Rudolf, with serious lips but that faraway twinkle in his eye (I’m convinced he enjoyed the game), sitting down with the old chancellor in the darkest corner of the room, showering him with compliments, hinting at the strangest things, lamenting a hidden barrier to immediate trust, promising that by tomorrow at the latest, he would seek the advice of his most wise and experienced counselors, and appealing to the chancellor’s loyalty to trust him until then. Helsing, blinking through his glasses, listened with great attention to the lengthy account that revealed nothing, and the urgent plea that hid a trick. His voice was almost choked with emotion as he offered himself entirely at the king’s service, stating that he could vouch for the discretion of his family and household just as much as for himself.

“Then you’re a very lucky man, my dear chancellor,” said Rudolf, with a sigh which seemed to hint that the king in his palace was not so fortunate. Helsing was immensely pleased. He was all agog to go and tell his wife how entirely the king trusted to her honor and silence.

“Then you’re a very lucky man, my dear chancellor,” said Rudolf, with a sigh that suggested the king in his palace wasn't as fortunate. Helsing was thrilled. He couldn't wait to tell his wife how completely the king relied on her honor and discretion.

There was nothing that Rudolf more desired than to be relieved of the excellent old fellow’s presence; but, well aware of the supreme importance of keeping him in a good temper, he would not hear of his departure for a few minutes.

There was nothing Rudolf wanted more than to be rid of the wonderful old guy's presence; but, knowing how crucial it was to keep him in a good mood, he wouldn’t hear of him leaving for a few minutes.

“At any rate, the ladies won’t talk till after breakfast, and since they got home only at five o’clock they won’t breakfast yet awhile,” said he.

“At any rate, the ladies won’t talk until after breakfast, and since they got home only at five o’clock, they won’t be having breakfast for a while,” he said.

So he made Helsing sit down, and talked to him. Rudolf had not failed to notice that the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim had been a little surprised at the sound of his voice; in this conversation he studiously kept his tones low, affecting a certain weakness and huskiness such as he had detected in the king’s utterances, as he listened behind the curtain in Sapt’s room at the castle. The part was played as completely and triumphantly as in the old days when he ran the gauntlet of every eye in Strelsau. Yet if he had not taken such pains to conciliate old Helsing, but had let him depart, he might not have found himself driven to a greater and even more hazardous deception.

So he had Helsing take a seat and started talking to him. Rudolf had definitely noticed that the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim seemed a bit surprised by the sound of his voice; during their conversation, he intentionally kept his tone low, pretending to have a slight weakness and hoarseness similar to what he had heard in the king’s words when he listened behind the curtain in Sapt’s room at the castle. He played the part just as fully and successfully as he had in the past when he faced every gaze in Strelsau. However, if he hadn't worked so hard to win over old Helsing and had let him leave, he might not have ended up pushed into an even bigger and riskier deception.

They were conversing together alone. My wife had been prevailed on by Rudolf to lie down in her room for an hour. Sorely needing rest, she had obeyed him, having first given strict orders that no member of the household should enter the room where the two were except on an express summons. Fearing suspicion, she and Rudolf had agreed that it was better to rely on these injunctions than to lock the door again as they had the night before.

They were talking privately. My wife had been convinced by Rudolf to rest in her room for an hour. Desperately needing the break, she agreed, but first she made it clear that no one in the house was to enter the room unless specifically called. Worried about being suspected, she and Rudolf had decided it was safer to rely on these rules rather than to lock the door again like they had the previous night.

But while these things passed at my house, the queen and Bernenstein were on their way to Strelsau. Perhaps, had Sapt been at Zenda, his powerful influence might have availed to check the impulsive expedition; Bernenstein had no such authority, and could only obey the queen’s peremptory orders and pathetic prayers. Ever since Rudolf Rassendyll left her, three years before, she had lived in stern self-repression, never her true self, never for a moment able to be or to do what every hour her heart urged on her. How are these things done? I doubt if a man lives who could do them; but women live who do them. Now his sudden coming, and the train of stirring events that accompanied it, his danger and hers, his words and her enjoyment of his presence, had all worked together to shatter her self-control; and the strange dream, heightening the emotion which was its own cause, left her with no conscious desire save to be near Mr. Rassendyll, and scarcely with a fear except for his safety. As they journeyed her talk was all of his peril, never of the disaster which threatened herself, and which we were all striving with might and main to avert from her head. She traveled alone with Bernenstein, getting rid of the lady who attended her by some careless pretext, and she urged on him continually to bring her as speedily as might be to Mr. Rassendyll. I cannot find much blame for her. Rudolf stood for all the joy in her life, and Rudolf had gone to fight with the Count of Hentzau. What wonder that she saw him, as it were, dead? Yet still she would have it that, in his seeming death, all men hailed him for their king. Well, it was her love that crowned him.

But while all of this was happening at my place, the queen and Bernenstein were on their way to Strelsau. If Sapt had been in Zenda, his strong influence might have stopped the impulsive trip; Bernenstein had no such power and could only follow the queen’s urgent orders and heartfelt pleas. Ever since Rudolf Rassendyll left her three years ago, she had been living in strict self-control, never being her true self, never able to act on what her heart wanted every single hour. How do people manage such things? I doubt anyone could, but there are women who do. Now, his unexpected arrival, along with the chain of exciting events that came with it—his danger and hers, his words and her delight in being near him—had all combined to break down her self-restraint. The strange dream, which only intensified the emotions it conjured, left her with just one conscious desire: to be near Mr. Rassendyll, with hardly any fear except for his safety. During their trip, she talked only about his danger, never mentioning the disaster that was threatening her, which we were all doing our best to prevent. She traveled alone with Bernenstein, dismissing the lady who was with her with some careless excuse, and she kept urging him to get her to Mr. Rassendyll as quickly as possible. I can’t blame her much. Rudolf represented all the happiness in her life, and he had gone to face the Count of Hentzau. It’s no surprise she felt as if he was, in a way, dead. Yet still, she believed that in his apparent death, all men acknowledged him as their king. Well, it was her love that crowned him.

As they reached the city, she grew more composed, being persuaded by Bernenstein that nothing in her bearing must rouse suspicion. Yet she was none the less resolved to seek Mr. Rassendyll at once. In truth, she feared even then to find him dead, so strong was the hold of her dream on her; until she knew that he was alive she could not rest. Bernenstein, fearful that the strain would kill her, or rob her of reason, promised everything; and declared, with a confidence which he did not feel, that beyond doubt Mr. Rassendyll was alive and well.

As they arrived in the city, she became more composed, convinced by Bernenstein that nothing in her demeanor should raise suspicion. Still, she was determined to find Mr. Rassendyll immediately. In fact, she feared at that moment that she might discover him dead, as her dream had such a strong grip on her; she couldn't relax until she knew he was alive. Bernenstein, worried that the stress would either kill her or drive her insane, promised everything; he claimed, with a confidence he didn’t truly feel, that without a doubt Mr. Rassendyll was alive and well.

“But where—where?” she cried eagerly, with clasped hands.

“But where—where?” she exclaimed excitedly, with her hands clasped.

“We’re most likely, madam, to find him at Fritz von Tarlenheim’s,” answered the lieutenant. “He would wait there till the time came to attack Rupert, or, if the thing is over, he will have returned there.”

“We're most likely to find him at Fritz von Tarlenheim's,” answered the lieutenant. “He would wait there until it was time to attack Rupert, or if that's already happened, he'll have gone back there.”

“Then let us drive there at once,” she urged.

“Then let’s go there right now,” she urged.

Bernenstein, however, persuaded her to go to the palace first and let it be known there that she was going to pay a visit to my wife. She arrived at the palace at eight o’clock, took a cup of chocolate, and then ordered her carriage. Bernenstein alone accompanied her when she set out for my house about nine. He was, by now, hardly less agitated than the queen herself.

Bernenstein, however, convinced her to go to the palace first and announce that she was planning to visit my wife. She got to the palace at eight o'clock, had a cup of hot chocolate, and then summoned her carriage. Bernenstein was the only one who joined her when she left for my house around nine. By this time, he was almost as nervous as the queen herself.

In her entire preoccupation with Mr. Rassendyll, she gave little thought to what might have happened at the hunting lodge; but Bernenstein drew gloomy auguries from the failure of Sapt and myself to return at the proper time. Either evil had befallen us, or the letter had reached the king before we arrived at the lodge; the probabilities seemed to him to be confined to these alternatives. Yet when he spoke in this strain to the queen, he could get from her nothing except, “If we can find Mr. Rassendyll, he will tell us what to do.”

In her intense focus on Mr. Rassendyll, she hardly considered what might have happened at the hunting lodge; however, Bernstein felt a sense of dread from the fact that Sapt and I hadn’t returned on time. Either something bad had happened to us, or the letter had reached the king before we got to the lodge; those were the only possibilities he could think of. Yet when he expressed these concerns to the queen, all she said was, “If we can find Mr. Rassendyll, he will tell us what to do.”

Thus, then, a little after nine in the morning the queen’s carriage drove up to my door. The ladies of the chancellor’s family had enjoyed a very short night’s rest, for their heads came bobbing out of window the moment the wheels were heard; many people were about now, and the crown on the panels attracted the usual small crowd of loiterers. Bernenstein sprang out and gave his hand to the queen. With a hasty slight bow to the onlookers, she hastened up the two or three steps of the porch, and with her own hand rang the bell. Inside, the carriage had just been observed. My wife’s waiting-maid ran hastily to her mistress; Helga was lying on her bed; she rose at once, and after a few moments of necessary preparations (or such preparations as seem to ladies necessary, however great the need of haste may be) hurried downstairs to receive her Majesty—and to warn her Majesty. She was too late. The door was already open. The butler and the footman both had run to it, and thrown it open for the queen. As Helga reached the foot of the stairs, her Majesty was just entering the room where Rudolf was, the servants attending her, and Bernenstein standing behind, his helmet in his hand.

So, a little after nine in the morning, the queen’s carriage pulled up to my door. The ladies in the chancellor’s family had barely slept, as their heads popped out the window as soon as they heard the wheels. There were quite a few people around now, and the crown on the carriage attracted the usual small crowd of onlookers. Bernenstein jumped out and offered his hand to the queen. With a quick nod to the crowd, she hurried up the two or three steps to the porch and rang the bell herself. Inside, the carriage had just been spotted. My wife's maid rushed to her, and Helga, who had been lying on her bed, got up immediately. After a few moments of necessary preparations (or what ladies consider necessary, no matter how urgent the situation is), she hurried downstairs to greet her Majesty—and to alert her Majesty. She was too late. The door was already open. The butler and the footman had rushed to it and swung it open for the queen. As Helga reached the bottom of the stairs, her Majesty was just entering the room where Rudolf was, with the servants attending her and Bernenstein standing behind her, holding his helmet.

Rudolf and the chancellor had been continuing their conversation. To avoid the observations of passers-by (for the interior of the room is easy to see from the street), the blind had been drawn down, and the room was in deep shadow. They had heard the wheels, but neither of them dreamt that the visitor could be the queen. It was an utter surprise to them when, without their orders, the door was suddenly flung open. The chancellor, slow of movement, and not, if I may say it, over-quick of brain, sat in his corner for half a minute or more before he rose to his feet. On the other hand, Rudolf Rassendyll was the best part of the way across the room in an instant. Helga was at the door now, and she thrust her head round young Bernenstein’s broad shoulders. Thus she saw what happened. The queen, forgetting the servants, and not observing Helsing—seeming indeed to stay for nothing, and to think of nothing, but to have her thoughts and heart filled with the sight of the man she loved and the knowledge of his safety—met him as he ran towards her, and, before Helga, or Bernenstein, or Rudolf himself, could stay her or conceive what she was about to do, caught both his hands in hers with an intense grasp, crying:

Rudolf and the chancellor were still deep in conversation. To prevent anyone from seeing them from the street, the blinds had been pulled down, leaving the room in deep shadow. They heard wheels approaching, but neither of them thought the visitor could be the queen. So, it was a complete shock when the door suddenly swung open without their consent. The chancellor, who was slow to react and not particularly quick-thinking, sat in his corner for half a minute or more before getting up. Meanwhile, Rudolf Rassendyll was across the room in an instant. Helga had reached the door and peeked around young Bernenstein’s broad shoulders. She witnessed what happened next. The queen, completely forgetting the servants and not noticing Helsing—seeming to be in a daze, consumed only by the sight of the man she loved and the relief of knowing he was safe—met him as he rushed towards her. Before Helga, Bernenstein, or Rudolf could stop her or even understand what she was about to do, she grabbed both his hands in hers with an intense grip, exclaiming:

“Rudolf, you’re safe! Thank God, oh, thank God!” and she carried his hands to her lips and kissed them passionately.

“Rudolf, you’re safe! Thank God, oh, thank God!” and she took his hands to her lips and kissed them passionately.

A moment of absolute silence followed, dictated in the servants by decorum, in the chancellor by consideration, in Helga and Bernenstein by utter consternation. Rudolf himself also was silent, but whether from bewilderment or an emotion answering to hers, I know not. Either it might well be. The stillness struck her. She looked up in his eyes; she looked round the room and saw Helsing, now bowing profoundly from the corner; she turned her head with a sudden frightened jerk, and glanced at my motionless deferential servants. Then it came upon her what she had done. She gave a quick gasp for breath, and her face, always pale, went white as marble. Her features set in a strange stiffness, and suddenly she reeled where she stood, and fell forward. Only Rudolf’s hand bore her up. Thus for a moment, too short to reckon, they stood. Then he, a smile of great love and pity coming on his lips, drew her to him, and passing his arm about her waist, thus supported her. Then, smiling still, he looked down on her, and said in a low tone, yet distinct enough for all to hear:

A moment of complete silence followed, maintained by the servants out of respect, by the chancellor out of thoughtfulness, and by Helga and Bernenstein out of sheer shock. Rudolf was also quiet, but I couldn't tell if it was from confusion or a feeling that mirrored hers. It could have been either. The stillness affected her. She looked into his eyes, glanced around the room and saw Helsing, now deeply bowing in the corner, then turned her head with a sudden, scared jerk to look at my still, respectful servants. That’s when it hit her what she had done. She gasped for breath, and her face, always pale, turned as white as marble. Her features became strangely stiff, and suddenly she stumbled where she stood and fell forward. Only Rudolf’s hand caught her. So, for a moment too brief to measure, they remained like that. Then he, with a smile of deep love and compassion on his lips, drew her to him, wrapping his arm around her waist to support her. Still smiling, he looked down at her and said softly, yet clearly enough for everyone to hear:

“All is well, dearest.”

"All's good, my dear."

My wife gripped Bernenstein’s arm, and he turned to find her pale-faced too, with quivering lips and shining eyes. But the eyes had a message, and an urgent one, for him. He read it; he knew that it bade him second what Rudolf Rassendyll had done. He came forward and approached Rudolf; then he fell on one knee, and kissed Rudolf’s left hand that was extended to him.

My wife grabbed Bernenstein’s arm, and he turned to see that she was pale too, with trembling lips and shining eyes. But her eyes had a message, and it was an urgent one for him. He understood it; he knew it was asking him to support what Rudolf Rassendyll had done. He stepped forward and approached Rudolf; then he knelt down and kissed Rudolf’s left hand that was extended to him.

“I’m very glad to see you, Lieutenant von Bernenstein,” said Rudolf Rassendyll.

“I’m really glad to see you, Lieutenant von Bernenstein,” said Rudolf Rassendyll.

For a moment the thing was done, ruin averted, and safety secured. Everything had been at stake; that there was such a man as Rudolf Rassendyll might have been disclosed; that he had once filled the king’s throne was a high secret which they were prepared to trust to Helsing under stress of necessity; but there remained something which must be hidden at all costs, and which the queen’s passionate exclamation had threatened to expose. There was a Rudolf Rassendyll, and he had been king; but, more than all this, the queen loved him and he the queen. That could be told to none, not even to Helsing; for Helsing, though he would not gossip to the town, would yet hold himself bound to carry the matter to the king. So Rudolf chose to take any future difficulties rather than that present and certain disaster. Sooner than entail it on her he loved, he claimed for himself the place of her husband and the name of king. And she, clutching at the only chance that her act left, was content to have it so. It may be that for an instant her weary, tortured brain found sweet rest in the dim dream that so it was, for she let her head lie there on his breast and her eyes closed, her face looking very peaceful, and a soft little sigh escaping in pleasure from her lips.

For a moment, it was all over—disaster avoided, and safety ensured. Everything was on the line; the existence of Rudolph Rassendyll could have been revealed. The fact that he had once sat on the king’s throne was a closely guarded secret they were willing to share with Helsing under dire circumstances. But there was something that must remain hidden at all costs, and the queen’s passionate outburst had risked exposing it. Rudolf Rassendyll existed, and he had been king; but more importantly, the queen loved him, and he loved her. That couldn’t be told to anyone, not even Helsing; because Helsing, while he wouldn’t gossip around town, felt obliged to report it to the king. So, Rudolph chose to face any future problems rather than the immediate and certain catastrophe. Rather than put the woman he loved in that position, he took on the role of her husband and the title of king. And she, grasping at the only chance left by her action, accepted it. For a moment, her tired, tormented mind may have found some peace in the hazy thought that this was how it was meant to be. She rested her head on his chest, closed her eyes, and her face relaxed into a gentle calm, a soft sigh of contentment escaping her lips.

But every moment bore its peril and exacted its effort. Rudolf led the queen to a couch, and then briefly charged the servants not to speak of his presence for a few hours. As they had no doubt perceived, said he, from the queen’s agitation, important business was on foot; it demanded his presence in Strelsau, but required also that his presence should not be known. A short time would free them from the obligation which he now asked of their loyalty. When they had withdrawn, bowing obedience, he turned to Helsing, pressed his hand warmly, reiterated his request for silence, and said that he would summon the chancellor to his presence again later in the day, either where he was or at the palace. Then he bade all withdraw and leave him alone for a little with the queen. He was obeyed; but Helsing had hardly left the house when Rudolf called Bernenstein back, and with him my wife. Helga hastened to the queen, who was still sorely agitated; Rudolf drew Bernenstein aside, and exchanged with him all their news. Mr. Rassendyll was much disturbed at finding that no tidings had come from Colonel Sapt and myself, but his apprehension was greatly increased on learning the untoward accident by which the king himself had been at the lodge the night before. Indeed, he was utterly in the dark; where the king was, where Rupert, where we were, he did not know. And he was here in Strelsau, known as the king to half a dozen people or more, protected only by their promises, liable at any moment to be exposed by the coming of the king himself, or even by a message from him.

But every moment was risky and required effort. Rudolf led the queen to a couch and quickly instructed the servants not to mention his presence for a few hours. As they probably noticed from the queen’s nervousness, he said, something important was happening; it required him to be in Strelsau, but also needed his presence to stay secret. A short time would free them from the loyalty he now asked for. After they left, bowing in acknowledgment, he turned to Helsing, shook his hand warmly, repeated his request for silence, and said he would call the chancellor to see him later that day, either where he was or at the palace. Then he asked everyone to leave him alone for a bit with the queen. They complied, but hardly had Helsing left the house when Rudolf called Bernenstein back, along with my wife. Helga rushed to the queen, who was still very shaken; Rudolf pulled Bernenstein aside and shared all their news. Mr. Rassendyll was quite worried to find out that no word had come from Colonel Sapt or me, but his concern grew significantly when he learned about the unfortunate incident that had brought the king to the lodge the night before. In fact, he was completely in the dark; he didn’t know where the king was, where Rupert was, or where we were. And he was here in Strelsau, known as the king to half a dozen people or more, relying only on their promises and at any moment vulnerable to being exposed by the actual king's arrival or even just a message from him.

Yet, in face of all perplexities, perhaps even the more because of the darkness in which he was enveloped, Rudolf held firm to his purpose. There were two things that seemed plain. If Rupert had escaped the trap and was still alive with the letter on him, Rupert must be found; here was the first task. That accomplished, there remained for Rudolf himself nothing save to disappear as quietly and secretly as he had come, trusting that his presence could be concealed from the man whose name he had usurped. Nay, if need were, the king must be told that Rudolf Rassendyll had played a trick on the chancellor, and, having enjoyed his pleasure, was gone again. Everything could, in the last resort, be told, save that which touched the queen’s honor.

Yet, despite all the confusion, and maybe even more because of the darkness surrounding him, Rudolf stayed focused on his goal. Two things seemed clear. If Rupert had escaped and was still alive with the letter, then Rupert needed to be found; that was the first task. Once that was done, Rudolf himself just had to vanish as quietly and secretly as he had arrived, hoping that he could keep his presence hidden from the man whose identity he had taken. In fact, if necessary, the king needed to be informed that Rudolf Rassendyll had tricked the chancellor, enjoyed himself, and then left again. Everything could ultimately be shared, except for anything that affected the queen’s honor.

At this moment the message which I despatched from the station at Hofbau reached my house. There was a knock at the door. Bernenstein opened it and took the telegram, which was addressed to my wife. I had written all that I dared to trust to such a means of communication, and here it is:

At that moment, the message I sent from the station at Hofbau arrived at my house. There was a knock at the door. Bernenstein opened it and took the telegram, which was addressed to my wife. I had written everything I felt I could safely communicate this way, and here it is:

“I am coming to Strelsau. The king will not leave the lodge to-day. The count came, but left before we arrived. I do not know whether he has gone to Strelsau. He gave no news to the king.”

“I’m heading to Strelsau. The king isn't leaving the lodge today. The count came, but he left before we got there. I’m not sure if he went to Strelsau. He didn’t give the king any news.”

“Then they didn’t get him!” cried Bernenstein in deep disappointment.

“Then they didn’t get him!” cried Bernenstein, deeply disappointed.

“No, but he gave no news to the king,” said Rudolf triumphantly.

“No, but he didn’t give any news to the king,” said Rudolf triumphantly.

They were all standing now round the queen, who sat on the couch. She seemed very faint and weary, but at peace. It was enough for her that Rudolf fought and planned for her.

They were all standing now around the queen, who sat on the couch. She looked very faint and tired, but at peace. It was enough for her that Rudolf was fighting and planning for her.

“And see this,” Rudolf went on. “‘The king will not leave the lodge to-day.’ Thank God, then, we have to-day!”

“And look at this,” Rudolf continued. “‘The king isn’t leaving the lodge today.’ Thank goodness, then, we have today!”

“Yes, but where’s Rupert?”

“Yeah, but where’s Rupert?”

“We shall know in an hour, if he’s in Strelsau,” and Mr. Rassendyll looked as though it would please him well to find Rupert in Strelsau. “Yes, I must seek him. I shall stand at nothing to find him. If I can only get to him as the king, then I’ll be the king. We have to-day!”

“We’ll find out in an hour if he’s in Strelsau,” Mr. Rassendyll said, looking like he would be happy to discover Rupert was in Strelsau. “Yes, I have to look for him. I won’t stop at anything to find him. If I can just reach him as the king, then I’ll be the king. We have today!”

My message put them in heart again, although it left so much still unexplained. Rudolf turned to the queen.

My message reached them emotionally again, even though it still left a lot unexplained. Rudolf turned to the queen.

“Courage, my queen,” said he. “A few hours now will see an end of all our dangers.”

“Hang in there, my queen,” he said. “In just a few hours, we’ll be done with all our dangers.”

“And then?” she asked.

“And then?” she said.

“Then you’ll be safe and at rest,” said he, bending over her and speaking softly. “And I shall be proud in the knowledge of having saved you.”

“Then you’ll be safe and at peace,” he said, leaning over her and speaking gently. “And I’ll feel proud knowing that I saved you.”

“And you?”

"And you?"

“I must go,” Helga heard him whisper as he bent lower still, and she and Bernenstein moved away.

“I have to go,” Helga heard him whisper as he leaned down even further, and she and Bernenstein stepped away.





CHAPTER XIII. A KING UP HIS SLEEVE

The tall handsome girl was taking down the shutters from the shop front at No. 19 in the Konigstrasse. She went about her work languidly enough, but there was a tinge of dusky red on her cheeks and her eyes were brightened by some suppressed excitement. Old Mother Holf, leaning against the counter, was grumbling angrily because Bauer did not come. Now it was not likely that Bauer would come just yet, for he was still in the infirmary attached to the police-cells, where a couple of doctors were very busy setting him on his legs again. The old woman knew nothing of this, but only that he had gone the night before to reconnoitre; where he was to play the spy she did not know, on whom perhaps she guessed.

The tall, attractive girl was pulling down the shutters from the shop front at No. 19 on Konigstrasse. She moved through her tasks a bit lazily, but there was a hint of flush on her cheeks, and her eyes sparkled with some contained excitement. Old Mother Holf, leaning against the counter, was grumbling angrily because Bauer hadn't shown up. It was unlikely that Bauer would arrive anytime soon since he was still in the infirmary connected to the police cells, where a couple of doctors were busy getting him back on his feet. The old woman didn't know any of this; she only knew that he had left the night before to scout the area. She had no idea where he was supposed to spy, though she might have had a suspicion.

“You’re sure he never came back?” she asked her daughter.

“You're sure he never came back?” she asked her daughter.

“He never came back that I saw,” answered the girl. “And I was on the watch with my lamp here in the shop till it grew light.”

“He never came back that I saw,” the girl replied. “I kept watch with my lamp here in the shop until it got light.”

“He’s twelve hours gone now, and never a message! Ay, and Count Rupert should be here soon, and he’ll be in a fine taking if Bauer’s not back.”

"He's been gone for twelve hours now, and not a single message! And Count Rupert should be here soon, and he’s going to be really upset if Bauer doesn’t come back."

The girl made no answer; she had finished her task and stood in the doorway, looking out on the street. It was past eight, and many people were about, still for the most part humble folk; the more comfortably placed would not be moving for an hour or two yet. In the road the traffic consisted chiefly of country carts and wagons, bringing in produce for the day’s victualling of the great city. The girl watched the stream, but her thoughts were occupied with the stately gentleman who had come to her by night and asked a service of her. She had heard the revolver shot outside; as it sounded she had blown out her lamp, and there behind the door in the dark had heard the swiftly retreating feet of the fugitives and, a little later, the arrival of the patrol. Well, the patrol would not dare to touch the king; as for Bauer, let him be alive or dead: what cared she, who was the king’s servant, able to help the king against his enemies? If Bauer were the king’s enemy, right glad would she be to hear that the rogue was dead. How finely the king had caught him by the neck and thrown him out! She laughed to think how little her mother knew the company she had kept that night.

The girl didn’t respond; she had finished her work and stood in the doorway, looking out at the street. It was after eight, and many people were around, mostly from humble backgrounds; the more well-off ones wouldn’t be out for another hour or two. The road was mostly filled with country carts and wagons, bringing in produce for the day’s supply to the big city. The girl watched the flow of people, but her mind was on the distinguished gentleman who had visited her at night and asked for her help. She had heard the gunshot outside; when it rang out, she blew out her lamp and, hidden behind the door in the dark, heard the fast-fading footsteps of the escapees and, a little later, the patrol arriving. Well, the patrol wouldn’t dare to touch the king; as for Bauer, whether he was alive or dead didn’t matter to her—she cared nothing for him, being just the king’s servant, capable of aiding the king against his foes. If Bauer was one of the king’s enemies, she would be glad to hear that the scoundrel was dead. How brilliantly the king had grabbed him by the neck and thrown him out! She couldn’t help but laugh at how little her mother knew about the company she had kept that night.

The row of country carts moved slowly by. One or two stopped before the shop, and the carters offered vegetables for sale. The old woman would have nothing to say to them, but waved them on irritably. Three had thus stopped and again proceeded, and an impatient grumble broke from the old lady as a fourth, a covered wagon, drew up before the door.

The line of country carts moved slowly past. One or two stopped in front of the shop, and the drivers offered vegetables for sale. The old woman didn’t want to talk to them and waved them away irritably. Three had stopped and then moved on, and an annoyed murmur escaped the old lady as a fourth, a covered wagon, pulled up to the door.

“We don’t want anything: go on, go on with you!” she cried shrilly.

“We don’t want anything: just leave us alone!” she shouted sharply.

The carter got down from his seat without heeding her, and walked round to the back.

The driver got out of his seat without paying attention to her and walked around to the back.

“Here you are, sir,” he cried. “Nineteen, Konigstrasse.”

“Here you go, sir,” he said. “Nineteen, Konigstrasse.”

A yawn was heard, and the long sigh a man gives as he stretches himself in the mingled luxury and pain of an awakening after sound refreshing sleep.

A yawn was heard, followed by the deep sigh a man makes as he stretches, feeling both the pleasure and discomfort of waking up from a good, restful sleep.

“All right; I’ll get down,” came in answer from inside.

“All right; I’ll get down,” came the reply from inside.

“Ah, it’s the count!” said the old lady to her daughter in satisfied tones. “What will he say, though, about that rogue Bauer?”

“Ah, it’s the count!” said the old lady to her daughter in a pleased tone. “What will he say about that scoundrel Bauer?”

Rupert of Hentzau put his head out from under the wagon-tilt, looked up and down the street, gave the carter a couple of crowns, leapt down, and ran lightly across the pavement into the little shop. The wagon moved on.

Rupert of Hentzau poked his head out from under the wagon cover, looked up and down the street, handed the carter a couple of crowns, jumped down, and quickly crossed the sidewalk into the small shop. The wagon continued moving.

“A lucky thing I met him,” said Rupert cheerily. “The wagon hid me very well; and handsome as my face is, I can’t let Strelsau enjoy too much of it just now. Well, mother, what cheer? And you, my pretty, how goes it with you?” He carelessly brushed the girl’s cheek with the glove that he had drawn off. “Faith, though, I beg your pardon.” he added a moment later, “the glove’s not clean enough for that,” and he looked at his buff glove, which was stained with patches of dull rusty brown.

“A lucky thing I met him,” Rupert said cheerfully. “The wagon hid me really well; and as handsome as my face is, I can’t let Strelsau enjoy too much of it right now. Well, mother, how are you? And you, my pretty, how are you doing?” He casually brushed the girl’s cheek with the glove he had taken off. “But I apologize,” he added a moment later, “the glove’s not clean enough for that,” and he looked at his buff glove, which had patches of dull rusty brown on it.

“It’s all as when you left, Count Rupert,” said Mother Holf, “except that that rascal Bauer went out last night—”

“It’s all the same as when you left, Count Rupert,” said Mother Holf, “except that that troublemaker Bauer went out last night—”

“That’s right enough. But hasn’t he returned?”

"That’s right. But hasn’t he come back?"

“No, not yet.”

“Not yet.”

“Hum. No signs of—anybody else?” His look defined the vague question.

"Um. No signs of—anyone else?" His expression clarified the unclear question.

The old woman shook her head. The girl turned away to hide a smile. “Anybody else” meant the king, so she suspected. Well, they should hear nothing from her. The king himself had charged her to be silent.

The old woman shook her head. The girl turned away to hide a smile. “Anyone else” meant the king, so she guessed. Well, they wouldn’t hear anything from her. The king himself had ordered her to stay quiet.

“But Rischenheim has come, I suppose?” pursued Rupert.

“But Rischenheim has arrived, I take it?” continued Rupert.

“Oh, yes; he came, my lord, soon after you went. He wears his arm in a sling.”

“Oh, yes; he came, my lord, not long after you left. He has his arm in a sling.”

“Ah!” cried Rupert in sudden excitement. “As I guessed! The devil! If only I could do everything myself, and not have to trust to fools and bunglers! Where’s the count?”

“Ah!” cried Rupert in sudden excitement. “Just as I thought! Damn it! If only I could do everything myself and not have to rely on idiots and incompetents! Where’s the count?”

“Why, in the attic. You know the way.”

“Why, in the attic. You know the way.”

“True. But I want some breakfast, mother.”

“True. But I want some breakfast, Mom.”

“Rosa shall serve you at once, my lord.”

“Rosa will serve you right away, my lord.”

The girl followed Rupert up the narrow crazy staircase of the tall old house. They passed three floors, all uninhabited; a last steep flight that brought them right under the deep arched roof. Rupert opened a door that stood at the top of the stairs, and, followed still by Rosa with her mysterious happy smile, entered a long narrow room. The ceiling, high in the centre, sloped rapidly down on either side, so that at door and window it was little more than six feet above the floor. There was an oak table and a few chairs; a couple of iron bedsteads stood by the wall near the window. One was empty; the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim lay on the other, fully dressed, his right arm supported in a sling of black silk. Rupert paused on the threshold, smiling at his cousin; the girl passed on to a high press or cupboard, and, opening it, took out plates, glasses, and the other furniture of the table. Rischenheim sprang up and ran across the room.

The girl followed Rupert up the narrow, winding staircase of the tall old house. They passed three empty floors, then climbed a last steep flight that brought them right under the deep arched roof. Rupert opened a door at the top of the stairs, and Rosa, still wearing her mysterious happy smile, entered a long, narrow room behind him. The ceiling was high in the center but sloped down quickly on both sides, so that at the door and window it was barely more than six feet above the floor. There was an oak table and a few chairs; a couple of iron beds stood against the wall near the window. One was empty; the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim lay on the other, fully dressed, with his right arm in a black silk sling. Rupert paused at the threshold, smiling at his cousin, while the girl moved over to a tall cupboard, opened it, and took out plates, glasses, and other tableware. Rischenheim jumped up and ran across the room.

“What news?” he cried eagerly. “You escaped them, Rupert?”

“What’s the news?” he asked eagerly. “Did you get away from them, Rupert?”

“It appears so,” said Rupert airily; and, advancing into the room, he threw himself into a chair, tossing his hat on to the table.

“It seems that way,” said Rupert casually; and, stepping into the room, he flopped into a chair, tossing his hat onto the table.

“It appears that I escaped, although some fool’s stupidity nearly made an end of me.” Rischenheim flushed.

“It looks like I got away, even though some idiot's foolishness almost did me in.” Rischenheim blushed.

“I’ll tell you about that directly,” he said, glancing at the girl who had put some cold meat and a bottle of wine on the table, and was now completing the preparations for Rupert’s meal in a very leisurely fashion.

“I’ll tell you about that directly,” he said, glancing at the girl who had put some cold meat and a bottle of wine on the table, and was now finishing up Rupert’s meal in a very relaxed way.

“Had I nothing to do but to look at pretty faces—which, by Heaven, I wish heartily were the case—I would beg you to stay,” said Rupert, rising and making her a profound bow.

“If all I had to do was admire pretty faces—which, honestly, I wish that were true—I would ask you to stay,” said Rupert, standing up and giving her a deep bow.

“I’ve no wish to hear what doesn’t concern me,” she retorted scornfully.

“I don’t want to hear what doesn’t involve me,” she replied with disdain.

“What a rare and blessed disposition!” said he, holding the door for her and bowing again.

“What a rare and wonderful attitude!” he said, holding the door for her and bowing again.

“I know what I know,” she cried to him triumphantly from the landing. “Maybe you’d give something to know it too, Count Rupert!”

“I know what I know,” she exclaimed triumphantly to him from the landing. “Maybe you’d give anything to know it too, Count Rupert!”

“It’s very likely, for, by Heaven, girls know wonderful things!” smiled Rupert; but he shut the door and came quickly back to the table, now frowning again. “Come, tell me, how did they make a fool of you, or why did you make a fool of me, cousin?”

“It’s very likely, because, honestly, girls know amazing things!” smiled Rupert; but he shut the door and quickly returned to the table, now frowning again. “Come on, tell me, how did they trick you, or why did you trick me, cousin?”

While Rischenheim related how he had been trapped and tricked at the Castle of Zenda, Rupert of Hentzau made a very good breakfast. He offered no interruption and no comments, but when Rudolf Rassendyll came into the story he looked up for an instant with a quick jerk of his head and a sudden light in his eyes. The end of Rischenheim’s narrative found him tolerant and smiling again.

While Rischenheim talked about how he had been caught and deceived at the Castle of Zenda, Rupert of Hentzau enjoyed a delicious breakfast. He didn't interrupt or make any comments, but when Rudolf Rassendyll's name came up, he briefly looked up with a quick nod and a spark in his eyes. By the time Rischenheim finished his story, he was back to being tolerant and smiling.

“Ah, well, the snare was cleverly set,” he said. “I don’t wonder you fell into it.”

“Ah, well, the trap was cleverly set,” he said. “I’m not surprised you fell for it.”

“And now you? What happened to you?” asked Rischenheim eagerly.

“And now you? What happened to you?” Rischenheim asked eagerly.

“I? Why, having your message which was not your message, I obeyed your directions which were not your directions.”

“I? Well, receiving your message that wasn't really your message, I followed your instructions that weren't actually your instructions.”

“You went to the lodge?”

“Did you go to the lodge?”

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“And you found Sapt there?—Anybody else?”

“And you found Sapt there? Anyone else?”

“Why, not Sapt at all.”

“Not Sapt at all.”

“Not Sapt? But surely they laid a trap for you?”

“Not Sapt? But they definitely set a trap for you, right?”

“Very possibly, but the jaws didn’t bite.” Rupert crossed his legs and lit a cigarette.

“Very likely, but the jaws didn’t bite.” Rupert crossed his legs and lit a cigarette.

“But what did you find?”

“But what did you discover?”

“I? I found the king’s forester, and the king’s boar-hound, and—well, I found the king himself, too.”

“I? I found the king’s forester, the king’s boar-hound, and—well, I found the king himself, too.”

“The king at the lodge?”

“Is the king at the lodge?”

“You weren’t so wrong as you thought, were you?”

“You weren’t as wrong as you thought, were you?”

“But surely Sapt, or Bernenstein, or some one was with him?”

“But surely Sapt, or Bernstein, or someone was with him?”

“As I tell you, his forester and his boar-hound. No other man or beast, on my honor.”

“As I tell you, his forester and his boar hound. No other man or beast, I promise.”

“Then you gave him the letter?” cried Rischenheim, trembling with excitement.

“Then you handed him the letter?” Rischenheim exclaimed, shaking with excitement.

“Alas, no, my dear cousin. I threw the box at him, but I don’t think he had time to open it. We didn’t get to that stage of the conversation at which I had intended to produce the letter.”

“Unfortunately, no, my dear cousin. I threw the box at him, but I don’t think he had time to open it. We never reached that part of the conversation where I had planned to show him the letter.”

“But why not—why not?”

“But why not—why not?”

Rupert rose to his feet, and, coming just opposite to where Rischenheim sat, balanced himself on his heels, and looked down at his cousin, blowing the ash from his cigarette and smiling pleasantly.

Rupert stood up, positioned himself directly across from Rischenheim, balanced on his heels, and looked down at his cousin, blowing the ash from his cigarette and smiling warmly.

“Have you noticed,” he asked, “that my coat’s torn?”

“Have you noticed,” he asked, “that my coat is torn?”

“I see it is.”

"I see it is."

“Yes. The boar-hound tried to bite me, cousin. And the forester would have stabbed me. And—well, the king wanted to shoot me.”

“Yeah. The boar-hound tried to bite me, cousin. And the forester would have stabbed me. And—well, the king wanted to shoot me.”

“Yes, yes! For God’s sake, what happened?”

“Yes, yes! For heaven's sake, what happened?”

“Well, they none of them did what they wanted. That’s what happened, dear cousin.”

“Well, none of them got what they wanted. That’s what happened, dear cousin.”

Rischenheim was staring at him now with wide-opened eyes. Rupert smiled down on him composedly.

Rischenheim was staring at him now with wide-open eyes. Rupert smiled down at him calmly.

“Because, you see,” he added, “Heaven helped me. So that, my dear cousin, the dog will bite no more, and the forester will stab no more. Surely the country is well rid of them?”

“Because, you see,” he added, “Heaven helped me. So now, my dear cousin, the dog won't bite anymore, and the forester won't stab anymore. Surely the country is better off without them?”

A silence followed. Then Rischenheim, leaning forward, said in a low whisper, as though afraid to hear his own question:

A silence followed. Then Rischenheim, leaning forward, said in a low whisper, as if afraid to hear his own question:

“And the king?”

"And what about the king?"

“The king? Well, the king will shoot no more.”

“The king? Well, the king won't shoot anymore.”

For a moment Rischenheim, still leaning forward, gazed at his cousin. Then he sank slowly back into his chair.

For a moment, Rischenheim, still leaning forward, stared at his cousin. Then he slowly sank back into his chair.

“My God!” he murmured: “my God!”

“My God!” he whispered. “My God!”

“The king was a fool,” said Rupert. “Come, I’ll tell you a little more about it.” He drew a chair up and seated himself in it.

“The king was an idiot,” said Rupert. “Come on, I’ll tell you a bit more about it.” He pulled up a chair and sat down.

While he talked Rischenheim seemed hardly to listen. The story gained in effect from the contrast of Rupert’s airy telling; his companion’s pale face and twitching hands tickled his fancy to more shameless jesting. But when he had finished, he gave a pull to his small smartly-curled moustache and said with a sudden gravity:

While he spoke, Rischenheim barely seemed to pay attention. The story became more impactful due to the contrast of Rupert’s lighthearted narration; his companion’s pale face and twitching hands amused him, leading to more irreverent jokes. But when he was done, he tugged at his neatly curled mustache and said with unexpected seriousness:

“After all, though, it’s a serious matter.”

"After all, though, it’s a serious issue."

Rischenheim was appalled at the issue. His cousin’s influence had been strong enough to lead him into the affair of the letter; he was aghast to think how Rupert’s reckless dare-deviltry had led on from stage to stage till the death of a king seemed but an incident in his schemes. He sprang suddenly to his feet, crying:

Rischenheim was shocked by the situation. His cousin's influence had been powerful enough to pull him into the letter's affair; he couldn't believe how Rupert's reckless behavior had escalated to the point where the death of a king seemed like just another step in his plans. He suddenly jumped to his feet, exclaiming:

“But we must fly—we must fly!”

“But we have to fly—we have to fly!”

“No, we needn’t fly. Perhaps we’d better go, but we needn’t fly.”

“No, we don’t need to fly. Maybe we should go, but we don’t have to fly.”

“But when it becomes known?” He broke off and then cried:

“But when will it be known?” He paused and then shouted:

“Why did you tell me? Why did you come back here?”

“Why did you tell me? Why did you come back here?”

“Well, I told you because it was interesting, and I came back here because I had no money to go elsewhere.”

"Well, I told you because it was interesting, and I came back here because I didn't have any money to go somewhere else."

“I would have sent money.”

“I would have transferred money.”

“I find that I get more when I ask in person. Besides, is everything finished?”

“I've noticed that I get more when I ask in person. Also, is everything done?”

“I’ll have no more to do with it.”

“I won't get involved with it anymore.”

“Ah, my dear cousin, you despond too soon. The good king has unhappily gone from us, but we still have our dear queen. We have also, by the kindness of Heaven, our dear queen’s letter.”

“Ah, my dear cousin, you’re feeling down way too early. The good king has sadly left us, but we still have our beloved queen. We also have, thanks to Heaven’s kindness, our dear queen’s letter.”

“I’ll have no more to do with it.”

"I don't want anything more to do with it."

“Your neck feeling—?” Rupert delicately imitated the putting of a noose about a man’s throat.

“Is your neck feeling—?” Rupert gently mimed putting a noose around a man's throat.

Rischenheim rose suddenly and flung the window open wide.

Rischenheim suddenly stood up and threw the window wide open.

“I’m suffocated,” he muttered with a sullen frown, avoiding Rupert’s eyes.

“I feel suffocated,” he muttered with a gloomy frown, avoiding Rupert’s gaze.

“Where’s Rudolf Rassendyll?” asked Rupert. “Have you heard of him?”

“Where’s Rudolf Rassendyll?” Rupert asked. “Have you heard of him?”

“No, I don’t know where he is.”

“No, I don’t know where he is.”

“We must find that out, I think.”

“We need to figure that out, I think.”

Rischenheim turned abruptly on him.

Rischenheim suddenly turned on him.

“I had no hand in this thing,” he said, “and I’ll have no more to do with it. I was not there. What did I know of the king being there? I’m not guilty of it: on my soul, I know nothing of it.”

“I had nothing to do with this,” he said, “and I won’t be involved any longer. I wasn’t there. How was I supposed to know the king was there? I’m not guilty of anything: honestly, I know nothing about it.”

“That’s all very true,” nodded Rupert.

"That's all very true," Rupert nodded.

“Rupert,” cried he, “let me go, let me alone. If you want money, I’ll give it to you. For God’s sake take it, and get out of Strelsau!”

“Rupert,” he shouted, “let me go, just leave me alone. If you need money, I’ll give it to you. For God’s sake, take it and get out of Strelsau!”

“I’m ashamed to beg, my dear cousin, but in fact I want a little money until I can contrive to realize my valuable property. Is it safe, I wonder? Ah, yes, here it is.”

“I’m embarrassed to ask, my dear cousin, but I actually need a little money until I can figure out how to sell my valuable property. I wonder if it’s safe? Ah, yes, here it is.”

He drew from his inner pocket the queen’s letter. “Now if the king hadn’t been a fool!” he murmured regretfully, as he regarded it.

He pulled the queen’s letter from his inner pocket. “If only the king hadn’t been such a fool!” he said, looking at it with regret.

Then he walked across to the window and looked out; he could not himself be seen from the street, and nobody was visible at the windows opposite. Men and women passed to and fro on their daily labors or pleasures; there was no unusual stir in the city. Looking over the roofs, Rupert could see the royal standard floating in the wind over the palace and the barracks. He took out his watch; Rischenheim imitated his action; it was ten minutes to ten.

Then he walked over to the window and looked outside; he couldn’t be seen from the street, and no one was visible in the windows across the way. Men and women moved back and forth, going about their daily work or activities; there was nothing out of the ordinary happening in the city. Looking over the rooftops, Rupert spotted the royal flag waving in the breeze above the palace and the barracks. He checked his watch; Rischenheim did the same; it was ten minutes to ten.

“Rischenheim,” he called, “come here a moment. Here—look out.”

“Rischenheim,” he called, “come here for a second. Look out.”

Rischenheim obeyed, and Rupert let him look for a minute or two before speaking again.

Rischenheim complied, and Rupert allowed him to observe for a minute or two before speaking once more.

“Do you see anything remarkable?” he asked then.

“Do you notice anything interesting?” he asked then.

“No, nothing,” answered Rischenheim, still curt and sullen in his fright.

“No, nothing,” Rischenheim replied, still short and gloomy due to his fear.

“Well, no more do I. And that’s very odd. For don’t you think that Sapt or some other of her Majesty’s friends must have gone to the lodge last night?”

“Well, I don’t anymore. And that’s really strange. Don’t you think that Sapt or one of her Majesty’s friends must have gone to the lodge last night?”

“They meant to, I swear,” said Rischenheim with sudden attention.

“They really intended to, I promise,” Rischenheim said, suddenly focused.

“Then they would have found the king. There’s a telegraph wire at Hofbau, only a few miles away. And it’s ten o’clock. My cousin, why isn’t Strelsau mourning for our lamented king? Why aren’t the flags at half-mast? I don’t understand it.”

“Then they would have found the king. There’s a telegraph wire at Hofbau, only a few miles away. And it’s ten o’clock. My cousin, why isn’t Strelsau grieving for our lost king? Why aren’t the flags at half-mast? I don’t get it.”

“No,” murmured Rischenheim, his eyes now fixed on his cousin’s face.

“No,” whispered Rischenheim, his eyes now locked on his cousin’s face.

Rupert broke into a smile and tapped his teeth with his fingers.

Rupert smiled and tapped his teeth with his fingers.

“I wonder,” said he meditatively, “if that old player Sapt has got a king up his sleeve again! If that were so—” He stopped and seemed to fall into deep thought. Rischenheim did not interrupt him, but stood looking now at him, now out of the window. Still there was no stir in the streets, and still the standards floated at the summit of the flag staffs. The king’s death was not yet known in Strelsau.

“I wonder,” he said thoughtfully, “if that old player Sapt has a king hidden up his sleeve again! If that’s the case—” He paused and appeared to drift into deep thought. Rischenheim didn't interrupt him, but looked at him and then gazed out the window. There was still no activity in the streets, and the flags continued to wave at the tops of the flagpoles. The king's death was not yet known in Strelsau.

“Where’s Bauer?” asked Rupert suddenly. “Where the plague can Bauer be? He was my eyes. Here we are, cooped up, and I don’t know what’s going on.”

“Where’s Bauer?” Rupert asked suddenly. “Where the heck can Bauer be? He was my eyes. Here we are, stuck inside, and I have no idea what’s going on.”

“I don’t know where he is. Something must have happened to him.”

“I don’t know where he is. Something must have happened to him.”

“Of course, my wise cousin. But what?”

“Of course, my smart cousin. But what?”

Rupert began to pace up and down the room, smoking another cigarette at a great pace. Rischenheim sat down by the table, resting his head on his hand. He was wearied out by strain and excitement, his wounded arm pained him greatly, and he was full of horror and remorse at the event which happened unknown to him the night before.

Rupert started to walk back and forth in the room, quickly smoking another cigarette. Rischenheim sat down at the table, resting his head on his hand. He felt exhausted from the stress and excitement, his injured arm hurt a lot, and he was filled with horror and regret over what had happened without his knowledge the night before.

“I wish I was quit of it,” he moaned at last. Rupert stopped before him.

“I wish I could get rid of it,” he moaned at last. Rupert stopped in front of him.

“You repent of your misdeeds?” he asked. “Well, then, you shall be allowed to repent. Nay, you shall go and tell the king that you repent. Rischenheim, I must know what they are doing. You must go and ask an audience of the king.”

“You regret your wrongdoings?” he asked. “Well, then, you’ll get the chance to make amends. No, you need to go and tell the king that you regret it. Rischenheim, I need to know what they’re up to. You have to go and request a meeting with the king.”

“But the king is—”

“But the king is—”

“We shall know that better when you’ve asked for your audience. See here.”

“We'll understand that better once you've requested your audience. Look here.”

Rupert sat down by his cousin and instructed him in his task. This was no other than to discover whether there were a king in Strelsau, or whether the only king lay dead in the hunting lodge. If there were no attempt being made to conceal the king’s death, Rupert’s plan was to seek safety in flight. He did not abandon his designs: from the secure vantage of foreign soil he would hold the queen’s letter over her head, and by the threat of publishing it insure at once immunity for himself and almost any further terms which he chose to exact from her. If, on the other hand, the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim found a king in Strelsau, if the royal standards continued to wave at the summit of their flag staffs, and Strelsau knew nothing of the dead man in the lodge, then Rupert had laid his hand on another secret; for he knew who the king in Strelsau must be. Starting from this point, his audacious mind darted forward to new and bolder schemes. He could offer again to Rudolf Rassendyll what he had offered once before, three years ago—a partnership in crime and the profits of crime—or if this advance were refused, then he declared that he would himself descend openly into the streets of Strelsau and proclaim the death of the king from the steps of the cathedral.

Rupert sat down next to his cousin and explained his task. This was simply to find out whether there was a king in Strelsau, or if the only king was dead in the hunting lodge. If there was no attempt to hide the king’s death, Rupert’s plan was to flee for safety. He didn’t give up on his plans: from the safety of another country, he would use the queen’s letter as leverage, threatening to make it public to guarantee his own safety and any other demands he wanted to make. However, if the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim found a king in Strelsau, if the royal banners were still flying atop their flagpoles, and if the city was unaware of the dead man in the lodge, then Rupert had discovered another secret; he knew who the king in Strelsau had to be. From this moment, his bold mind raced ahead with new and even bolder ideas. He could once again offer Rudolf Rassendyll what he had proposed three years ago—a partnership in crime and its profits—or if that offer was turned down, he declared he would openly walk into the streets of Strelsau and announce the death of the king from the steps of the cathedral.

“Who can tell,” he cried, springing up, enraptured and merry with the inspiration of his plan, “who can tell whether Sapt or I came first to the lodge? Who found the king alive, Sapt or I? Who left him dead, Sapt or I? Who had most interest in killing him—I, who only sought to make him aware of what touched his honor, or Sapt, who was and is hand and glove with the man that now robs him of his name and usurps his place while his body is still warm? Ah, they haven’t done with Rupert of Hentzau yet!”

“Who knows,” he exclaimed, jumping up, filled with excitement about his plan, “who knows whether Sapt or I got to the lodge first? Who found the king alive, Sapt or me? Who left him dead, Sapt or me? Who had more reason to kill him—I, who only wanted to make him aware of what affected his honor, or Sapt, who is tightly connected with the man who now steals his name and takes his place while his body is still warm? Ah, they haven’t seen the last of Rupert of Hentzau yet!”

He stopped, looking down on his companion. Rischenheim’s fingers still twitched nervously and his cheeks were pale. But now his face was alight with interest and eagerness. Again the fascination of Rupert’s audacity and the infection of his courage caught on his kinsman’s weaker nature, and inspired him to a temporary emulation of the will that dominated him.

He paused, gazing down at his companion. Rischenheim's fingers still twitched nervously and his cheeks were pale. But now his face was lit up with interest and eagerness. Once again, Rupert's daring and the influence of his bravery sparked something in his weaker nature, driving him to momentarily mimic the strong will that controlled him.

“You see,” pursued Rupert, “it’s not likely that they’ll do you any harm.”

"You see," Rupert continued, "it's unlikely they'll hurt you."

“I’ll risk anything.”

“I’ll take any risk.”

“Most gallant gentleman! At the worst they’ll only keep you a prisoner. Well, if you’re not back in a couple of hours, I shall draw my conclusions. I shall know that there’s a king in Strelsau.”

“Most honorable gentleman! At worst, they’ll just keep you as a prisoner. Well, if you’re not back in a few hours, I’ll draw my conclusions. I’ll know that there’s a king in Strelsau.”

“But where shall I look for the king?”

“But where should I look for the king?”

“Why, first in the palace, and secondly at Fritz von Tarlenheim’s. I expect you’ll find him at Fritz’s, though.”

“First, at the palace, and then at Fritz von Tarlenheim’s. I expect you’ll find him at Fritz’s, though.”

“Shall I go there first, then?”

“Should I go there first, then?”

“No. That would be seeming to know too much.”

“No. That would seem to know too much.”

“You’ll wait here?”

"Are you waiting here?"

“Certainly, cousin—unless I see cause to move, you know.”

“Of course, cousin—unless I have a reason to change my mind, you know.”

“And I shall find you on my return?”

“And I’ll find you when I get back?”

“Me, or directions from me. By the way, bring money too. There’s never any harm in having a full pocket. I wonder what the devil does without a breeches-pocket?”

“Me, or directions from me. By the way, bring money too. There’s never any harm in having a full pocket. I wonder what the devil does without a pants pocket?”

Rischenheim let that curious speculation alone, although he remembered the whimsical air with which Rupert delivered it. He was now on fire to be gone, his ill-balanced brain leaping from the depths of despondency to the certainty of brilliant success, and not heeding the gulf of danger that it surpassed in buoyant fancy.

Rischenheim dismissed that strange thought, even though he recalled the playful way Rupert had said it. He was now eager to leave, his unstable mind jumping from deep despair to the belief in amazing success, all while ignoring the dangerous gap that it breezed over in his optimistic imagination.

“We shall have them in a corner, Rupert,” he cried.

“We're going to have them cornered, Rupert,” he shouted.

“Ay, perhaps. But wild beasts in a corner bite hard.”

“Yeah, maybe. But cornered wild animals fight fiercely.”

“I wish my arm were well!”

“I wish my arm was better!”

“You’ll be safer with it wounded,” said Rupert with a smile.

“You’ll be safer with it hurt,” Rupert said with a smile.

“By God, Rupert, I can defend myself.”

“Seriously, Rupert, I can stand up for myself.”

“True, true; but it’s your brain I want now, cousin.”

“Yeah, yeah; but it’s your brain I want now, cousin.”

“You shall see that I have something in me.”

"You'll see that I have something within me."

“If it please God, dear cousin.”

“If it pleases God, dear cousin.”

With every mocking encouragement and every careless taunt Rischenheim’s resolve to prove himself a man grew stronger. He snatched up a revolver that lay on the mantelpiece and put it in his pocket.

With every mocking word of encouragement and every thoughtless taunt, Rischenheim's determination to prove himself a man grew stronger. He picked up a revolver that was on the mantelpiece and put it in his pocket.

“Don’t fire, if you can help it,” advised Rupert. Rischenheim’s answer was to make for the door at a great speed. Rupert watched him go, and then returned to the window. The last his cousin saw was his figure standing straight and lithe against the light, while he looked out on the city. Still there was no stir in the streets, still the royal standard floated at the top of the flag staffs.

“Try not to shoot, if you can avoid it,” Rupert advised. Rischenheim's response was to dash toward the door. Rupert watched him leave and then went back to the window. The last thing his cousin saw was Rupert’s tall, lean figure silhouetted against the light as he looked out at the city. Still, there was no movement in the streets, and the royal flag continued to fly at the top of the flagpoles.

Rischenheim plunged down the stairs: his feet were too slow for his eagerness. At the bottom he found the girl Rosa sweeping the passage with great apparent diligence.

Rischenheim rushed down the stairs: his feet couldn't keep up with his excitement. At the bottom, he saw the girl Rosa diligently sweeping the hallway.

“You’re going out, my lord?” she asked.

“You're going out, my lord?” she asked.

“Why, yes; I have business. Pray stand on one side, this passage is so cursedly narrow.”

“Yeah, I have things to take care of. Please move aside, this passage is really tight.”

Rosa showed no haste in moving.

Rosa moved at her own pace.

“And the Count Rupert, is he going out also?” she asked.

"And is Count Rupert going out too?" she asked.

“You see he’s not with me. He’ll wait.” Rischenheim broke off and asked angrily: “What business is it of yours, girl? Get out of the way!”

“You see he’s not with me. He’ll wait.” Rischenheim stopped and asked angrily, “What’s it to you, girl? Step aside!”

She moved aside now, making him no answer. He rushed past; she looked after him with a smile of triumph. Then she fell again to her sweeping. The king had bidden her be ready at eleven. It was half-past ten. Soon the king would have need of her.

She stepped aside now, not responding to him. He hurried past; she watched him go with a triumphant smile. Then she went back to sweeping. The king had told her to be ready by eleven. It was half-past ten. Soon the king would need her.





CHAPTER XIV. THE NEWS COMES TO STRELSAU

ON leaving No. 19, Rischenheim walked swiftly some little way up the Konigstrasse and then hailed a cab. He had hardly raised his hand when he heard his name called, and, looking round, saw Anton von Strofzin’s smart phaeton pulling up beside him. Anton was driving, and on the other seat was a large nosegay of choice flowers.

ON leaving No. 19, Rischenheim quickly walked a short distance up the Konigstrasse and then flagged down a cab. He had barely raised his hand when he heard someone call his name. Turning around, he saw Anton von Strofzin's stylish carriage pulling up next to him. Anton was at the reins, and on the other seat was a big bouquet of beautiful flowers.

“Where are you off to?” cried Anton, leaning forward with a gay smile.

“Where are you headed?” shouted Anton, leaning forward with a cheerful smile.

“Well, where are you? To a lady’s, I presume, from your bouquet there,” answered Rischenheim as lightly as he could.

“Hey, where are you off to? I'm guessing it's a lady's house, judging by that bouquet you have,” replied Rischenheim as casually as he could.

“The little bunch of flowers,” simpered young Anton, “is a cousinly offering to Helga von Tarlenheim, and I’m going to present it. Can I give you a lift anywhere?”’

“The little bunch of flowers,” said young Anton with a smile, “is a cousinly gift for Helga von Tarlenheim, and I’m going to give it to her. Can I give you a ride anywhere?”

Although Rischenheim had intended to go first to the palace, Anton’s offer seemed to give him a good excuse for drawing the more likely covert first.

Although Rischenheim had planned to go straight to the palace, Anton’s offer seemed to give him a solid excuse to take the more likely secret route first.

“I was going to the palace to find out where the king is. I want to see him, if he’ll give me a minute or two,” he remarked.

“I’m heading to the palace to find out where the king is. I want to see him, if he has a minute or two to spare,” he said.

“I’ll drive you there afterwards. Jump up. That your cab? Here you are, cabman,” and flinging the cabman a crown, he displaced the bouquet and made room for Rischenheim beside him.

“I’ll take you there afterwards. Get in. Is that your cab? Here you go, cab driver,” and tossing the cab driver a crown, he shifted the bouquet and made space for Rischenheim next to him.

Anton’s horses, of which he was not a little proud, made short work of the distance to my home. The phaeton rattled up to the door and both young men got out. The moment of their arrival found the chancellor just leaving to return to his own home. Helsing knew them both, and stopped to rally Anton on the matter of his bouquet. Anton was famous for his bouquets, which he distributed widely among the ladies of Strelsau.

Anton’s horses, of which he was quite proud, made quick work of the distance to my home. The phaeton rattled up to the door and both young men got out. Just as they arrived, the chancellor was leaving to head back to his own place. Helsing knew them both and paused to tease Anton about his bouquet. Anton was well-known for his bouquets, which he distributed widely among the ladies of Strelsau.

“I hoped it was for my daughter,” said the chancellor slyly. “For I love flowers, and my wife has ceased to provide me with them; moreover, I’ve ceased to provide her with them, so, but for my daughter, we should have none.”

“I hoped it was for my daughter,” the chancellor said with a smirk. “I love flowers, but my wife stopped giving them to me; and I’ve stopped giving them to her, so if it weren’t for my daughter, we wouldn’t have any at all.”

Anton answered his chaff, promising a bouquet for the young lady the next day, but declaring that he could not disappoint his cousin. He was interrupted by Rischenheim, who, looking round on the group of bystanders, now grown numerous, exclaimed: “What’s going on here, my dear chancellor? What are all these people hanging about here for? Ah, that’s a royal carriage!”

Anton responded to the teasing, promising a bouquet for the young lady the next day, but insisting that he couldn’t let his cousin down. He was cut off by Rischenheim, who, scanning the crowd of onlookers that had now gathered, exclaimed: “What’s happening here, my dear chancellor? Why are all these people loitering around? Ah, there's a royal carriage!”

“The queen’s with the countess,” answered Helsing. “The people are waiting to see her come out.”

“The queen’s with the countess,” Helsing replied. “The crowd is waiting to see her come out.”

“She’s always worth seeing,” Anton pronounced, sticking his glass in his eye.

“She’s always worth seeing,” Anton declared, putting his glass up to his eye.

“And you’ve been to visit her?” pursued Rischenheim.

“And you’ve been to see her?” Rischenheim pressed.

“Why, yes. I—I went to pay my respects, my dear Rischenheim.”

“Of course. I—I went to pay my respects, my dear Rischenheim.”

“An early visit!”

“An early visit!”

“It was more or less on business.”

“It was mainly for work.”

“Ah, I have business also, and very important business. But it’s with the king.”

“Ah, I have things to take care of too, and they’re really important. But it’s with the king.”

“I won’t keep you a moment, Rischenheim,” called Anton, as, bouquet in hand, he knocked at the door.

“I won’t keep you for long, Rischenheim,” called Anton, as he knocked on the door with a bouquet in hand.

“With the king?” said Helsing. “Ah, yes, but the king—”

“With the king?” said Helsing. “Ah, yes, but the king—”

“I’m on my way to the palace to find out where he is. If I can’t see him, I must write at once. My business is very urgent.”

“I’m heading to the palace to find out where he is. If I can’t see him, I need to write immediately. My business is really urgent.”

“Indeed, my dear count, indeed! Dear me! Urgent, you say?”

“Absolutely, my dear count, absolutely! Oh my! Urgent, you say?”

“But perhaps you can help me. Is he at Zenda?”

“But maybe you can help me. Is he at Zenda?”

The chancellor was becoming very embarrassed; Anton had disappeared into the house; Rischenheim buttonholed him resolutely.

The chancellor was getting really embarrassed; Anton had gone inside the house; Rischenheim firmly stopped him.

“At Zenda? Well, now, I don’t—Excuse me, but what’s your business?”

“At Zenda? Well, I don’t—Excuse me, but what’s your business?”

“Excuse me, my dear chancellor; it’s a secret.”

“Excuse me, my dear chancellor; it’s a secret.”

“I have the king’s confidence.”

“I have the king’s trust.”

“Then you’ll be indifferent to not enjoying mine,” smiled Rischenheim.

“Then you won’t care about not enjoying mine,” smiled Rischenheim.

“I perceive that your arm is hurt,” observed the chancellor, seeking a diversion.

“I see that your arm is hurt,” said the chancellor, trying to change the subject.

“Between ourselves, that has something to do with my business. Well, I must go to the palace. Or—stay—would her Majesty condescend to help me? I think I’ll risk a request. She can but refuse,” and so saying Rischenheim approached the door.

“Between us, that has something to do with my job. Well, I need to go to the palace. Or—wait—would her Majesty be willing to help me? I think I’ll take a chance and ask. She can only say no,” and saying this, Rischenheim went toward the door.

“Oh, my friend, I wouldn’t do that,” cried Helsing, darting after him. “The queen is—well, very much engaged. She won’t like to be troubled.”

“Oh, my friend, I wouldn’t do that,” exclaimed Helsing, rushing after him. “The queen is—well, quite busy. She won’t appreciate being disturbed.”

Rischenheim took no notice of him, but knocked loudly. The door was opened, and he told the butler to carry his name to the queen and beg a moment’s speech with her. Helsing stood in perplexity on the step. The crowd was delighted with the coming of these great folk and showed no sign of dispersing. Anton von Strofzin did not reappear. Rischenheim edged himself inside the doorway and stood on the threshold of the hall. There he heard voices proceeding from the sitting-room on the left. He recognized the queen’s, my wife’s, and Anton’s. Then came the butler’s, saying, “I will inform the count of your Majesty’s wishes.”

Rischenheim ignored him and knocked loudly. The door opened, and he instructed the butler to announce his name to the queen and request a moment to speak with her. Helsing stood in confusion on the step. The crowd was thrilled by the arrival of these important people and showed no signs of leaving. Anton von Strofzin didn't come back. Rischenheim pushed himself inside the doorway and stood at the threshold of the hall. There, he heard voices coming from the sitting room on the left. He recognized the queen's, my wife’s, and Anton’s. Then the butler said, “I will inform the count of your Majesty’s wishes.”

The door of the room opened; the butler appeared, and immediately behind him Anton von Strofzin and Bernenstein. Bernenstein had the young fellow by the arm, and hurried him through the hall. They passed the butler, who made way for them, and came to where Rischenheim stood.

The door to the room opened; the butler walked in, followed closely by Anton von Strofzin and Bernenstein. Bernenstein had the young guy by the arm and rushed him through the hallway. They went by the butler, who stepped aside for them, and reached the spot where Rischenheim was standing.

“We meet again,” said Rischenheim with a bow.

“We meet again,” said Rischenheim, bowing.

The chancellor rubbed his hands in nervous perturbation. The butler stepped up and delivered his message: the queen regretted her inability to receive the count. Rischenheim nodded, and, standing so that the door could not be shut, asked Bernenstein whether he knew where the king was.

The chancellor rubbed his hands in nervous agitation. The butler stepped forward and delivered his message: the queen regretted that she couldn't meet with the count. Rischenheim nodded, and, positioning himself so the door couldn't be closed, asked Bernenstein if he knew where the king was.

Now Bernenstein was most anxious to get the pair of them away and the door shut, but he dared show no eagerness.

Now Bernstein was really eager to get both of them out and the door closed, but he couldn't show any eagerness.

“Do you want another interview with the king already?” he asked with a smile. “The last was so pleasant, then?”

“Do you want another interview with the king already?” he asked with a smile. “The last one was so nice, huh?”

Rischenheim took no notice of the taunt, but observed sarcastically: “There’s a strange difficulty in finding our good king. The chancellor here doesn’t know where he is, or at least he won’t answer my questions.”

Rischenheim ignored the jab and said mockingly: “It’s oddly hard to locate our good king. The chancellor here has no idea where he is, or at least he refuses to answer my questions.”

“Possibly the king has his reasons for not wishing to be disturbed,” suggested Bernenstein.

“Maybe the king has his reasons for not wanting to be disturbed,” suggested Bernenstein.

“It’s very possible,” retorted Rischenheim significantly.

“It’s definitely possible,” Rischenheim replied meaningfully.

“Meanwhile, my dear count, I shall take it as a personal favor if you’ll move out of the doorway.”

“Meanwhile, my dear count, I would really appreciate it if you could step aside from the doorway.”

“Do I incommode you by standing here?” answered the count.

“Am I bothering you by standing here?” the count replied.

“Infinitely, my lord,” answered Bernenstein stiffly.

“Infinitely, my lord,” Bernenstein replied stiffly.

“Hallo, Bernenstein, what’s the matter?” cried Anton, seeing that their tones and glances had grown angry. The crowd also had noticed the raised voices and hostile manner of the disputants, and began to gather round in a more compact group.

“Hey, Bernenstein, what’s wrong?” shouted Anton, noticing that their tones and looks had turned angry. The crowd also noticed the raised voices and aggressive behavior of the arguers and started to gather around in a tighter group.

Suddenly a voice came from inside the hall: it was distinct and loud, yet not without a touch of huskiness. The sound of it hushed the rising quarrel and silenced the crowd into expectant stillness. Bernenstein looked aghast, Rischenheim nervous yet triumphant, Anton amused and gratified.

Suddenly, a voice rang out from inside the hall: it was clear and loud, but there was also a hint of raspy quality to it. The sound quieted the escalating argument and brought the crowd to an anticipatory silence. Bernenstein looked shocked, Rischenheim was nervous but pleased, and Anton was amused and satisfied.

“The king!” he cried, and burst into a laugh. “You’ve drawn him, Rischenheim!”

“The king!” he shouted, laughing. “You’ve got him, Rischenheim!”

The crowd heard his boyish exclamation and raised a cheer. Helsing turned, as though to rebuke them. Had not the king himself desired secrecy? Yes, but he who spoke as the king chose any risk sooner than let Rischenheim go back and warn Rupert of his presence.

The crowd heard his excited shout and cheered. Helsing turned, as if to scold them. Hadn’t the king wanted secrecy? Yes, but the one who spoke as the king preferred to take any risk rather than let Rischenheim go back and warn Rupert about his presence.

“Is that the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim?” called Rudolf from within. “If so, let him enter and then shut the door.”

“Is that the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim?” Rudolf called from inside. “If it is, let him come in and then close the door.”

There was something in his tone that alarmed Rischenheim. He started back on the step. But Bernenstein caught him by the arm.

There was something in his tone that alarmed Rischenheim. He took a step back. But Bernenstein grabbed him by the arm.

“Since you wish to come in, come in,” he said with a grim smile.

“Since you want to come in, go ahead,” he said with a grim smile.

Rischenheim looked round, as though he meditated flight. The next moment Bernenstein was thrust aside. For one short instant a tall figure appeared in the doorway; the crowd had but a glimpse, yet they cheered again. Rischenheim’s hand was clasped in a firm grip; he passed unwillingly but helplessly through the door. Bernenstein followed; the door was shut. Anton faced round on Helsing, a scornful twist on his lips.

Rischenheim looked around like he was considering escaping. Then, in an instant, Bernenstein was pushed aside. For a brief moment, a tall figure appeared in the doorway; the crowd caught only a glimpse, but they cheered again. Rischenheim's hand was caught in a strong grip; he moved through the door unwillingly but couldn't resist. Bernenstein followed, and the door closed. Anton turned to Helsing, a sneer on his lips.

“There was a deuced lot of mystery about nothing,” said he. “Why couldn’t you say he was there?” And without waiting for an answer from the outraged and bewildered chancellor he swung down the steps and climbed into his phaeton.

“There was a ridiculous amount of mystery about nothing,” he said. “Why couldn’t you just say he was there?” And without waiting for a response from the shocked and confused chancellor, he strode down the steps and hopped into his phaeton.

The people round were chatting noisily, delighted to have caught a glimpse of the king, speculating what brought him and the queen to my house, and hoping that they would soon come out and get into the royal carriage that still stood waiting.

The people around were chatting excitedly, thrilled to have seen the king, guessing what brought him and the queen to my house, and wishing that they would come out soon and get into the royal carriage that was still waiting.

Had they been able to see inside the door, their emotion would have been stirred to a keener pitch. Rudolf himself caught Rischenheim by the arm, and without a moment’s delay led him towards the back of the house. They went along a passage and reached a small room that looked out on the garden. Rudolf had known my house in old days, and did not forget its resources.

Had they been able to see inside the door, their emotions would have been stirred even more. Rudolf himself grabbed Rischenheim by the arm and, without hesitation, led him toward the back of the house. They walked down a hallway and entered a small room that overlooked the garden. Rudolf remembered my house from the past and didn't forget its features.

“Shut the door, Bernenstein,” said Rudolf. Then he turned to Rischenheim. “My lord,” he said, “I suppose you came to find out something. Do you know it now?”

“Shut the door, Bernenstein,” Rudolf said. Then he turned to Rischenheim. “My lord,” he said, “I guess you came to learn something. Do you know it now?”

Rischenheim plucked up courage to answer him.

Rischenheim gathered his courage to reply to him.

“Yes, I know now that I have to deal with an impostor,” said he defiantly.

“Yeah, I get it now; I have to face an impostor,” he said boldly.

“Precisely. And impostors can’t afford to be exposed.” Rischenheim’s cheek turned rather pale. Rudolf faced him, and Bernenstein guarded the door. He was absolutely at their mercy; and he knew their secret. Did they know his—the news that Rupert of Hentzau had brought?

“Exactly. And impostors can't risk being found out.” Rischenheim's face went a bit pale. Rudolf looked him in the eyes while Bernenstein stood by the door. He was completely at their mercy, and he was aware of their secret. But did they know his—the information that Rupert of Hentzau had shared?

“Listen,” said Rudolf. “For a few hours to-day I am king in Strelsau. In those few hours I have an account to settle with your cousin: something that he has, I must have. I’m going now to seek him, and while I seek him you will stay here with Bernenstein. Perhaps I shall fail, perhaps I shall succeed. Whether I succeed or fail, by to-night I shall be far from Strelsau, and the king’s place will be free for him again.”

“Listen,” said Rudolf. “For a few hours today, I'm the king in Strelsau. During this time, I have something to sort out with your cousin: there’s something he has that I need. I’m going to find him now, and while I look for him, you’ll stay here with Bernenstein. I might fail, or I might succeed. Regardless of the outcome, by tonight I’ll be far away from Strelsau, and the king's position will be open for him again.”

Rischenheim gave a slight start, and a look of triumph spread over his face. They did not know that the king was dead.

Rischenheim jumped a little, and a look of triumph appeared on his face. They didn’t know that the king was dead.

Rudolf came nearer to him, fixing his eyes steadily on his prisoner’s face.

Rudolf moved closer to him, staring intently at his prisoner’s face.

“I don’t know,” he continued, “why you are in this business, my lord. Your cousin’s motives I know well. But I wonder that they seemed to you great enough to justify the ruin of an unhappy lady who is your queen. Be assured that I will die sooner than let that letter reach the king’s hand.”

“I don’t know,” he continued, “why you’re in this line of work, my lord. I understand your cousin’s motives well. But I’m surprised that they seemed significant enough to justify the downfall of an unhappy woman who is your queen. Rest assured, I would rather die than let that letter get to the king.”

Rischenheim made him no answer.

Rischenheim didn't reply.

“Are you armed?” asked Rudolf.

"Do you have a weapon?" asked Rudolf.

Rischenheim sullenly flung his revolver on the table. Bernenstein came forward and took it.

Rischenheim moodily tossed his revolver onto the table. Bernenstein stepped forward and picked it up.

“Keep him here, Bernenstein. When I return I’ll tell you what more to do. If I don’t return, Fritz will be here soon, and you and he must make your own plans.”

“Keep him here, Bernenstein. When I come back, I’ll let you know what else to do. If I don’t come back, Fritz will be here soon, and you both will have to make your own plans.”

“He sha’n’t give me the slip a second time,” said Bernenstein.

“He's not going to get away from me a second time,” said Bernenstein.

“We hold ourselves free,” said Rudolf to Rischenheim, “to do what we please with you, my lord. But I have no wish to cause your death, unless it be necessary. You will be wise to wait till your cousin’s fate is decided before you attempt any further steps against us.” And with a slight bow he left the prisoner in Bernenstein’s charge, and went back to the room where the queen awaited him. Helga was with her. The queen sprang up to meet him.

“We consider ourselves free,” Rudolf said to Rischenheim, “to do as we please with you, my lord. But I don’t want to cause your death unless it’s necessary. It would be wise to wait until your cousin’s fate is decided before you take any more steps against us.” With a slight bow, he left the prisoner in Bernenstein’s care and returned to the room where the queen was waiting for him. Helga was with her. The queen got up to greet him.

“I mustn’t lose a moment,” he said. “All that crowd of people know now that the king is here. The news will filter through the town in no time. We must send word to Sapt to keep it from the king’s ears at all costs: I must go and do my work, and then disappear.”

“I can’t waste any time,” he said. “Everyone knows the king is here now. The word will spread through town quickly. We need to inform Sapt to make sure the king doesn’t hear about it: I have to go do my part, and then vanish.”

The queen stood facing him. Her eyes seemed to devour his face; but she said only: “Yes, it must be so.”

The queen stood in front of him. Her eyes appeared to consume his face; but she only said, “Yes, it has to be that way.”

“You must return to the palace as soon as I am gone. I shall send out and ask the people to disperse, and then I must be off.”

“You need to head back to the palace as soon as I leave. I will send someone out to tell the people to disperse, and then I have to go.”

“To seek Rupert of Hentzau?”

"Looking for Rupert of Hentzau?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

She struggled for a moment with the contending feelings that filled her heart. Then she came to him and seized hold of his hand.

She wrestled for a moment with the conflicting emotions in her heart. Then she walked over to him and grabbed his hand.

“Don’t go,” she said in low trembling tones. “Don’t go, Rudolf. He’ll kill you. Never mind the letter. Don’t go: I had rather a thousand times that the king had it than that you should.... Oh, my dear, don’t go!”

“Don’t go,” she said in a quiet, shaky voice. “Don’t go, Rudolf. He’ll kill you. Forget about the letter. Don’t go: I’d much rather the king had it than you should.... Oh, my dear, don’t go!”

“I must go,” he said softly.

“I have to go,” he said quietly.

Again she began to implore him, but he would not yield. Helga moved towards the door, but Rudolf stopped her.

Again, she started to beg him, but he wouldn't give in. Helga moved toward the door, but Rudolf stopped her.

“No,” he said; “you must stay with her; you must go to the palace with her.”

“No,” he said, “you have to stay with her; you need to go to the palace with her.”

Even as he spoke they heard the wheels of a carriage driven quickly to the door. By now I had met Anton von Strofzin and heard from him that the king was at my house. As I dashed up the news was confirmed by the comments and jokes of the crowd.

Even as he was talking, they heard the quick wheels of a carriage approaching the door. By then, I had met Anton von Strofzin and learned from him that the king was at my place. As I rushed up, the crowd's comments and jokes confirmed the news.

“Ah, he’s in a hurry,” they said. “He’s kept the king waiting. He’ll get a wigging.”

“Ah, he’s in a rush,” they said. “He’s made the king wait. He’ll get in trouble.”

As may be supposed, I paid little heed to them. I sprang out and ran up the steps to the door. I saw my wife’s face at the window: she herself ran to the door and opened it for me.

As you can imagine, I barely paid attention to them. I jumped up and ran up the steps to the door. I saw my wife's face at the window; she ran to the door and opened it for me.

“Good God,” I whispered, “do all these people know he’s here, and take him for the king?”

“Good God,” I whispered, “do all these people know he’s here and think he’s the king?”

“Yes,” she said. “We couldn’t help it. He showed himself at the door.”

“Yes,” she said. “We couldn’t do anything about it. He showed up at the door.”

It was worse than I dreamt: not two or three people, but all that crowd were victims of the mistake; all of them had heard that the king was in Strelsau—ay, and had seen him.

It was worse than I had imagined: not just two or three people, but that entire crowd were victims of the mistake; all of them had heard that the king was in Strelsau—yes, and had seen him.

“Where is he? Where is he?” I asked, and followed her hastily to the room.

“Where is he? Where is he?” I asked, quickly following her to the room.

The queen and Rudolf were standing side by side. What I have told from Helga’s description had just passed between them. Rudolf ran to meet me.

The queen and Rudolf were standing next to each other. What I learned from Helga's description had just been shared between them. Rudolf rushed to greet me.

“Is all well?” he asked eagerly.

“Is everything okay?” he asked eagerly.

I forgot the queen’s presence and paid no sign of respect to her. I caught Rudolf by the arm and cried to him: “Do they take you for the king?”

I completely overlooked the queen being there and didn't show her any respect. I grabbed Rudolf by the arm and exclaimed, “Do they think you’re the king?”

“Yes,” he said. “Heavens, man, don’t look so white! We shall manage it. I can be gone by to-night.”

“Yes,” he said. “Wow, man, don’t look so pale! We’ll handle it. I can leave by tonight.”

“Gone? How will that help, since they believe you to be the king?”

“Gone? How is that going to help, since they think you're the king?”

“You can keep it from the king,” he urged. “I couldn’t help it. I can settle with Rupert and disappear.”

“You can keep it from the king,” he insisted. “I couldn’t help it. I can deal with Rupert and vanish.”

The three were standing round me, surprised at my great and terrible agitation. Looking back now, I wonder that I could speak to them at all.

The three of them were standing around me, shocked by my intense and overwhelming distress. Looking back now, I can’t believe I was able to talk to them at all.

Rudolf tried again to reassure me. He little knew the cause of what he saw.

Rudolf tried again to calm me down. He had no idea what was actually going on with me.

“It won’t take long to settle affairs with Rupert,” said he. “And we must have the letter, or it will get to the king after all.”

“It won’t take long to wrap things up with Rupert,” he said. “And we need to get the letter, or it will end up with the king anyway.”

“The king will never see the letter,” I blurted out, as I sank back in a chair.

“The king will never see the letter,” I blurted out as I sank back in a chair.

They said nothing. I looked round on their faces. I had a strange feeling of helplessness, and seemed to be able to do nothing but throw the truth at them in blunt plainness. Let them make what they could of it, I could make nothing.

They were silent. I glanced around at their faces. I felt a weird sense of helplessness and could only throw the truth at them without any frills. Let them figure it out; I couldn’t make sense of it.

“The king will never see the letter,” I repeated. “Rupert himself has insured that.”

“The king will never see the letter,” I repeated. “Rupert himself made sure of that.”

“What do you mean? You’ve not met Rupert? You’ve not got the letter?”

“What do you mean? You haven’t met Rupert? You didn’t get the letter?”

“No, no; but the king can never read it.”

“No, no; but the king can never read it.”

Then Rudolf seized me by the shoulder and fairly shook me; indeed I must have seemed like a man in a dream or a torpor.

Then Rudolf grabbed me by the shoulder and shook me hard; I must have looked like someone in a dream or in a daze.

“Why not, man; why not?” he asked in urgent low tones. Again I looked at them, but somehow this time my eyes were attracted and held by the queen’s face. I believe that she was the first to catch a hint of the tidings I brought. Her lips were parted, and her gaze eagerly strained upon me. I rubbed my hand across my forehead, and, looking up stupidly at her, I said:

“Why not, man; why not?” he asked in a hushed, urgent voice. I looked at them again, but this time my attention was drawn to the queen’s face. I think she was the first to sense the news I carried. Her lips were slightly parted, and her gaze was intensely focused on me. I wiped my hand across my forehead and, blankly staring at her, I said:

“He never can see the letter. He’s dead.”

“He can never see the letter. He’s dead.”

There was a little scream from Helga; Rudolf neither spoke nor moved; the queen continued to gaze at me in motionless wonder and horror.

There was a small scream from Helga; Rudolf didn't say anything or move; the queen kept staring at me in stunned amazement and dread.

“Rupert killed him,” said I. “The boar-hound attacked Rupert; then Herbert and the king attacked him; and he killed them all. Yes, the king is dead. He’s dead.”

“Rupert killed him,” I said. “The boar-hound went after Rupert; then Herbert and the king attacked him; and he killed them all. Yes, the king is dead. He’s dead.”

Now none spoke. The queen’s eyes never left my face. “Yes, he’s dead.” said I; and I watched her eyes still. For a long while (or long it seemed) they were on my face; at last, as though drawn by some irresistible force, they turned away. I followed the new line they took. She looked at Rudolf Rassendyll, and he at her. Helga had taken out her handkerchief, and, utterly upset by the horror and shock, was lying back in a low chair, sobbing half-hysterically; I saw the swift look that passed from the queen to her lover, carrying in it grief, remorse, and most unwilling joy. He did not speak to her, but put out his hand and took hers. She drew it away almost sharply, and covered her face with both hands.

Now nobody said anything. The queen’s eyes stayed fixed on my face. “Yes, he’s dead,” I said, and I kept watching her eyes. For what felt like a long time, they were on my face; finally, as if pulled by some unavoidable force, they moved away. I followed where they went. She looked at Rudolf Rassendyll, and he looked back at her. Helga had pulled out her handkerchief and, completely shaken by the horror and shock, was slumped in a low chair, sobbing half-hysterically. I noticed the quick glance that passed between the queen and her lover, filled with sorrow, regret, and a reluctant joy. He didn’t say anything to her but reached out and took her hand. She pulled it away almost sharply and covered her face with both hands.

Rudolf turned to me. “When was it?”

Rudolf looked at me. “When was it?”

“Last night.”

“Last night.”

“And the.... He’s at the lodge?”

“And the.... He's at the lodge?”

“Yes, with Sapt and James.”

“Yes, with Sapt and James.”

I was recovering my senses and my coolness.

I was regaining my composure and my calm.

“Nobody knows yet,” I said. “We were afraid you might be taken for him by somebody. But, my God, Rudolf, what’s to be done now?”

“Nobody knows yet,” I said. “We were worried someone might confuse you for him. But, oh my God, Rudolf, what do we do now?”

Mr. Rassendyll’s lips were set firm and tight. He frowned slightly, and his blue eyes wore a curious entranced expression. He seemed to me to be forgetful of everything, even of us who were with him, in some one idea that possessed him. The queen herself came nearer to him and lightly touched his arm with her hand. He started as though surprised, then fell again into his reverie.

Mr. Rassendyll’s lips were pressed firmly together. He frowned slightly, and his blue eyes had a curious, entranced look. It seemed to me that he was oblivious to everything, even to us around him, lost in a single thought that consumed him. The queen herself moved closer and gently touched his arm. He jumped as if startled, then slipped back into his daydream.

“What’s to be done, Rudolf?” I asked again.

“What should we do, Rudolf?” I asked again.

“I’m going to kill Rupert of Hentzau,” he said. “The rest we’ll talk of afterwards.”

“I’m going to kill Rupert of Hentzau,” he said. “We’ll discuss the rest later.”

He walked rapidly across the room and rang the bell. “Clear those people away,” he ordered. “Tell them that I want to be quiet. Then send a closed carriage round for me. Don’t be more than ten minutes.”

He quickly crossed the room and rang the bell. “Get those people out of here,” he ordered. “Let them know I need some peace. Then send a private carriage for me. Don’t take longer than ten minutes.”

The servant received his peremptory orders with a low bow, and left us. The queen, who had been all this time outwardly calm and composed, now fell into a great agitation, which even the consciousness of our presence could not enable her to hide.

The servant took the orders with a deep bow and walked away. The queen, who had been calm and collected this whole time, suddenly became very agitated, a change she couldn't hide even with us there.

“Rudolf, must you go? Since—since this has happened—”

“Rudolf, do you have to go? Since—since this has happened—”

“Hush, my dearest lady,” he whispered. Then he went on more loudly, “I won’t quit Ruritania a second time leaving Rupert of Hentzau alive. Fritz, send word to Sapt that the king is in Strelsau—he will understand—and that instructions from the king will follow by midday. When I have killed Rupert, I shall visit the lodge on my way to the frontier.”

“Hush, my dear lady,” he whispered. Then he continued more loudly, “I won’t leave Ruritania again with Rupert of Hentzau alive. Fritz, let Sapt know that the king is in Strelsau—he’ll get it—and that instructions from the king will come by noon. After I’ve taken care of Rupert, I’ll stop by the lodge on my way to the border.”

He turned to go, but the queen, following, detained him for a minute.

He turned to leave, but the queen, following him, stopped him for a moment.

“You’ll come and see me before you go?” she pleaded.

“You’ll come and see me before you leave?” she pleaded.

“But I ought not,” said he, his resolute eyes suddenly softening in a marvelous fashion.

“But I shouldn’t,” he said, his determined eyes suddenly softening in a remarkable way.

“You will?”

"Are you?"

“Yes, my queen.”

“Yes, my queen.”

Then I sprang up, for a sudden dread laid hold on me.

Then I jumped up, because a sudden fear gripped me.

“Heavens, man,” I cried, “what if he kills you—there in the Konigstrasse?”

“Heavens, man,” I exclaimed, “what if he kills you—right there on Konigstrasse?”

Rudolf turned to me; there was a look of surprise on his face. “He won’t kill me,” he answered.

Rudolf turned to me, his face showing surprise. “He won’t kill me,” he said.

The queen, looking still in Rudolf’s face, and forgetful now, as it seemed, of the dream that had so terrified her, took no notice of what I said, but urged again: “You’ll come, Rudolf?”

The queen, still gazing into Rudolf’s face and seemingly forgetting the dream that had scared her so much, didn’t pay attention to what I said but insisted again, “You’ll come, Rudolf?”

“Yes, once, my queen,” and with a last kiss of her hand he was gone.

“Yes, once, my queen,” and with one last kiss of her hand, he was gone.

The queen stood for yet another moment where she was, still and almost rigid. Then suddenly she walked or stumbled to where my wife sat, and, flinging herself on her knees, hid her face in Helga’s lap; I heard her sobs break out fast and tumultuously. Helga looked up at me, the tears streaming down her cheeks. I turned and went out. Perhaps Helga could comfort her; I prayed that God in His pity might send her comfort, although she for her sin’s sake dared not ask it of Him. Poor soul! I hope there may be nothing worse scored to my account.

The queen paused for another moment where she was, still and almost stiff. Then, out of nowhere, she walked—or maybe stumbled—over to where my wife was sitting, and, throwing herself on her knees, buried her face in Helga’s lap; I heard her sobs erupt quickly and chaotically. Helga looked up at me, tears streaming down her cheeks. I turned and walked out. Maybe Helga could comfort her; I prayed that God, in His mercy, would send her comfort, even though she, because of her sin, felt she couldn't ask Him for it. Poor thing! I hope there's nothing worse I have to answer for.





CHAPTER XV. A PASTIME FOR COLONEL SAPT

THE Constable of Zenda and James, Mr. Rassendyll’s servant, sat at breakfast in the hunting-lodge. They were in the small room which was ordinarily used as the bedroom of the gentleman in attendance on the king: they chose it now because it commanded a view of the approach. The door of the house was securely fastened; they were prepared to refuse admission; in case refusal was impossible, the preparations for concealing the king’s body and that of his huntsman Herbert were complete. Inquirers would be told that the king had ridden out with his huntsman at daybreak, promising to return in the evening but not stating where he was going; Sapt was under orders to await his return, and James was expecting instructions from his master the Count of Tarlenheim. Thus armed against discovery, they looked for news from me which should determine their future action.

THE Constable of Zenda and James, Mr. Rassendyll’s servant, sat at breakfast in the hunting lodge. They were in the small room that usually served as the bedroom for the attendant of the king; they chose it now because it provided a view of the approach. The door of the house was securely locked; they were prepared to deny anyone entry; and in case they couldn't refuse, the arrangements to hide the king's body and that of his huntsman Herbert were ready. Anyone who asked would be told that the king had gone riding with his huntsman at dawn, promising to come back in the evening without specifying his destination; Sapt was instructed to wait for the king’s return, and James was waiting for directions from his master, the Count of Tarlenheim. With these precautions in place, they awaited news from me to decide their next steps.

Meanwhile there was an interval of enforced idleness. Sapt, his meal finished, puffed away at his great pipe; James, after much pressure, had consented to light a small black clay, and sat at his ease with his legs stretched before him. His brows were knit, and a curious half-smile played about his mouth.

Meanwhile, there was a period of forced inactivity. Sapt, having finished his meal, smoked happily on his large pipe; James, after quite a bit of convincing, had agreed to light a small black clay pipe and sat comfortably with his legs stretched out in front of him. His brows were furrowed, and a strange half-smile lingered on his lips.

“What may you be thinking about, friend James?” asked the constable between two puffs. He had taken a fancy to the alert, ready little fellow.

“What are you thinking about, friend James?” asked the constable between two puffs. He had taken a liking to the quick, lively little guy.

James smoked for a moment, and then took his pipe from his mouth.

James smoked for a moment and then took his pipe out of his mouth.

“I was thinking, sir, that since the king is dead—”

“I was thinking, sir, that now that the king is dead—”

He paused.

He took a pause.

“The king is no doubt dead, poor fellow,” said Sapt, nodding.

“The king is definitely dead, poor guy,” said Sapt, nodding.

“That since he’s certainly dead, and since my master, Mr. Rassendyll, is alive—”

"Since he’s definitely dead, and since my master, Mr. Rassendyll, is alive—"

“So far as we know, James,” Sapt reminded him.

“So far as we know, James,” Sapt reminded him.

“Why, yes, sir, so far as we know. Since, then, Mr. Rassendyll is alive and the king is dead, I was thinking that it was a great pity, sir, that my master can’t take his place and be king.” James looked across at the constable with an air of a man who offers a respectful suggestion.

“Of course, sir, as far as we know. Since Mr. Rassendyll is alive and the king is dead, I was thinking that it's such a shame, sir, that my master can't take his place and be king.” James glanced at the constable with the attitude of someone making a polite suggestion.

“A remarkable thought, James,” observed the constable with a grin.

“A great idea, James,” the constable said with a grin.

“You don’t agree with me, sir?” asked James deprecatingly.

“You don’t agree with me, sir?” James asked, feeling a bit down.

“I don’t say that it isn’t a pity, for Rudolf makes a good king. But you see it’s impossible, isn’t it?”

“I’m not saying it’s not a shame, because Rudolf is a good king. But you can see it’s just not possible, right?”

James nursed his knee between his hands, and his pipe, which he had replaced, stuck out of one corner of his mouth.

James cradled his knee in his hands, and his pipe, which he had put back, poked out of one corner of his mouth.

“When you say impossible, sir,” he remarked deferentially, “I venture to differ from you.”

“When you say impossible, sir,” he said respectfully, “I have to disagree with you.”

“You do? Come, we’re at leisure. Let’s hear how it would be possible.”

“You do? Come on, we have time. Let’s hear how that would be possible.”

“My master is in Strelsau, sir,” began James.

“My boss is in Strelsau, sir,” began James.

“Well, most likely.”

"Well, probably."

“I’m sure of it, sir. If he’s been there, he will be taken for the king.”

“I’m sure of it, sir. If he’s been there, he’ll be seen as the king.”

“That has happened before, and no doubt may happen again, unless—”

“That has happened before, and it will probably happen again, unless—”

“Why, of course, sir, unless the king’s body should be discovered.”

“Of course, sir, unless the king's body is found.”

“That’s what I was about to say, James.”

"That’s what I was just about to say, James."

James kept silence for a few minutes. Then he observed, “It will be very awkward to explain how the king was killed.”

James stayed quiet for a few minutes. Then he said, “It’s going to be really awkward to explain how the king was killed.”

“The story will need good telling,” admitted Sapt.

"The story needs to be told well," admitted Sapt.

“And it will be difficult to make it appear that the king was killed in Strelsau; yet if my master should chance to be killed in Strelsau—”

“And it will be hard to make it look like the king was killed in Strelsau; yet if my master happens to be killed in Strelsau—”

“Heaven forbid, James! On all grounds, Heaven forbid!”

“Heaven forbid, James! Absolutely not, Heaven forbid!”

“Even if my master is not killed, it will be difficult for us to get the king killed at the right time, and by means that will seem plausible.”

“Even if my master isn't killed, it will be tough for us to have the king killed at the right time, and in a way that seems believable.”

Sapt seemed to fall into the humor of the speculation. “That’s all very true. But if Mr. Rassendyll is to be king, it will be both awkward and difficult to dispose of the king’s body and of this poor fellow Herbert,” said he, sucking at his pipe.

Sapt seemed to get into the fun of the speculation. “That’s all very true. But if Mr. Rassendyll is going to be king, it’s going to be both awkward and tough to deal with the king’s body and this poor guy Herbert,” he said, puffing on his pipe.

Again James paused for a little while before he remarked: “I am, of course, sir, only discussing the matter by way of passing the time. It would probably be wrong to carry any such plan into effect.”

Again, James paused for a moment before he said, “I’m just discussing this to pass the time, sir. It would probably be wrong to actually go through with any such plan.”

“It might be, but let us discuss it—to pass the time,” said Sapt; and he leant forward, looking into the servant’s quiet, shrewd face.

“It could be, but let’s talk about it—to kill some time,” said Sapt; and he leaned forward, studying the servant’s calm, clever face.

“Well, then, sir, since it amuses you, let us say that the king came to the lodge last night, and was joined there by his friend Mr. Rassendyll.”

“Well, then, sir, since it makes you laugh, let’s say that the king came to the lodge last night and was joined there by his friend Mr. Rassendyll.”

“And did I come too?”

“Did I come too?”

“You, sir, came also, in attendance on the king.”

“You, sir, also came to be with the king.”

“Well, and you, James? You came. How came you?”

“Well, and you, James? You’re here. How did you get here?”

“Why, sir, by the Count of Tarlenheim’s orders, to wait on Mr. Rassendyll, the king’s friend. Now, the king, sir... This is my story, you know, sir, only my story.”

“Why, sir, I’m here on the Count of Tarlenheim’s orders to wait on Mr. Rassendyll, the king’s friend. Now, the king, sir... This is my story, you know, sir, only my story.”

“Your story interests me. Go on with it.”

“I'm interested in your story. Please continue.”

“The king went out very early this morning, sir.”

“The king left very early this morning, sir.”

“That would be on private business?”

“That would be for personal reasons?”

“So we should have understood. But Mr. Rassendyll, Herbert, and ourselves remained here.”

“So we should have understood. But Mr. Rassendyll, Herbert, and we stayed here.”

“Had the Count of Hentzau been?”

“Had the Count of Hentzau been?”

“Not to our knowledge, sir. But we were all tired and slept very soundly.”

“Not that we know of, sir. But we were all exhausted and slept very deeply.”

“Now did we?” said the constable, with a grim smile.

“Did we really?” said the constable, with a serious smile.

“In fact, sir, we were all overcome with fatigue—Mr. Rassendyll like the rest—and full morning found us still in our beds. There we should be to this moment, sir, had we not been suddenly aroused in a startling and fearful manner.”

“In fact, sir, we were all completely exhausted—Mr. Rassendyll like everyone else—and by the morning we were still in our beds. We would still be there right now, sir, if we hadn’t been suddenly jolted awake in a shocking and frightening way.”

“You should write story books, James. Now what was this fearful manner in which we were aroused?”

“You should write storybooks, James. Now what was this scary way in which we were woken up?”

James laid down his pipe, and, resting his hands on his knees, continued his story.

James put down his pipe and, resting his hands on his knees, continued his story.

“This lodge, sir, this wooden lodge—for the lodge is all of wood, sir, without and within.”

“This lodge, sir, this wooden lodge—because the lodge is completely made of wood, sir, inside and out.”

“This lodge is undoubtedly of wood, James, and, as you say, both inside and out.”

“This lodge is definitely made of wood, James, and, as you mentioned, both inside and out.”

“And since it is, sir, it would be mighty careless to leave a candle burning where the oil and firewood are stored.”

“And since it is, sir, it would be really careless to leave a candle burning where the oil and firewood are kept.”

“Most criminal!”

"Totally criminal!"

“But hard words don’t hurt dead men; and you see, sir, poor Herbert is dead.”

“But harsh words don’t hurt dead people; and you see, sir, poor Herbert is dead.”

“It is true. He wouldn’t feel aggrieved.”

“It’s true. He wouldn’t feel wronged.”

“But we, sir, you and I, awaking—”

“But we, sir, you and I, waking up—”

“Aren’t the others to awake, James?”

“Aren’t the others going to wake up, James?”

“Indeed, sir, I should pray that they had never awaked. For you and I, waking first, would find the lodge a mass of flames. We should have to run for our lives.”

“Honestly, sir, I wish they had never woken up. Because if you and I were the first to wake, we would find the lodge completely on fire. We would have to run for our lives.”

“What! Should we make no effort to rouse the others?”

“What! Should we not try to wake up the others?”

“Indeed, sir, we should do all that men could do; we should even risk death by suffocation.”

“Absolutely, sir, we should do everything we can; we should even be prepared to risk death from suffocation.”

“But we should fail, in spite of our heroism, should we?”

“But we should fail, despite our bravery, right?”

“Alas, sir, in spite of all our efforts we should fail. The flames would envelop the lodge in one blaze; before help could come, the lodge would be in ruins, and my unhappy master and poor Herbert would be consumed to ashes.”

“Unfortunately, sir, despite all our efforts, we will fail. The flames will engulf the lodge in one sweeping blaze; before help arrives, the lodge will be in ruins, and my unfortunate master and poor Herbert will be reduced to ashes.”

“Hum!”

"Ugh!"

“They would, at least, sir, be entirely unrecognizable.”

“They would definitely be unrecognizable, sir.”

“You think so?”

"Do you think so?"

“Beyond doubt, if the oil and the firewood and the candle were placed to the best advantage.”

“Without a doubt, if the oil, firewood, and candle were arranged in the best way possible.”

“Ah, yes. And there would be an end of Rudolf Rassendyll?”

“Ah, yes. And would that be the end of Rudolf Rassendyll?”

“Sir, I should myself carry the tidings to his family.”

“Sir, I should take the news to his family myself.”

“Whereas the King of Ruritania—”

“While the King of Ruritania—”

“Would enjoy a long and prosperous reign, God willing, sir.”

“Hope you have a long and prosperous reign, if God allows it, sir.”

“And the Queen of Ruritania, James?”

“And the Queen of Ruritania, James?”

“Do not misunderstand me, sir. They could be secretly married. I should say re-married.”

“Don’t misunderstand me, sir. They could be secretly married. I should say, re-married.”

“Yes, certainly, re-married.”

"Yes, definitely, remarried."

“By a trustworthy priest.”

“By a reliable priest.”

“You mean by an untrustworthy priest?”

“You mean by a shady priest?”

“It’s the same thing, sir, from a different point of view.” For the first time James smiled a thoughtful smile.

“It’s the same thing, sir, from a different perspective.” For the first time, James smiled a reflective smile.

Sapt in his turn laid down his pipe now, and was tugging at his moustache. There was a smile on his lips too, and his eyes looked hard into James’s. The little man met his glance composedly.

Sapt set his pipe aside and pulled on his mustache. He had a smile on his face, and his eyes were fixed intently on James. The little man met his gaze calmly.

“It’s an ingenious fancy, this of yours, James,” the constable remarked. “What, though, if your master’s killed too? That’s quite possible. Count Rupert’s a man to be reckoned with.”

“It’s a clever idea, this of yours, James,” the constable said. “But what if your master is killed too? That’s definitely possible. Count Rupert is not someone to underestimate.”

“If my master is killed, sir, he must be buried,” answered James.

“If my boss is killed, sir, he has to be buried,” replied James.

“In Strelsau?” came in quick question from Sapt.

“In Strelsau?” Sapt asked eagerly.

“He won’t mind where, sir.”

"He won't care where, sir."

“True, he won’t mind, and we needn’t mind for him.”

“Sure, he won’t care, and we don’t need to care for him.”

“Why, no, sir. But to carry a body secretly from here to Strelsau—”

“Why, no, sir. But to sneak a body from here to Strelsau—”

“Yes, that is, as we agreed at the first, difficult. Well, it’s a pretty story, but—your master wouldn’t approve of it. Supposing he were not killed, I mean.”

“Yes, that is, as we agreed at the beginning, difficult. Well, it’s a nice story, but—your boss wouldn’t approve of it. Assuming he’s not dead, I mean.”

“It’s a waste of time, sir, disapproving of what’s done: he might think the story better than the truth, although it’s not a good story.”

“It’s a waste of time, sir, to criticize what’s been done: he might prefer the story to the truth, even though it’s not a good story.”

The two men’s eyes met again in a long glance.

The two men locked eyes again in a lingering stare.

“Where do you come from?” asked Sapt, suddenly.

“Where are you from?” Sapt asked suddenly.

“London, sir, originally.”

"London, sir, originally."

“They make good stories there?”

"Do they have good stories there?"

“Yes, sir, and act them sometimes.”

“Yes, sir, and I do them sometimes.”

The instant he had spoken, James sprang to his feet and pointed out of the window.

The moment he finished speaking, James jumped up and pointed out the window.

A man on horseback was cantering towards the lodge. Exchanging one quick look, both hastened to the door, and, advancing some twenty yards, waited under the tree on the spot where Boris lay buried.

A man on horseback was riding quickly toward the lodge. Sharing a brief glance, they both hurried to the door, and after walking about twenty yards, waited under the tree where Boris was buried.

“By the way,” said Sapt, “you forgot the dog.” And he pointed to the ground.

“By the way,” said Sapt, “you forgot the dog.” And he pointed to the ground.

“The affectionate beast will be in his master’s room and die there, sir.”

“The loving animal will be in his owner’s room and die there, sir.”

“Eh, but he must rise again first!”

“Yeah, but he has to rise again first!”

“Certainly, sir. That won’t be a long matter.”

“Sure, sir. That won’t take long.”

Sapt was still smiling in grim amusement when the messenger came up and, leaning from his home, handed him a telegram.

Sapt was still smiling with grim amusement when the messenger approached and, leaning from his home, handed him a telegram.

“Special and urgent, sir,” said he.

“Special and urgent, sir,” he said.

Sapt tore it open and read. It was the message that I sent in obedience to Mr. Rassendyll’s orders. He would not trust my cipher, but, indeed, none was necessary. Sapt would understand the message, although it said simply, “The king is in Strelsau. Wait orders at the lodge. Business here in progress, but not finished. Will wire again.”

Sapt ripped it open and read. It was the message I sent following Mr. Rassendyll’s instructions. He didn’t trust my code, but honestly, none was needed. Sapt would get the message, even though it simply said, “The king is in Strelsau. Wait for orders at the lodge. Things are happening here, but it’s not done yet. I’ll send another message.”

Sapt handed it to James, who took it with a respectful little bow. James read it with attention, and returned it with another bow.

Sapt passed it to James, who accepted it with a slight bow. James read it carefully and returned it with another bow.

“I’ll attend to what it says, sir,” he remarked.

"I’ll handle what it says, sir," he said.

“Yes,” said Sapt. “Thanks, my man,” he added to the messenger. “Here’s a crown for you. If any other message comes for me and you bring it in good time, you shall have another.”

“Yes,” said Sapt. “Thanks, my man,” he told the messenger. “Here’s a crown for you. If any other message comes for me and you deliver it on time, you’ll get another one.”

“You shall have it quick as a horse can bring it from the station, sir.”

"You'll get it as fast as a horse can bring it from the station, sir."

“The king’s business won’t bear delay, you know,” nodded Sapt.

“The king’s business can’t be delayed, you know,” nodded Sapt.

“You sha’n’t have to wait, sir,” and, with a parting salute, the fellow turned his horse and trotted away.

“You won’t have to wait, sir,” and, with a final salute, the guy turned his horse and rode off.

“You see,” remarked Sapt, “that your story is quite imaginary. For that fellow can see for himself that the lodge was not burnt down last night.”

“You see,” Sapt said, “that your story is completely made up. That guy can see for himself that the lodge wasn't burned down last night.”

“That’s true; but, excuse me, sir—”

“That’s true; but, sorry to interrupt, sir—”

“Pray go on, James. I’ve told you that I’m interested.”

“Please continue, James. I've told you I'm interested.”

“He can’t see that it won’t be burnt down to-night. A fire, sir, is a thing that may happen any night.”

“He can’t see that it won’t be burned down tonight. A fire, sir, is something that could happen any night.”

Then old Sapt suddenly burst into a roar, half-speech, half laughter.

Then old Sapt suddenly erupted into a loud mix of speech and laughter.

“By God, what a thing!” he roared; and James smiled complacently.

“By God, what a thing!” he shouted; and James smiled smugly.

“There’s a fate about it,” said the constable. “There’s a strange fate about it. The man was born to it. We’d have done it before if Michael had throttled the king in that cellar, as I thought he would. Yes, by heavens, we’d have done it! Why, we wanted it! God forgive us, in our hearts both Fritz and I wanted it. But Rudolf would have the king out. He would have him out, though he lost a throne—and what he wanted more—by it. But he would have him out. So he thwarted the fate. But it’s not to be thwarted. Young Rupert may think this new affair is his doing. No, it’s the fate using him. The fate brought Rudolf here again, the fate will have him king. Well, you stare at me. Do you think I’m mad, Mr. Valet?”

“There’s a destiny to it,” said the constable. “There’s a strange destiny to it. The man was meant for it. We would have acted on it earlier if Michael had killed the king in that cellar, as I thought he might. Yes, by heaven, we would have done it! Why, we wanted it! God forgive us, but deep down, both Fritz and I wanted it. But Rudolf would have the king out. He would have him out, even if it cost him a throne—and what he valued even more—because of it. But he would have him out. So he disrupted the destiny. But it can’t be disrupted. Young Rupert might think this new situation is his doing. No, it’s destiny using him. Destiny brought Rudolf here again, and destiny will make him king. Well, you’re staring at me. Do you think I’m crazy, Mr. Valet?”

“I think, sir, that you talk very good sense, if I may say so,” answered James.

“I think, sir, that you make a lot of sense, if I may say so,” replied James.

“Sense?” echoed Sapt with a chuckle. “I don’t know about that. But the fate’s there, depend on it!”

“Sense?” Sapt laughed. “I can’t say about that. But the fate’s there, count on it!”

The two were back in their little room now, past the door that hid the bodies of the king and his huntsman. James stood by the table, old Sapt roamed up and down, tugging his moustache, and now and again sawing the air with his sturdy hairy hand.

The two were back in their small room now, beyond the door that concealed the bodies of the king and his huntsman. James stood by the table, while old Sapt paced back and forth, pulling at his mustache, and occasionally gesturing with his rough, hairy hand.

“I daren’t do it,” he muttered: “I daren’t do it. It’s a thing a man can’t set his hand to of his own will. But the fate’ll do it—the fate’ll do it. The fate’ll force it on us.”

“I can’t do it,” he whispered. “I can’t do it. It’s something a man can’t just decide to do on his own. But fate will make it happen—fate will make it happen. Fate will push it onto us.”

“Then we’d best be ready, sir,” suggested James quietly. Sapt turned on him quickly, almost fiercely.

“Then we’d better be ready, sir,” James suggested quietly. Sapt turned to him quickly, almost fiercely.

“They used to call me a cool hand,” said he. “By Jove, what are you?”

“They used to call me a cool hand,” he said. “Wow, what are you?”

“There’s no harm in being ready, sir,” said James, the servant.

“There’s nothing wrong with being prepared, sir,” said James, the servant.

Sapt came to him and caught hold of his shoulders. “Ready?” he asked in a gruff whisper.

Sapt approached him and grabbed his shoulders. “Ready?” he asked in a rough whisper.

“The oil, the firewood, the light,” said James.

“The oil, the firewood, the light,” James said.

“Where, man, where? Do you mean, by the bodies?”

“Where, man, where? Do you mean, by the bodies?”

“Not where the bodies are now. Each must be in the proper place.”

“Not where the bodies are now. Each one needs to be in the right spot.”

“We must move them then?”

"Should we move them then?"

“Why, yes. And the dog too.”

“Sure, and the dog as well.”

Sapt almost glared at him; then he burst into a laugh.

Sapt almost glared at him, then he broke into laughter.

“So be it,” he said. “You take command. Yes, we’ll be ready. The fate drives.”

“So be it,” he said. “You’re in charge now. Yes, we’ll be ready. Fate is in control.”

Then and there they set about what they had to do. It seemed indeed as though some strange influence were dominating Sapt; he went about the work like a man who is hardly awake. They placed the bodies each where the living man would be by night—the king in the guest-room, the huntsman in the sort of cupboard where the honest fellow had been wont to lie. They dug up the buried dog, Sapt chuckling convulsively, James grave as the mute whose grim doings he seemed to travesty: they carried the shot-pierced, earth-grimed thing in, and laid it in the king’s room. Then they made their piles of wood, pouring the store of oil over them, and setting bottles of spirit near, that the flames having cracked the bottles, might gain fresh fuel. To Sapt it seemed now as if they played some foolish game that was to end with the playing, now as if they obeyed some mysterious power which kept its great purpose hidden from its instruments. Mr. Rassendyll’s servant moved and arranged and ordered all as deftly as he folded his master’s clothes or stropped his master’s razor. Old Sapt stopped him once as he went by.

Then and there, they got to work. It really felt like some strange force was taking over Sapt; he went about the task like someone who could barely stay awake. They positioned the bodies where the living man would be at night—the king in the guest room, and the huntsman in the kind of cupboard where the honest guy used to lie. They dug up the buried dog, with Sapt chuckling uncontrollably, while James remained serious like a mute caught in a grim situation: they brought in the shot-up, dirt-covered thing and laid it in the king’s room. Then, they stacked their wood, dousing it with oil and placing bottles of spirits nearby, so that when the flames cracked the bottles, they would get more fuel. To Sapt, it now felt like they were playing some silly game that would end with the game itself, or that they were following some mysterious force that kept its true purpose hidden from them. Mr. Rassendyll’s servant moved and arranged everything as skillfully as he folded his master’s clothes or sharpened his razor. Old Sapt stopped him once as he walked by.

“Don’t think me a mad fool, because I talk of the fate,” he said, almost anxiously.

“Don’t think I’m crazy just because I talk about fate,” he said, almost anxiously.

“Not I, sir,” answered James, “I know nothing of that. But I like to be ready.”

“Not me, sir,” replied James, “I don’t know anything about that. But I like to be prepared.”

“It would be a thing!” muttered Sapt.

“It would be something!” muttered Sapt.

The mockery, real or assumed, in which they had begun their work, had vanished now. If they were not serious, they played at seriousness. If they entertained no intention such as their acts seemed to indicate, they could no longer deny that they had cherished a hope. They shrank, or at least Sapt shrank, from setting such a ball rolling; but they longed for the fate that would give it a kick, and they made smooth the incline down which it, when thus impelled, was to run. When they had finished their task and sat down again opposite to one another in the little front room, the whole scheme was ready, the preparations were made, all was in train; they waited only for that impulse from chance or fate which was to turn the servant’s story into reality and action. And when the thing was done, Sapt’s coolness, so rarely upset, yet so completely beaten by the force of that wild idea, came back to him. He lit his pipe again and lay back in his chair, puffing freely, with a meditative look on his face.

The mockery, whether genuine or feigned, that had initially surrounded their work had disappeared. They might not have been serious, but they acted as if they were. If they didn't have any intentions as their actions suggested, they could no longer deny that they had held onto a hope. They hesitated, or at least Sapt did, to set this plan in motion; yet they yearned for the kind of fate that would give it a push, preparing everything for the moment when it would finally roll forward. Once they completed their task and sat across from each other in the small front room, the entire plan was ready, the groundwork was laid, everything was in place; they only awaited that spark from chance or fate that would turn the servant's story into reality and action. And when it happened, Sapt’s calm demeanor, so rarely shaken but entirely overwhelmed by the force of that wild idea, returned to him. He lit his pipe once more and reclined in his chair, smoking freely with a thoughtful expression on his face.

“It’s two o’clock, sir,” said James. “Something should have happened before now in Strelsau.”

“It’s two o’clock, sir,” James said. “Something should have happened by now in Strelsau.”

“Ah, but what?” asked the constable.

“Ah, but what?” asked the cop.

Suddenly breaking on their ears came a loud knock at the door. Absorbed in their own thoughts, they had not noticed two men riding up to the lodge. The visitors wore the green and gold of the king’s huntsmen; the one who had knocked was Simon, the chief huntsman, and brother of Herbert, who lay dead in the little room inside.

Suddenly, a loud knock at the door broke through their thoughts. So wrapped up in their own minds, they hadn't noticed two men riding up to the lodge. The visitors were dressed in the green and gold of the king’s huntsmen; the one who had knocked was Simon, the chief huntsman, and brother of Herbert, who was dead in the small room inside.

“Rather dangerous!” muttered the Constable of Zenda as he hurried to the door, James following him.

“Pretty dangerous!” muttered the Constable of Zenda as he rushed to the door, James trailing behind him.

Simon was astonished when Sapt opened the door.

Simon was amazed when Sapt opened the door.

“Beg pardon, Constable, but I want to see Herbert. Can I go in?” And he jumped down from his horse, throwing the reins to his companion.

“Excuse me, officer, but I need to see Herbert. Can I go in?” And he jumped down from his horse, tossing the reins to his friend.

“What’s the good of your going in?” asked Sapt. “Herbert’s not here.”

“What’s the point of you going in?” asked Sapt. “Herbert’s not here.”

“Not here? Then where is he?”

"Not here? Then where is he?"

“Why, he went with the king this morning.”

“Yeah, he went with the king this morning.”

“Oh, he went with the king, sir? Then he’s in Strelsau, I suppose?”

“Oh, he went with the king, sir? So he's in Strelsau, I guess?”

“If you know that, Simon, you’re wiser than I am.”

“If you know that, Simon, you’re smarter than I am.”

“But the king is in Strelsau, sir.”

“But the king is in Strelsau, sir.”

“The deuce he is! He said nothing of going to Strelsau. He rose early and rode off with Herbert, merely saying they would be back to-night.”

“The heck he is! He didn't mention anything about going to Strelsau. He got up early and left with Herbert, just saying they would be back tonight.”

“He went to Strelsau, sir. I am just from Zenda, and his Majesty is known to have been in town with the queen. They were both at Count Fritz’s.”

“He went to Strelsau, sir. I just came from Zenda, and it's known that the king was in town with the queen. They were both at Count Fritz’s.”

“I’m much interested to hear it. But didn’t the telegram say where Herbert was?”

“I’d really like to know. But didn’t the telegram mention where Herbert was?”

Simon laughed.

Simon chuckled.

“Herbert’s not a king, you see,” he said. “Well, I’ll come again to-morrow morning, for I must see him soon. He’ll be back by then, sir?”

“Herbert’s not a king, you know,” he said. “Well, I’ll come back tomorrow morning because I need to see him soon. He’ll be back by then, right?”

“Yes, Simon, your brother will be here to-morrow morning.”

“Yes, Simon, your brother will be here tomorrow morning.”

“Or what’s left of him after such a two-days of work,” suggested Simon jocularly.

“Or what’s left of him after such two days of work,” Simon joked.

“Why, yes, precisely,” said Sapt, biting his moustache and darting one swift glance at James. “Or what’s left of him, as you say.”

“Yeah, exactly,” Sapt replied, biting his mustache and giving a quick look at James. “Or what's left of him, as you mentioned.”

“And I’ll bring a cart and carry the boar down to the castle at the same time, sir. At least, I suppose you haven’t eaten it all?”

“And I’ll grab a cart and take the boar down to the castle at the same time, sir. At least, I assume you haven’t eaten it all?”

Sapt laughed; Simon was gratified at the tribute, and laughed even more heartily himself.

Sapt laughed; Simon was pleased by the compliment and laughed even harder himself.

“We haven’t even cooked it yet,” said Sapt, “but I won’t answer for it that we sha’n’t have by to-morrow.”

“We haven’t even cooked it yet,” said Sapt, “but I can’t say for sure that we won’t have it by tomorrow.”

“All right, sir; I’ll be here. By the way, there’s another bit of news come on the wires. They say Count Rupert of Hentzau has been seen in the city.”

“All right, sir; I’ll be here. By the way, there’s another piece of news that just came in. They say Count Rupert of Hentzau has been spotted in the city.”

“Rupert of Hentzau? Oh, pooh! Nonsense, my good Simon. He daren’t show his face there for his life.”

“Rupert of Hentzau? Oh, come on! That's ridiculous, my good Simon. He wouldn’t dare show his face there for his life.”

“Ah, but it may be no nonsense. Perhaps that’s what took the king to Strelsau.”

“Ah, but it might not be nonsense. Maybe that’s why the king went to Strelsau.”

“It’s enough to take him if it’s true,” admitted Sapt.

“It’s enough to take him if it’s true,” Sapt admitted.

“Well, good day, sir.”

"Well, good day, sir."

“Good day, Simon.”

“Hi, Simon.”

The two huntsmen rode off. James watched them for a little while.

The two hunters rode away. James watched them for a bit.

“The king,” he said then, “is known to be in Strelsau; and now Count Rupert is known to be in Strelsau. How is Count Rupert to have killed the king here in the forest of Zenda, sir?”

“The king,” he said then, “is known to be in Strelsau; and now Count Rupert is known to be in Strelsau. How could Count Rupert have killed the king here in the forest of Zenda, sir?”

Sapt looked at him almost apprehensively.

Sapt looked at him with a hint of worry.

“How is the king’s body to come to the forest of Zenda?” asked James. “Or how is the king’s body to go to the city of Strelsau?”

“How is the king’s body supposed to get to the forest of Zenda?” asked James. “Or how is the king’s body supposed to get to the city of Strelsau?”

“Stop your damned riddles!” roared Sapt. “Man, are you bent on driving me into it?”

“Stop with the damn riddles!” Sapt shouted. “Are you trying to drive me crazy?”

The servant came near to him, and laid a hand on his shoulder.

The servant approached him and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“You went into as great a thing once before, sir,” said he.

“You did something just as significant before, sir,” he said.

“It was to save the king.”

“It was to save the king.”

“And this is to save the queen and yourself. For if we don’t do it, the truth about my master must be known.”

“And this is to save the queen and yourself. If we don’t do this, the truth about my master will have to come out.”

Sapt made him no answer. They sat down again in silence.

Sapt didn't respond. They sat back down in silence.

There they sat, sometimes smoking, never speaking, while the tedious afternoon wore away, and the shadows from the trees of the forest lengthened. They did not think of eating or drinking; they did not move, save when James rose and lit a little fire of brushwood in the grate. It grew dusk and again James moved to light the lamp. It was hard on six o’clock, and still no news came from Strelsau.

There they sat, sometimes smoking, never talking, as the long afternoon dragged on and the shadows from the trees in the forest grew longer. They didn’t think about eating or drinking; they didn’t move, except when James got up and started a small fire with some twigs in the grate. It got dark, and again James got up to turn on the lamp. It was nearly six o’clock, and still there was no news from Strelsau.

Then there was the sound of a horse’s hoofs. The two rushed to the door, beyond it, and far along the grassy road that gave approach to the hunting-lodge. They forgot to guard the secret and the door gaped open behind them. Sapt ran as he had not run for many a day, and outstripped his companion. There was a message from Strelsau!

Then they heard the sound of a horse’s hooves. The two hurried to the door, beyond it, and down the grassy road leading to the hunting lodge. They forgot to keep the secret, and the door swung open behind them. Sapt ran like he hadn't in a long time and outpaced his companion. There was a message from Strelsau!

The constable, without a word of greeting, snatched the envelope from the hand of the messenger and tore it open. He read it hastily, muttering under his breath “Good God!” Then he turned suddenly round and began to walk quickly back to James, who, seeing himself beaten in the race, had dropped to a walk. But the messenger had his cares as well as the constable. If the constable’s thoughts were on a crown, so were his. He called out in indignant protest:

The constable, without saying a word, grabbed the envelope from the messenger's hand and ripped it open. He quickly read it, muttering “Good God!” under his breath. Then he suddenly turned and started walking quickly back to James, who, realizing he’d lost the race, had slowed to a walk. But the messenger had his own concerns just like the constable. If the constable was thinking about a reward, so was he. He shouted out in angry protest:

“I have never drawn rein since Hofbau, sir. Am I not to have my crown?”

“I haven’t slowed down since Hofbau, sir. Am I not going to get my crown?”

Sapt stopped, turned, and retraced his steps. He took a crown from his pocket. As he looked up in giving it, there was a queer smile on his broad, weather-beaten face.

Sapt stopped, turned, and walked back. He pulled a crown from his pocket. As he looked up to hand it over, a strange smile appeared on his broad, weathered face.

“Ay,” he said, “every man that deserves a crown shall have one, if I can give it him.”

“Yeah,” he said, “any man who deserves a crown will get one, if I can make it happen.”

Then he turned again to James, who had now come up, and laid his hand on his shoulder.

Then he turned back to James, who had now arrived, and placed his hand on his shoulder.

“Come along, my king-maker,” said he.

“Come on, my king-maker,” he said.

James looked in his face for a moment. The constable’s eyes met his; and the constable nodded.

James looked at his face for a moment. The constable's eyes met his, and the constable nodded.

So they turned to the lodge where the dead king and his huntsman lay. Verily the fate drove.

So they headed to the lodge where the dead king and his huntsman rested. Truly, fate was at work.





CHAPTER XVI. A CROWD IN THE KONIGSTRASSE

The project that had taken shape in the thoughts of Mr. Rassendyll’s servant, and had inflamed Sapt’s daring mind as the dropping of a spark kindles dry shavings, had suggested itself vaguely to more than one of us in Strelsau. We did not indeed coolly face and plan it, as the little servant had, nor seize on it at once with an eagerness to be convinced of its necessity, like the Constable of Zenda; but it was there in my mind, sometimes figuring as a dread, sometimes as a hope, now seeming the one thing to be avoided, again the only resource against a more disastrous issue. I knew that it was in Bernenstein’s thoughts no less than in my own; for neither of us had been able to form any reasonable scheme by which the living king, whom half Strelsau now knew to be in the city, could be spirited away, and the dead king set in his place. The change could take place, as it seemed, only in one way and at one cost: the truth, or the better part of it, must be told, and every tongue set wagging with gossip and guesses concerning Rudolf Rassendyll and his relations with the queen. Who that knows what men and women are would not have shrunk from that alternative? To adopt it was to expose the queen to all or nearly all the peril she had run by the loss of the letter. We indeed assumed, influenced by Rudolf’s unhesitating self-confidence, that the letter would be won back, and the mouth of Rupert of Hentzau shut; but enough would remain to furnish material for eager talk and for conjectures unrestrained by respect or charity. Therefore, alive as we were to its difficulties and its unending risks, we yet conceived of the thing as possible, had it in our hearts, and hinted it to one another—my wife to me, I to Bernenstein, and he to me—in quick glances and half uttered sentences that declared its presence while shunning the open confession of it. For the queen herself I cannot speak. Her thoughts, as I judged them, were bounded by the longing to see Mr. Rassendyll again, and dwelt on the visit that he promised as the horizon of hope. To Rudolf we had dared to disclose nothing of the part our imaginations set him to play: if he were to accept it, the acceptance would be of his own act, because the fate that old Sapt talked of drove him, and on no persuasion of ours. As he had said, he left the rest, and had centered all his efforts on the immediate task which fell to his hand to perform, the task that was to be accomplished at the dingy old house in the Konigstrasse. We were indeed awake to the fact that even Rupert’s death would not make the secret safe. Rischenheim, although for the moment a prisoner and helpless, was alive and could not be mewed up for ever; Bauer was we knew not where, free to act and free to talk. Yet in our hearts we feared none but Rupert, and the doubt was not whether we could do the thing so much as whether we should. For in moments of excitement and intense feeling a man makes light of obstacles which look large enough as he turns reflective eyes on them in the quiet of after-days.

The plan that had formed in Mr. Rassendyll’s servant's mind, igniting Sapt’s adventurous spirit like a spark on dry wood, had vaguely crossed the minds of several of us in Strelsau. We didn’t approach it with the same coolness and planning as the little servant or immediately seize it with the eagerness of the Constable of Zenda; but it lingered in my mind, appearing sometimes as a fear, sometimes as a hope—sometimes seeming like the one thing to avoid, other times like the only solution to a worse outcome. I was aware that Bernenstein also had the same thoughts; neither of us could come up with a reasonable plan to get the living king, who half of Strelsau now knew was in the city, out and to replace him with the dead king. It seemed the transition could only happen in one way and at a cost: the truth, or at least part of it, had to be revealed, setting off rumors and speculation about Rudolf Rassendyll and his ties to the queen. Who among us, knowing how people are, wouldn't hesitate at that thought? To pursue it would expose the queen to almost all the dangers she faced with the loss of the letter. We assumed, influenced by Rudolf’s unwavering confidence, that the letter would be retrieved and Rupert of Hentzau silenced; but enough would remain to fuel eager gossip and wild speculations, unrestrained by decency or kindness. So, while we were very much aware of the challenges and endless risks, we nevertheless held on to the idea as possible. We hinted at it to one another—my wife to me, I to Bernenstein, and he to me—through quick looks and half-finished sentences that acknowledged its existence while avoiding an open admission of it. As for the queen, I can’t speak for her. From what I gathered, her thoughts were limited to wanting to see Mr. Rassendyll again and focused on the visit he promised as a glimmer of hope. We had dared not share our thoughts about the role we imagined for Rudolf; if he were to take it on, it would be of his own choosing, driven by the fate Sapt spoke of, not by our persuasion. As he said, he left the rest behind and concentrated all his efforts on the immediate task at hand, the task that needed to be completed at the rundown old house on Konigstrasse. We were certainly aware that even if Rupert were dead, the secret would not be secure. Rischenheim, though currently a prisoner and powerless, was alive and couldn’t be locked away forever; Bauer was somewhere out there, free to act and speak. Still, in our hearts, we feared only Rupert, and the uncertainty was less about whether we could accomplish it and more about whether we should. In moments of excitement and strong emotions, a person can trivialize obstacles that seem daunting when they reflect on them during quieter times.

A message in the king’s name had persuaded the best part of the idle crowd to disperse reluctantly. Rudolf himself had entered one of my carriages and driven off. He started not towards the Konigstrasse, but in the opposite direction: I supposed that he meant to approach his destination by a circuitous way, hoping to gain it without attracting notice. The queen’s carriage was still before my door, for it had been arranged that she was to proceed to the palace and there await tidings. My wife and I were to accompany her; and I went to her now, where she sat alone, and asked if it were her pleasure to start at once. I found her thoughtful but calm. She listened to me; then, rising, she said, “Yes, I will go.” But then she asked suddenly, “Where is the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim?”

A message from the king had convinced most of the idle crowd to leave, though they did so reluctantly. Rudolf had gotten into one of my carriages and drove away. Instead of heading towards the Konigstrasse, he went in the opposite direction. I figured he intended to reach his destination by a roundabout route, hoping to avoid drawing attention. The queen’s carriage was still at my door since it was planned for her to go to the palace and wait for news there. My wife and I were set to go with her, so I approached her where she was sitting alone and asked if she was ready to leave immediately. She looked thoughtful but composed. After listening to me, she stood up and said, “Yes, I will go.” Then she suddenly asked, “Where is the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim?”

I told her how Bernenstein kept guard over the count in the room at the back of the house. She seemed to consider for a moment, then she said:

I told her how Bernenstein was keeping watch over the count in the room at the back of the house. She seemed to think for a moment, then she said:

“I will see him. Go and bring him to me. You must be here while I talk to him, but nobody else.”

“I’ll see him. Go get him for me. You need to be here while I talk to him, but no one else can be.”

I did not know what she intended, but I saw no reason to oppose her wishes, and I was glad to find for her any means of employing this time of suspense. I obeyed her commands and brought Rischenheim to her. He followed me slowly and reluctantly; his unstable mind had again jumped from rashness to despondency: he was pale and uneasy, and, when he found himself in her presence, the bravado of his bearing, maintained before Bernenstein, gave place to a shamefaced sullenness. He could not meet the grave eyes that she fixed on him.

I didn’t know what she wanted, but I had no reason to oppose her wishes, and I was happy to help her find a way to pass the time during this suspenseful moment. I followed her orders and brought Rischenheim to her. He came with me slowly and unwillingly; his unreliable mind had once again flipped from bravado to despair: he looked pale and uncomfortable, and when he found himself in her presence, the boldness he had shown before Bernenstein faded into a shameful sulk. He couldn't meet the serious gaze she fixed on him.

I withdrew to the farther end of the room; but it was small, and I heard all that passed. I had my revolver ready to cover Rischenheim in case he should be moved to make a dash for liberty. But he was past that: Rupert’s presence was a tonic that nerved him to effort and to confidence, but the force of the last dose was gone and the man was sunk again to his natural irresolution.

I moved to the far end of the room; but it was small, and I could hear everything that was happening. I had my revolver ready to aim at Rischenheim in case he tried to escape. But he was beyond that: Rupert’s presence gave him the boost he needed for determination and confidence, but the effect of that last dose had worn off and he had sunk back into his usual uncertainty.

“My lord,” she began gently, motioning him to sit, “I have desired to speak with you, because I do not wish a gentleman of your rank to think too much evil of his queen. Heaven has willed that my secret should be to you no secret, and therefore I may speak plainly. You may say my own shame should silence me; I speak to lessen my shame in your eyes, if I can.”

“My lord,” she started softly, gesturing for him to take a seat, “I wanted to talk to you because I don't want someone of your standing to think too poorly of his queen. It has come to be that my secret should not be a secret to you, so I can speak openly. You might say that my own shame should keep me quiet; I’m speaking to reduce my shame in your eyes, if I can.”

Rischenheim looked up with a dull gaze, not understanding her mood. He had expected reproaches, and met low-voiced apology.

Rischenheim looked up with a blank stare, not getting her mood. He had expected criticism but received a soft apology instead.

“And yet,” she went on, “it is because of me that the king lies dead now; and a faithful humble fellow also, caught in the net of my unhappy fortunes, has given his life for me, though he didn’t know it. Even while we speak, it may be that a gentleman, not too old yet to learn nobility, may be killed in my quarrel; while another, whom I alone of all that know him may not praise, carries his life lightly in his hand for me. And to you, my lord, I have done the wrong of dressing a harsh deed in some cloak of excuse, making you seem to serve the king in working my punishment.”

“And yet,” she continued, “it's because of me that the king is dead now; and a loyal, humble man, caught in the mess of my unfortunate fate, has given his life for me, without even realizing it. Even while we speak, it’s possible that a gentleman, still young enough to learn about honor, might lose his life because of my conflict; while another, who I alone among those who know him cannot praise, risks his life for me without a care. And to you, my lord, I have wronged you by wrapping a cruel act in some excuse, making it seem like you’re serving the king by carrying out my punishment.”

Rischenheim’s eyes fell to the ground, and he twisted his hands nervously in and out, the one about the other. I took my hand from my revolver: he would not move now.

Rischenheim looked down at the ground, nervously twisting his hands together. I pulled my hand away from my revolver; he wouldn't make a move now.

“I don’t know,” she went on, now almost dreamily, and as though she spoke more to herself than to him, or had even forgotten his presence, “what end in Heaven’s counsel my great unhappiness has served. Perhaps I, who have place above most women, must also be tried above most; and in that trial I have failed. Yet, when I weigh my misery and my temptation, to my human eyes it seems that I have not failed greatly. My heart is not yet humbled, God’s work not yet done. But the guilt of blood is on my soul—even the face of my dear love I can see now only through its scarlet mist; so that if what seemed my perfect joy were now granted me, it would come spoilt and stained and blotched.”

“I don’t know,” she continued, almost dreamily, as if she were speaking more to herself than to him, or had even forgotten he was there. “I don’t know what purpose my immense unhappiness serves in Heaven’s plan. Maybe I, who hold a higher place than most women, must also endure more trials; and in that testing, I have stumbled. Yet, when I consider my suffering and my temptations, it seems to me that I haven’t fallen all that much. My heart is still unbroken, God’s work isn’t finished. But the guilt of blood weighs on my soul—even the face of my beloved now appears to me only through a red haze; so, if what once seemed like my perfect happiness were given to me now, it would come spoiled and tarnished.”

She paused, fixing her eyes on him again; but he neither spoke nor moved.

She paused, looking at him again; but he didn’t say anything or move.

“You knew my sin,” she said, “the sin so great in my heart; and you knew how little my acts yielded to it. Did you think, my lord, that the sin had no punishment, that you took it in hand to add shame to my suffering? Was Heaven so kind that men must temper its indulgence by their severity? Yet I know that because I was wrong, you, being wrong, might seem to yourself not wrong, and in aiding your kinsman might plead that you served the king’s honor. Thus, my lord, I was the cause in you of a deed that your heart could not welcome nor your honor praise. I thank God that you have come to no more hurt by it.”

“You knew my sin,” she said, “the sin so heavy in my heart; and you knew how little my actions matched it. Did you think, my lord, that the sin had no consequences, that you took it upon yourself to add shame to my suffering? Was Heaven so kind that men needed to balance its mercy with their harshness? Yet I know that because I was wrong, you, being wrong, might convince yourself that you weren't, and in supporting your relative, you could argue that you were serving the king’s honor. So, my lord, I became the reason for a deed that your heart could not accept nor your honor celebrate. I thank God that you have suffered no more because of it.”

Rischenheim began to mutter in a low thick voice, his eyes still cast down: “Rupert persuaded me. He said the king would be very grateful, and—would give me—” His voice died away, and he sat silent again, twisting his hands.

Rischenheim started to mumble in a deep, thick voice, his eyes still lowered: “Rupert convinced me. He said the king would be really grateful, and—would give me—” His voice trailed off, and he fell silent again, twisting his hands.

“I know—I know,” she said. “But you wouldn’t have listened to such persuasions if my fault hadn’t blinded your eyes.”

“I know—I know,” she said. “But you wouldn’t have listened to those arguments if my mistake hadn’t clouded your judgment.”

She turned suddenly to me, who had been standing all the while aloof, and stretched out her hands towards me, her eyes filled with tears.

She suddenly turned to me, since I had been standing apart the whole time, and reached out her hands towards me, her eyes brimming with tears.

“Yet,” said she, “your wife knows, and still loves me, Fritz.”

“Yet,” she said, “your wife knows, and still loves me, Fritz.”

“She should be no wife of mine, if she didn’t,” I cried. “For I and all of mine ask no better than to die for your Majesty.”

“She shouldn't be my wife if she didn't,” I shouted. “Because all of us would gladly die for your Majesty.”

“She knows, and yet she loves me,” repeated the queen. I loved to see that she seemed to find comfort in Helga’s love. It is women to whom women turn, and women whom women fear.

“She knows, and yet she loves me,” the queen repeated. I loved seeing that she seemed to find comfort in Helga’s love. It’s women to whom women turn, and women whom women fear.

“But Helga writes no letters,” said the queen.

“But Helga doesn’t write any letters,” said the queen.

“Why, no,” said I, and I smiled a grim smile. Well, Rudolf Rassendyll had never wooed my wife.

“Why, no,” I said, smiling a grim smile. Well, Rudolf Rassendyll had never pursued my wife.

She rose, saying: “Come, let us go to the palace.”

She stood up and said, “Come on, let’s go to the palace.”

As she rose, Rischenheim made a quick impulsive step towards her.

As she got up, Rischenheim took a quick, sudden step toward her.

“Well, my lord,” said she, turning towards him, “will you also go with me?”

“Well, my lord,” she said, turning to him, “are you coming with me too?”

“Lieutenant von Bernenstein will take care—” I began. But I stopped. The slightest gesture of her hand silenced me.

“Lieutenant von Bernenstein will take care—” I started. But I stopped. The smallest movement of her hand made me quiet.

“Will you go with me?” she asked Rischenheim again.

“Will you come with me?” she asked Rischenheim again.

“Madam,” he stammered, “Madam—”

“Ma'am,” he stammered, “Ma'am—”

She waited. I waited also, although I had no great patience with him. Suddenly he fell on his knee, but he did not venture to take her hand. Of her own accord she came and stretched it out to him, saying sadly: “Ah, that by forgiving I could win forgiveness!”

She waited. I waited too, even though I had little patience for him. Suddenly, he dropped to one knee, but he didn’t dare take her hand. On her own, she came forward and offered it to him, saying sadly, “Ah, if only I could win forgiveness by forgiving!”

Rischenheim caught at her hand and kissed it.

Rischenheim grabbed her hand and kissed it.

“It was not I,” I heard him mutter. “Rupert set me on, and I couldn’t stand out against him.”

“It wasn't me,” I heard him say quietly. “Rupert pushed me into it, and I couldn't stand up to him.”

“Will you go with me to the palace?” she asked, drawing her hand away, but smiling.

“Will you come with me to the palace?” she asked, pulling her hand back, but smiling.

“The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim,” I made bold to observe, “knows some things that most people do not know, madam.” She turned on me with dignity, almost with displeasure.

“The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim,” I confidently remarked, “knows things that most people don’t, ma’am.” She turned to me with dignity, almost looking displeased.

“The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim may be trusted to be silent,” she said. “We ask him to do nothing against his cousin. We ask only his silence.”

“The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim can be trusted to keep quiet,” she said. “We’re not asking him to do anything against his cousin. We just need him to stay silent.”

“Ay,” said I, braving her anger, “but what security shall we have?”

“Ay,” I said, facing her anger, “but what assurance do we have?”

“His word of honor, my lord.” I knew that a rebuke to my presumption lay in her calling me “my lord,” for, save on formal occasions, she always used to call me Fritz.

“His word of honor, my lord.” I realized that by calling me “my lord,” she was subtly criticizing my arrogance, since she usually just referred to me as Fritz except on formal occasions.

“His word of honor!” I grumbled. “In truth, madam—”

“His word of honor!” I complained. “Honestly, ma'am—”

“He’s right,” said Rischenheim; “he’s right.”

“Yeah, he’s right,” said Rischenheim; “he’s right.”

“No, he’s wrong,” said the queen, smiling. “The count will keep his word, given to me.”

“No, he’s mistaken,” said the queen, smiling. “The count will honor his promise to me.”

Rischenheim looked at her and seemed about to address her, but then he turned to me, and said in a low tone:

Rischenheim looked at her and seemed ready to speak, but then he turned to me and said quietly:

“By Heaven, I will, Tarlenheim. I’ll serve her in everything—”

“By Heaven, I will, Tarlenheim. I’ll do everything for her—”

“My lord,” said she most graciously, and yet very sadly, “you lighten the burden on me no less by your help than because I no longer feel your honor stained through me. Come, we will go to the palace.” And she went to him, saying, “We will go together.”

“My lord,” she said kindly, though with a hint of sadness, “you ease my burden not only with your help but also because I no longer feel your honor tarnished through me. Come, let’s go to the palace.” And she approached him, saying, “We will go together.”

There was nothing for it but to trust him. I knew that I could not turn her.

There was no choice but to trust him. I knew I couldn't change her mind.

“Then I’ll see if the carriage is ready,” said I.

“Then I’ll check if the carriage is ready,” I said.

“Yes, do, Fritz,” said the queen. But as I passed she stopped me for a moment, saying in a whisper, “Show that you trust him.”

“Yes, go ahead, Fritz,” said the queen. But as I walked by, she paused me for a moment, saying in a whisper, “Show that you trust him.”

I went and held out my hand to him. He took and pressed it.

I went and reached out my hand to him. He took it and squeezed it.

“On my honor,” he said.

"Honestly," he said.

Then I went out and found Bernenstein sitting on a bench in the hall. The lieutenant was a diligent and watchful young man; he appeared to be examining his revolver with sedulous care.

Then I went out and found Bernstein sitting on a bench in the hall. The lieutenant was a hard-working and attentive young man; he seemed to be examining his revolver with careful precision.

“You can put that away,” said I rather peevishly—I had not fancied shaking hands with Rischenheim. “He’s not a prisoner any longer. He’s one of us now.”

“You can put that away,” I said a bit irritably—I hadn’t really wanted to shake hands with Rischenheim. “He’s not a prisoner anymore. He’s one of us now.”

“The deuce he is!” cried Bernenstein, springing to his feet.

“The hell he is!” shouted Bernenstein, jumping to his feet.

I told him briefly what had happened, and how the queen had won Rupert’s instrument to be her servant.

I quickly explained what had happened and how the queen had made Rupert's instrument her servant.

“I suppose he’ll stick to it,” I ended; and I thought he would, though I was not eager for his help.

“I guess he’ll stick with it,” I concluded; and I thought he would, even though I wasn’t really looking for his help.

A light gleamed in Bernenstein’s eyes, and I felt a tremble in the hand that he laid on my shoulder.

A light sparkled in Bernstein’s eyes, and I felt a shake in the hand he rested on my shoulder.

“Then there’s only Bauer now,” he whispered. “If Rischenheim’s with us, only Bauer!”

“Then there’s just Bauer now,” he whispered. “If Rischenheim’s with us, only Bauer!”

I knew very well what he meant. With Rischenheim silent, Bauer was the only man, save Rupert himself, who knew the truth, the only man who threatened that great scheme which more and more filled our thoughts and grew upon us with an increasing force of attraction as every obstacle to it seemed to be cleared out of the way. But I would not look at Bernenstein, fearing to acknowledge even with my eyes how my mind jumped with his. He was bolder, or less scrupulous—which you will.

I understood exactly what he meant. With Rischenheim quiet, Bauer was the only one, besides Rupert himself, who knew the truth, the only person who posed a threat to that huge plan that increasingly consumed our thoughts and pulled us in with more and more force as every hindrance seemed to be removed. But I didn’t want to look at Bernenstein, afraid to admit, even with my eyes, how much my thoughts aligned with his. He was either braver or less principled—take your pick.

“Yes, if we can shut Bauer’s mouth.” he went on.

“Yes, if we can silence Bauer.” he continued.

“The queen’s waiting for the carriage,” I interrupted snappishly.

“The queen’s waiting for the carriage,” I interrupted sharply.

“Ah, yes, of course, the carriage,” and he twisted me round till I was forced to look him in the face. Then he smiled, and even laughed a little.

“Ah, yes, of course, the carriage,” he said, twisting me around until I had to look him in the face. Then he smiled and even laughed a bit.

“Only Bauer now!” said he.

“Only Bauer now!” he said.

“And Rupert,” I remarked sourly.

“And Rupert,” I said bitterly.

“Oh, Rupert’s dead bones by now,” he chuckled, and with that he went out of the hall door and announced the queen’s approach to her servants. It must be said for young Bernenstein that he was a cheerful fellow-conspirator. His equanimity almost matched Rudolf’s own; I could not rival it myself.

“Oh, Rupert’s dead and gone by now,” he chuckled, and with that he went out the hall door and announced the queen’s arrival to her servants. I have to hand it to young Bernenstein; he was a cheerful fellow conspirator. His calmness was almost on par with Rudolf’s; I couldn't match it myself.

I drove to the palace with the queen and my wife, the other two following in a second carriage. I do not know what they said to one another on the way, but Bernenstein was civil enough to his companion when I rejoined them. With us my wife was the principal speaker: she filled up, from what Rudolf had told her, the gaps in our knowledge of how he had spent his night in Strelsau, and by the time we arrived we were fully informed in every detail. The queen said little. The impulse which had dictated her appeal to Rischenheim and carried her through it seemed to have died away; she had become again subject to fears and apprehension. I saw her uneasiness when she suddenly put out her hand and touched mine, whispering:

I drove to the palace with the queen and my wife, while the other two followed in a second carriage. I don't know what they talked about on the way, but Bernenstein was polite to his companion when I rejoined them. My wife was the main speaker among us; she filled in the gaps in our understanding of how Rudolf had spent his night in Strelsau based on what he had told her, and by the time we arrived, we were fully informed about everything. The queen said very little. The drive that had inspired her to reach out to Rischenheim and see it through seemed to have faded; she had reverted to feeling anxious and worried. I noticed her unease when she suddenly reached out and touched my hand, whispering:

“He must be at the house by now.”

“He must be at the house by now.”

Our way did not lie by the house, and we came to the palace without any news of our absent chief (so I call him—as such we all, from the queen herself, then regarded him). She did not speak of him again; but her eyes seemed to follow me about as though she were silently asking some service of me; what it was I could not understand. Bernenstein had disappeared, and the repentant count with him: knowing they were together, I was in no uneasiness; Bernenstein would see that his companion contrived no treachery. But I was puzzled by the queen’s tacit appeal. And I was myself on fire for news from the Konigstrasse. It was now two hours since Rudolf Rassendyll had left us, and no word had come of him or from him. At last I could bear it no longer. The queen was sitting with her hand in my wife’s; I had been seated on the other side of the room, for I thought that they might wish to talk to one another; yet I had not seen them exchange a word. I rose abruptly and crossed the room to where they were.

Our path didn’t go by the house, and we arrived at the palace without any news about our missing leader (that’s how I refer to him, as we all did, even the queen). She didn’t mention him again, but her eyes seemed to follow me around as if she were silently asking me for something; I couldn’t figure out what it was. Bernenstein had vanished, and the remorseful count went with him; knowing they were together, I wasn’t worried—Bernenstein would make sure his companion didn’t pull any tricks. But I was confused by the queen’s unspoken request. I was also burning with curiosity for news from the Konigstrasse. It had been two hours since Rudolf Rassendyll left us, and we hadn’t heard anything from him. Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore. The queen was sitting with her hand in my wife’s; I had been sitting on the other side of the room, thinking they might want to chat, but I hadn’t seen them say a word to each other. I stood up abruptly and crossed the room to where they were.

“Have you need of my presence, madam, or have I your permission to be away for a time?” I asked.

“Do you need me here, ma'am, or can I have your permission to step away for a bit?” I asked.

“Where do you wish to go, Fritz?” the queen asked with a little start, as though I had come suddenly across her thoughts.

“Where do you want to go, Fritz?” the queen asked with a slight surprise, as if I had suddenly interrupted her thoughts.

“To the Konigstrasse,” said I.

“Headed to Konigstrasse,” I said.

To my surprise she rose and caught my hand.

To my surprise, she got up and took my hand.

“God bless you, Fritz!” she cried. “I don’t think I could have endured it longer. But I wouldn’t ask you to go. But go, my dear friend, go and bring me news of him. Oh, Fritz, I seem to dream that dream again!”

“God bless you, Fritz!” she exclaimed. “I don’t think I could have handled it any longer. But I wouldn’t ask you to leave. Just go, my dear friend, and bring me news of him. Oh, Fritz, I feel like I’m dreaming that dream again!”

My wife looked up at me with a brave smile and a trembling lip.

My wife looked up at me with a courageous smile and a quivering lip.

“Shall you go into the house, Fritz?” she asked.

“Are you going to go into the house, Fritz?” she asked.

“Not unless I see need, sweetheart,” said I.

“Not unless I see a reason, sweetheart,” I said.

She came and kissed me. “Go, if you are wanted,” she said. And she tried to smile at the queen, as though she risked me willingly.

She came and kissed me. “Go, if you’re needed,” she said. And she tried to smile at the queen, as if she was letting me go willingly.

“I could have been such a wife, Fritz,” whispered the queen. “Yes, I could.”

“I could have been such a wife, Fritz,” whispered the queen. “Yeah, I could.”

I had nothing to say; at the moment I might not have been able to say it if I had. There is something in the helpless courage of women that makes me feel soft. We can work and fight; they sit and wait. Yet they do not flinch. Now I know that if I had to sit and think about the thing I should turn cur.

I had nothing to say; at that moment, I probably wouldn't have been able to say it anyway. There's something in the brave resilience of women that makes me feel tender. We can work and fight; they sit and wait. Yet they don't back down. Now I realize that if I had to just sit and think about it, I would eventually turn away.

Well, I went, leaving them there together. I put on plain clothes instead of my uniform, and dropped my revolver into the pocket of my coat. Thus prepared, I slipped out and made my way on foot to the Konigstrasse.

Well, I left them there together. I put on regular clothes instead of my uniform and dropped my gun into the pocket of my coat. With that ready, I quietly slipped out and walked to Konigstrasse.

It was now long past midday, but many folks were at their dinner and the streets were not full. Two or three people recognized me, but I passed by almost unnoticed. There was no sign of stir or excitement, and the flags still floated high in the wind. Sapt had kept his secret; the men of Strelsau thought still that their king lived and was among them. I feared that Rudolf’s coming would have been seen, and expected to find a crowd of people near the house. But when I reached it there were no more than ten or a dozen idle fellows lounging about. I began to stroll up and down with as careless an air as I could assume.

It was well past noon, but many people were still having their dinner, and the streets weren’t crowded. A couple of people recognized me, but I walked by mostly unnoticed. There was no sign of activity or excitement, and the flags still waved high in the wind. Sapt had kept his secret; the people of Strelsau still believed their king was alive and among them. I worried that Rudolf’s arrival would have been noticed and expected to see a crowd near the house. However, when I got there, only about ten or twelve idle guys were hanging around. I started to walk back and forth, trying to look as casual as possible.

Soon, however, there was a change. The workmen and business folk, their meal finished, began to come out of their houses and from the restaurants. The loafers before No. 19 spoke to many of them. Some said, “Indeed?” shook their heads, smiled and passed on: they had no time to waste in staring at the king. But many waited; lighting their cigars or cigarettes or pipes, they stood gossiping with one another, looking at their watches now and again, lest they should overstay their leisure. Thus the assembly grew to the number of a couple of hundred. I ceased my walk, for the pavement was too crowded, and hung on the outskirts of the throng. As I loitered there, a cigar in my mouth, I felt a hand on my shoulder. Turning round, I saw the lieutenant. He was in uniform. By his side was Rischenheim.

Soon, though, things changed. The workers and business people, having finished their meals, started coming out of their homes and from the restaurants. The idle group outside No. 19 greeted many of them. Some said, “Really?” shook their heads, smiled, and moved on; they didn’t have time to waste staring at the king. But many lingered, lighting their cigars, cigarettes, or pipes, chatting with each other and checking their watches now and then, so they wouldn’t spend too long on their break. The crowd grew to about two hundred. I stopped my walk because the sidewalk was too packed and hung around the edge of the group. As I waited there with a cigar in my mouth, I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned around and saw the lieutenant. He was in uniform, and next to him was Rischenheim.

“You’re here too, are you?” said I. “Well, nothing seems to be happening, does it?”

“You're here too, huh?” I said. “Well, it doesn't look like anything is happening, does it?”

For No. 19 showed no sign of life. The shutters were up, the door closed; the little shop was not open for business that day.

For No. 19 showed no signs of life. The shutters were up, the door was closed; the little shop wasn’t open for business that day.

Bernenstein shook his head with a smile. His companion took no heed of my remark; he was evidently in a state of great agitation, and his eyes never left the door of the house. I was about to address him, when my attention was abruptly and completely diverted by a glimpse of a head, caught across the shoulders of the bystanders.

Bernenstein shook his head with a smile. His companion didn’t pay any attention to my comment; he was clearly very agitated, and his eyes were glued to the door of the house. I was about to speak to him when my attention was suddenly and completely drawn away by a glimpse of a head, seen over the shoulders of the crowd.

The fellow whom I saw wore a brown wide-awake hat. The hat was pulled down low over his forehead, but nevertheless beneath its rim there appeared a white bandage running round his head. I could not see the face, but the bullet-shaped skull was very familiar to me. I was sure from the first moment that the bandaged man was Bauer. Saying nothing to Bernenstein, I began to steal round outside the crowd. As I went, I heard somebody saying that it was all nonsense; the king was not there: what should the king do in such a house? The answer was a reference to one of the first loungers; he replied that he did not know what the devil the king did there, but that the king or his double had certainly gone in, and had as certainly not yet come out again. I wished I could have made myself known to them and persuaded them to go away; but my presence would have outweighed my declarations, and been taken as a sure sign that the king was in the house. So I kept on the outskirts and worked my way unobtrusively towards the bandaged head. Evidently Bauer’s hurt had not been so serious as to prevent him leaving the infirmary to which the police had carried him: he was come now to await, even as I was awaiting, the issue of Rudolf’s visit to the house in the Konigstrasse.

The guy I saw was wearing a brown wide-brimmed hat. The hat was pulled down low over his forehead, but I could still see a white bandage wrapped around his head underneath it. I couldn’t see his face, but that bullet-shaped skull looked really familiar to me. I knew right away that the bandaged man was Bauer. Without saying anything to Bernenstein, I started to quietly move around outside the crowd. As I walked, I heard someone say it was all a joke; the king wasn’t there: what would the king be doing in a place like that? Someone else, one of the first onlookers, replied that they didn’t know what the king was doing there, but it was clear that the king or someone who looked like him had definitely gone inside, and he hadn’t come out yet. I wished I could’ve made myself known to them and convinced them to leave; but my presence would have matched my words, suggesting for sure that the king was inside. So, I stayed on the fringes and quietly made my way toward the bandaged head. Clearly, Bauer’s injury hadn’t been serious enough to keep him from leaving the infirmary where the police had taken him: he was there now waiting just like I was for the outcome of Rudolf’s visit to the house on Konigstrasse.

He had not seen me, for he was looking at No. 19 as intently as Rischenheim. Apparently neither had caught sight of the other, or Rischenheim would have shown some embarrassment, Bauer some excitement. I wormed my way quickly towards my former servant. My mind was full of the idea of getting hold of him. I could not forget Bernenstein’s remark, “Only Bauer now!” If I could secure Bauer we were safe. Safe in what? I did not answer to myself, but the old idea was working in me. Safe in our secret and safe in our plan—in the plan on which we all, we here in the city, and those two at the hunting-lodge, had set our minds! Bauer’s death, Bauer’s capture, Bauer’s silence, however procured, would clear the greatest hindrance from its way.

He hadn’t seen me because he was staring at No. 19 just as intensely as Rischenheim. Clearly, neither of them noticed the other, or else Rischenheim would have felt some embarrassment and Bauer would have shown excitement. I quickly made my way toward my former servant. My mind was fixated on the thought of getting to him. I couldn't shake Bernenstein’s comment, “Only Bauer now!” If I could get Bauer, we’d be safe. Safe from what? I didn’t answer myself, but the old idea kept pushing through my mind. Safe in our secret and safe in our plan—the plan that we all, here in the city and those two at the hunting lodge, were focused on! Bauer’s death, capture, or silence, however it happened, would remove the biggest obstacle in our way.

Bauer stared intently at the house; I crept cautiously up behind him. His hand was in his trousers’ pocket; where the curve of the elbow came there with a space between arm and body. I slipped in my left arm and hooked it firmly inside his. He turned round and saw me.

Bauer was focused on the house, and I quietly approached him from behind. His hand was in his pants pocket, with a gap between his arm and body at the bend of his elbow. I slid my left arm in and secured it around his. He turned and noticed me.

“Thus we meet again, Bauer,” said I.

“Looks like we meet again, Bauer,” I said.

He was for a moment flabbergasted, and stared stupidly at me.

He was momentarily stunned and stared blankly at me.

“Are you also hoping to see the king?” I asked.

“Are you hoping to see the king too?” I asked.

He began to recover himself. A slow, cunning smile spread over his face.

He started to regain his composure. A slow, sly smile appeared on his face.

“The king?” he asked.

“King?” he asked.

“Well, he’s in Strelsau, isn’t he? Who gave you the wound on your head?”

“Well, he’s in Strelsau, right? Who gave you that bruise on your head?”

Bauer moved his arm as though he meant to withdraw it from my grasp. He found himself tightly held.

Bauer moved his arm like he was trying to pull it away from my grip. He realized he was being held tightly.

“Where’s that bag of mine?” I asked.

“Where's my bag?” I asked.

I do not know what he would have answered, for at this instant there came a sound from behind the closed door of the house. It was as if some one ran rapidly and eagerly towards the door. Then came an oath in a shrill voice, a woman’s voice, but harsh and rough. It was answered by an angry cry in a girl’s intonation. Full of eagerness, I drew my arm from Bauer’s and sprang forward. I heard a chuckle from him and turned round, to see his bandaged head retreating rapidly down the street. I had no time to look to him, for now I saw two men, shoulder to shoulder, making their way through the crowd, regardless of any one in their way, and paying no attention to abuse or remonstrances. They were the lieutenant and Rischenheim. Without a moment’s hesitation I set myself to push and battle a way through, thinking to join them in front. On they went, and on I went. All gave place before us in surly reluctance or frightened willingness. We three were together in the first rank of the crowd when the door of the house was flung open, and a girl ran out. Her hair was disordered, her face pale, and her eyes full of alarm. There she stood on the doorstep, facing the crowd, which in an instant grew as if by magic to three times its former size, and, little knowing what she did, she cried in the eager accents of sheer terror:

I don’t know how he would have responded, because just then, I heard a noise coming from behind the closed door of the house. It sounded like someone was rushing eagerly toward the door. Then, I heard a curse in a shrill voice—a woman’s voice, but rough and harsh. It was met with an angry shout in a girl’s tone. Full of excitement, I pulled my arm away from Bauer’s and jumped forward. I caught a glimpse of him chuckling before I turned to see his bandaged head quickly disappearing down the street. I didn’t have time to focus on him, because now I spotted two men, standing side by side, pushing their way through the crowd, ignoring anyone in their path and brushing off insults or objections. They were the lieutenant and Rischenheim. Without a second thought, I started to shove and push my way through, aiming to reach them at the front. They pressed on, and so did I. The crowd parted before us, either reluctantly or fearfully. We three found ourselves at the front when the door of the house swung open, and a girl burst out. Her hair was messy, her face pale, and her eyes wide with fear. She stood on the doorstep, facing the crowd, which instantly seemed to triple in size, and, without realizing it, she shouted in a frantic voice:

“Help, help! The king! The king!”

“Help, help! The king! The king!”





CHAPTER XVII. YOUNG RUPERT AND THE PLAY-ACTOR

There rises often before my mind the picture of young Rupert, standing where Rischenheim left him, awaiting the return of his messenger and watching for some sign that should declare to Strelsau the death of its king which his own hand had wrought. His image is one that memory holds clear and distinct, though time may blur the shape of greater and better men, and the position in which he was that morning gives play enough to the imagination. Save for Rischenheim, a broken reed, and Bauer, who was gone, none knew where, he stood alone against a kingdom which he had robbed of its head, and a band of resolute men who would know no rest and no security so long as he lived. For protection he had only a quick brain, his courage, and his secret. Yet he could not fly—he was without resources till his cousin furnished them—and at any moment his opponents might find themselves able to declare the king’s death and raise the city in hue and cry after him. Such men do not repent; but it may be that he regretted the enterprise which had led him on so far and forced on him a deed so momentous; yet to those who knew him it seems more likely that the smile broadened on his firm full lips as he looked down on the unconscious city. Well, I daresay he would have been too much for me, but I wish I had been the man to find him there. He would not have had it so; for I believe that he asked no better than to cross swords again with Rudolf Rassendyll and set his fortunes on the issue.

I often picture young Rupert standing where Rischenheim left him, waiting for his messenger to return and looking for a sign that would announce to Strelsau the death of its king, which he had caused with his own hand. His image is clear and distinct in my memory, even though time may fade the memories of greater and better people. The position he was in that morning leaves a lot to the imagination. Aside from Rischenheim, a weak ally, and Bauer, who had disappeared, Rupert stood alone against a kingdom that he had deprived of its leader and a group of determined men who wouldn't rest or feel safe as long as he was alive. All he had for protection were his quick mind, his bravery, and his secret. But he couldn’t escape—he was out of options until his cousin provided them—and at any moment, his enemies could declare the king's death and rally the city to hunt him down. Such men don’t feel remorse; yet, he might have regretted the course that led him this far and compelled him to commit such a significant act. However, to those who knew him, it seems more likely that he smiled wider as he looked down on the unsuspecting city. Sure, he probably would have been too much for me, but I wish I could have been the one to find him there. He wouldn’t have wanted it that way; I believe he would have welcomed the chance to duel again with Rudolf Rassendyll and put his fate on the line.

Down below, the old woman was cooking a stew for her dinner, now and then grumbling to herself that the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim was so long away, and Bauer, the rascal, drunk in some pot-house. The kitchen door stood open, and through it could be seen the girl Rosa, busily scrubbing the tiled floor; her color was high and her eyes bright; from time to time she paused in her task, and, raising her head, seemed to listen. The time at which the king needed her was past, but the king had not come. How little the old woman knew for whom she listened! All her talk had been of Bauer—why Bauer did not come and what could have befallen him. It was grand to hold the king’s secret for him, and she would hold it with her life; for he had been kind and gracious to her, and he was her man of all the men in Strelsau. Bauer was a stumpy fellow; the Count of Hentzau was handsome, handsome as the devil; but the king was her man. And the king had trusted her; she would die before hurt should come to him.

Down below, the old woman was cooking a stew for dinner, occasionally grumbling to herself about how long the Count of Luzau-Rischenheim had been away, and how Bauer, the troublemaker, was drunk in some bar. The kitchen door was open, and through it you could see the girl Rosa, diligently scrubbing the tiled floor; her cheeks were flushed and her eyes sparkling. Every so often, she stopped her work, raised her head, and seemed to listen. The time when the king needed her had passed, but he still hadn’t arrived. Little did the old woman know who she was really waiting for! All her talks had been about Bauer—wondering why he hadn't come and what might have happened to him. It felt important to keep the king’s secret for him, and she would protect it with her life; he had been kind and thoughtful to her, and he was the one she cared for most among all the men in Strelsau. Bauer was short and stocky; the Count of Hentzau was handsome, truly devilishly good-looking; but the king was her man. And the king had trusted her; she would die before she let any harm come to him.

There were wheels in the street—quick-rolling wheels. They seemed to stop a few doors away, then to roll on again past the house. The girl’s head was raised; the old woman, engrossed in her stewing, took no heed. The girl’s straining ear caught a rapid step outside. Then it came—the knock, the sharp knock followed by five light ones. The old woman heard now: dropping her spoon into the pot, she lifted the mess off the fire and turned round, saying: “There’s the rogue at last! Open the door for him, Rosa.”

There were wheels on the street—fast-moving wheels. They seemed to stop a few doors down, then roll on again past the house. The girl lifted her head; the old woman, caught up in her cooking, didn’t notice. The girl strained to listen and heard a quick step outside. Then it happened—the knock, a hard knock followed by five gentle ones. The old woman heard it now: dropping her spoon into the pot, she took the pot off the fire and turned around, saying, “There’s the trickster at last! Open the door for him, Rosa.”

Before she spoke Rosa had darted down the passage. The door opened and shut again. The old woman waddled to the threshold of the kitchen. The passage and the shop were dark behind the closed shutters, but the figure by the girl’s side was taller than Bauer’s.

Before she spoke, Rosa had dashed down the hallway. The door opened and closed again. The old woman waddled to the kitchen door. The hallway and the shop were dark behind the closed shutters, but the figure next to the girl was taller than Bauer.

“Who’s there?” cried Mother Holf sharply. “The shop’s shut to-day: you can’t come in.”

“Who’s there?” Mother Holf called out sharply. “The shop’s closed today; you can’t come in.”

“But I am in,” came the answer, and Rudolf stepped towards her. The girl followed a pace behind, her hands clasped and her eyes alight with excitement. “Don’t you know me?” asked Rudolf, standing opposite the old woman and smiling down on her.

“But I’m in,” came the reply, and Rudolf stepped closer to her. The girl followed a step behind, her hands clasped and her eyes shining with excitement. “Don’t you recognize me?” asked Rudolf, standing across from the old woman and smiling down at her.

There, in the dim light of the low-roofed passage, Mother Holf was fairly puzzled. She knew the story of Mr. Rassendyll; she knew that he was again in Ruritania, it was no surprise to her that he should be in Strelsau; but she did not know that Rupert had killed the king, and she had not seen the king close at hand since his illness and his beard impaired what had been a perfect likeness. In fine, she could not tell whether it were indeed the king who spoke to her or his counterfeit.

There, in the dim light of the low-roofed passage, Mother Holf was quite confused. She knew the story of Mr. Rassendyll; she knew that he was back in Ruritania, and it didn’t surprise her that he was in Strelsau; but she didn’t know that Rupert had killed the king, and she hadn’t seen the king up close since his illness, and his beard changed what had once been a perfect likeness. In short, she couldn’t tell whether it was really the king who was speaking to her or someone pretending to be him.

“Who are you?” she asked, curt and blunt in her confusion. The girl broke in with an amused laugh.

“Who are you?” she asked, straightforward and confused. The girl interrupted with a lighthearted laugh.

“Why, it’s the—” She paused. Perhaps the king’s identity was a secret.

“Why, it’s the—” She stopped. Maybe the king’s identity was a secret.

Rudolf nodded to her. “Tell her who I am,” said he.

Rudolf nodded at her. “Let her know who I am,” he said.

“Why, mother, it’s the king,” whispered Rosa, laughing and blushing. “The king, mother.”

“Why, mom, it’s the king,” whispered Rosa, laughing and blushing. “The king, mom.”

“Ay, if the king’s alive, I’m the king,” said Rudolf. I suppose he wanted to find out how much the old woman knew.

“Ay, if the king’s alive, I’m the king,” said Rudolf. I guess he wanted to see how much the old woman knew.

She made no answer, but stared up at his face. In her bewilderment she forgot to ask how he had learnt the signal that gained him admission.

She didn't answer, but gazed up at his face. In her confusion, she forgot to ask how he had learned the signal that allowed him to enter.

“I’ve come to see the Count of Hentzau,” Rudolf continued. “Take me to him at once.”

“I’ve come to see Count Hentzau,” Rudolf continued. “Take me to him right away.”

The old woman was across his path in a moment, all defiant, arms akimbo.

The old woman stepped into his way instantly, looking defiant with her arms crossed.

“Nobody can see the count. He’s not here,” she blurted out.

“Nobody can see the count. He’s not around,” she said abruptly.

“What, can’t the king see him? Not even the king?”

“What, can’t the king see him? Not even the king?”

“King!” she cried, peering at him. “Are you the king?”

“King!” she shouted, looking at him. “Are you the king?”

Rosa burst out laughing.

Rosa laughed out loud.

“Mother, you must have seen the king a hundred times,” she laughed.

“Mom, you must have seen the king a hundred times,” she laughed.

“The king, or his ghost—what does it matter?” said Rudolf lightly.

“The king, or his ghost—what’s the difference?” said Rudolf casually.

The old woman drew back with an appearance of sudden alarm.

The old woman recoiled in sudden alarm.

“His ghost? Is he?”

"Is he a ghost?"

“His ghost!” rang out in the girl’s merry laugh. “Why, here’s the king himself, mother. You don’t look much like a ghost, sir.”

“His ghost!” echoed the girl's cheerful laughter. “Well, here’s the king himself, mom. You don’t look much like a ghost, sir.”

Mother Holf’s face was livid now, and her eyes staring fixedly. Perhaps it shot into her brain that something had happened to the king, and that this man had come because of it—this man who was indeed the image, and might have been the spirit, of the king. She leant against the door post, her broad bosom heaving under her scanty stuff gown. Yet still—was it not the king?

Mother Holf’s face was pale now, and her eyes were staring fixedly. Perhaps it struck her that something had happened to the king, and that this man had come because of it—this man who looked just like the king and might have even been his spirit. She leaned against the doorframe, her wide chest rising and falling under her thin dress. Yet still—was it not the king?

“God help us!” she muttered in fear and bewilderment.

“God help us!” she said, feeling scared and confused.

“He helps us, never fear,” said Rudolf Rassendyll. “Where is Count Rupert?”

“He's got our backs, don’t worry,” said Rudolf Rassendyll. “Where's Count Rupert?”

The girl had caught alarm from her mother’s agitation. “He’s upstairs in the attic at the top of the house, sir,” she whispered in frightened tones, with a glance that fled from her mother’s terrified face to Rudolf’s set eyes and steady smile.

The girl sensed her mother’s anxiety. “He’s upstairs in the attic at the top of the house, sir,” she whispered fearfully, her gaze darting from her mother’s scared expression to Rudolf’s calm eyes and steady smile.

What she said was enough for him. He slipped by the old woman and began to mount the stairs.

What she said was all he needed. He moved past the old woman and started to go up the stairs.

The two watched him, Mother Holf as though fascinated, the girl alarmed but still triumphant: she had done what the king bade her. Rudolf turned the corner of the first landing and disappeared from their sight. The old woman, swearing and muttering, stumbled back into her kitchen, set her stew on the fire, and began to stir it, her eyes set on the flames and careless of the pot. The girl watched her mother for a moment, wondering how she could think of the stew, not guessing that she turned the spoon without a thought of what she did; then she began to crawl, quickly but noiselessly, up the staircase in the track of Rudolf Rassendyll. She looked back once: the old woman stirred with a monotonous circular movement of her fat arm. Rosa, bent half-double, skimmed upstairs, till she came in sight of the king whom she was so proud to serve. He was on the top landing now, outside the door of a large attic where Rupert of Hentzau was lodged. She saw him lay his hand on the latch of the door; his other hand rested in the pocket of his coat. From the room no sound came; Rupert may have heard the step outside and stood motionless to listen. Rudolf opened the door and walked in. The girl darted breathlessly up the remaining steps, and, coming to the door, just as it swung back on the latch, crouched down by it, listening to what passed within, catching glimpses of forms and movements through the chinks of the crazy hinge and the crevices where the wood of the panel sprung and left a narrow eye hole for her absorbed gazing.

The two watched him, Mother Holf seemingly fascinated, the girl alarmed but still proud: she had done what the king asked her to do. Rudolf turned the corner of the first landing and vanished from their view. The old woman, cursing and mumbling, stumbled back into her kitchen, put her stew on the fire, and started stirring it, her eyes fixed on the flames, oblivious to the pot. The girl watched her mother for a moment, wondering how she could focus on the stew, not realizing that she stirred the spoon without thinking; then she began to crawl up the staircase quickly but silently, following in Rudolf Rassendyll's footsteps. She looked back once: the old woman stirred with a monotonous circular motion of her plump arm. Rosa, hunched over, climbed the stairs until she spotted the king whom she was so proud to serve. He was on the top landing now, in front of the door to a large attic where Rupert of Hentzau was staying. She saw him put his hand on the door latch; his other hand rested in his coat pocket. No sound came from the room; Rupert might have heard the steps outside and stood still to listen. Rudolf opened the door and stepped inside. The girl dashed up the last few stairs, and as the door swung open on the latch, she crouched down by it, straining to hear what was happening inside, catching glimpses of shapes and movements through the gaps in the warped hinge and the openings where the wood of the panel warped, leaving a narrow peephole for her eager watching.

Rupert of Hentzau had no thought of ghosts; the men he killed lay still where they fell, and slept where they were buried. And he had no wonder at the sight of Rudolf Rassendyll. It told him no more than that Rischenheim’s errand had fallen out ill, at which he was not surprised, and that his old enemy was again in his path, at which (as I verily believe) he was more glad than sorry. As Rudolf entered, he had been half-way between window and table; he came forward to the table now, and stood leaning the points of two fingers on the unpolished dirty-white deal.

Rupert of Hentzau wasn’t thinking about ghosts; the men he had killed lay still where they fell and rested where they were buried. He felt no surprise at seeing Rudolf Rassendyll. It only confirmed that Rischenheim’s mission had gone badly, which didn’t shock him, and that his old rival was once again in his way, which (as I truly believe) made him more pleased than upset. As Rudolf entered, he was halfway between the window and the table; now he moved forward to the table and stood there, resting the tips of two fingers on the unpolished, dirty-white wood.

“Ah, the play-actor!” said he, with a gleam of his teeth and a toss of his curls, while his second hand, like Mr. Rassendyll’s, rested in the pocket of his coat.

“Ah, the actor!” he said, showing a gleam of his teeth and tossing his curls, while his other hand, like Mr. Rassendyll’s, rested in the pocket of his coat.

Mr. Rassendyll himself has confessed that in old days it went against the grain with him when Rupert called him a play-actor. He was a little older now, and his temper more difficult to stir.

Mr. Rassendyll has admitted that in the past, it bothered him when Rupert called him a play-actor. He was a bit older now, and it took more to upset him.

“Yes, the play-actor,” he answered, smiling. “With a shorter part this time, though.”

“Yes, the actor,” he replied, smiling. “It’s a smaller role this time, though.”

“What part to-day? Isn’t it the old one, the king with a pasteboard crown?” asked Rupert, sitting down on the table. “Faith, we shall do handsomely in Ruritania: you have a pasteboard crown, and I (humble man though I am) have given the other one a heavenly crown. What a brave show! But perhaps I tell you news?”

“What part today? Is it that same old one, the king with a cardboard crown?” asked Rupert, sitting on the table. “Honestly, we’re going to look great in Ruritania: you have a cardboard crown, and I (humble as I am) have given the other one a heavenly crown. What a grand spectacle! But maybe I have news for you?”

“No, I know what you’ve done.”

“No, I know what you did.”

“I take no credit. It was more the dog’s doing than mine,” said Rupert carelessly. “However, there it is, and dead he is, and there’s an end of it. What’s your business, play-actor?”

“I take no credit. It was more the dog's doing than mine,” said Rupert carelessly. “Anyway, there it is—he's dead, and that's that. What's your business, actor?”

At the repetition of this last word, to her so mysterious, the girl outside pressed her eyes more eagerly to the chink and strained her ears to listen more sedulously. And what did the count mean by the “other one” and “a heavenly crown”?

At the repetition of this last word, which felt so mysterious to her, the girl outside pressed her eyes more eagerly against the gap and strained her ears to listen more attentively. And what did the count mean by the “other one” and “a heavenly crown”?

“Why not call me king?” asked Rudolf.

“Why not call me king?” Rudolf asked.

“They call you that in Strelsau?”

“They call you that in Strelsau?”

“Those that know I’m here.”

“Those who know I’m here.”

“And they are—?”

"And they are—?"

“Some few score.”

"A few dozen."

“And thus,” said Rupert, waving an arm towards the window, “the town is quiet and the flags fly?”

“And so,” said Rupert, waving an arm towards the window, “the town is quiet and the flags are flying?”

“You’ve been waiting to see them lowered?”

“You’ve been waiting to see them drop?”

“A man likes to have some notice taken of what he has done,” Rupert complained. “However, I can get them lowered when I will.”

“A guy likes to have some recognition for what he's done,” Rupert complained. “But I can get them lowered whenever I want.”

“By telling your news? Would that be good for yourself?”

“By sharing your news? Would that be good for you?”

“Forgive me—not that way. Since the king has two lives, it is but in nature that he should have two deaths.”

“Please forgive me—not like that. Since the king has two lives, it’s only natural that he should have two deaths.”

“And when he has undergone the second?”

“And when he has gone through the second?”

“I shall live at peace, my friend, on a certain source of income that I possess.” He tapped his breast-pocket with a slight, defiant laugh. “In these days,” said he, “even queens must be careful about their letters. We live in moral times.”

“I’ll live happily, my friend, on a steady income that I have.” He tapped his breast pocket with a slight, defiant laugh. “These days,” he said, “even queens have to be cautious about their letters. We live in moral times.”

“You don’t share the responsibility for it,” said Rudolf, smiling.

"You’re not responsible for it," Rudolf said with a smile.

“I make my little protest. But what’s your business, play-actor? For I think you’re rather tiresome.”

“I’m making my little protest. But what’s it to you, actor? Because I find you quite annoying.”

Rudolf grew grave. He advanced towards the table, and spoke in low, serious tones.

Rudolf became serious. He moved closer to the table and spoke in quiet, earnest tones.

“My lord, you’re alone in this matter now. Rischenheim is a prisoner; your rogue Bauer I encountered last night and broke his head.”

“My lord, you’re on your own in this matter now. Rischenheim is a prisoner; I ran into your rogue Bauer last night and took care of him.”

“Ah, you did?”

“Really, you did?”

“You have what you know of in your hands. If you yield, on my honor I will save your life.”

“You have what you know in your hands. If you give in, I promise I will save your life.”

“You don’t desire my blood, then, most forgiving play-actor?”

“You don’t want my blood, then, most forgiving actor?”

“So much, that I daren’t fail to offer you life,” answered Rudolf Rassendyll. “Come, sir, your plan has failed: give up the letter.”

“So much that I can’t risk not offering you life,” Rudolf Rassendyll replied. “Come on, sir, your plan didn’t work: hand over the letter.”

Rupert looked at him thoughtfully.

Rupert considered him thoughtfully.

“You’ll see me safe off if I give it you?” he asked.

“You'll make sure I get away safely if I give it to you?” he asked.

“I’ll prevent your death. Yes, and I’ll see you safe.”

“I’ll save you from dying. Yes, and I’ll make sure you’re safe.”

“Where to?”

"Where to?"

“To a fortress, where a trustworthy gentleman will guard you.”

“To a fortress, where a reliable guy will keep an eye on you.”

“For how long, my dear friend?”

“For how long, my dear friend?”

“I hope for many years, my dear Count.”

“I hope for many years, my dear Count.”

“In fact, I suppose, as long as—?”

“In fact, I guess, as long as—?”

“Heaven leaves you to the world, Count. It’s impossible to set you free.”

“Heaven leaves you to the world, Count. It’s impossible to let you go.”

“That’s the offer, then?”

"Is that the offer?"

“The extreme limit of indulgence,” answered Rudolf. Rupert burst into a laugh, half of defiance, yet touched with the ring of true amusement. Then he lit a cigarette and sat puffing and smiling.

“The ultimate level of indulgence,” Rudolf replied. Rupert laughed, a mix of defiance and genuine amusement. Then he lit a cigarette and sat there puffing and smiling.

“I should wrong you by straining your kindness so far,” said he; and in wanton insolence, seeking again to show Mr. Rassendyll the mean esteem in which he held him, and the weariness his presence was, he raised his arms and stretched them above his head, as a man does in the fatigue of tedium. “Heigho!” he yawned.

“I would be unfair to you by pushing your kindness this far,” he said; and in a show of arrogance, trying once more to demonstrate to Mr. Rassendyll how little he thought of him and how tiresome he found his presence, he lifted his arms and stretched them above his head, just like someone does when they're bored and exhausted. “Ugh!” he yawned.

But he had overshot the mark this time. With a sudden swift bound Rudolf was upon him; his hands gripped Rupert’s wrists, and with his greater strength he bent back the count’s pliant body till trunk and head lay flat on the table. Neither man spoke; their eyes met; each heard the other’s breathing and felt the vapor of it on his face. The girl outside had seen the movement of Rudolf’s figure, but her cranny did not serve her to show her the two where they were now; she knelt on her knees in ignorant suspense. Slowly and with a patient force Rudolf began to work his enemy’s arms towards one another. Rupert had read his design in his eyes and resisted with tense muscles. It seemed as though his arms must crack; but at last they moved. Inch by inch they were driven closer; now the elbows almost touched; now the wrists joined in reluctant contact. The sweat broke out on the count’s brow, and stood in large drops on Rudolf’s. Now the wrists were side by side, and slowly the long sinewy fingers of Rudolf’s right hand, that held one wrist already in their vise, began to creep round the other. The grip seemed to have half numbed Rupert’s arms, and his struggles grew fainter. Round both wrists the sinewy fingers climbed and coiled; gradually and timidly the grasp of the other hand was relaxed and withdrawn. Would the one hold both? With a great spasm of effort Rupert put it to the proof.

But he had missed the target this time. In a sudden, swift move, Rudolf was on him; he gripped Rupert’s wrists, and with his greater strength, he bent back the count’s flexible body until his trunk and head lay flat on the table. Neither man spoke; their eyes met; each could hear the other’s breathing and felt the warm air on his face. The girl outside had seen Rudolf move, but her small hiding spot didn’t let her see the two where they now were; she knelt there in anxious suspense. Slowly and with steady force, Rudolf began to pull his enemy’s arms toward each other. Rupert saw his intention in his eyes and resisted with tense muscles. It felt like his arms would break; but finally, they started to move. Inch by inch, they were pushed closer together; now the elbows were almost touching; now the wrists reluctantly met. Sweat broke out on the count’s forehead, and large drops formed on Rudolf’s. Now the wrists were side by side, and slowly the long, sinewy fingers of Rudolf’s right hand, which already had one wrist in its grip, began to creep around the other. The hold seemed to numb Rupert’s arms, and his struggles grew weaker. The sinewy fingers climbed and circled both wrists; gradually and hesitantly, the grasp of the other hand loosened and pulled away. Would he manage to hold both? With a huge surge of effort, Rupert put it to the test.

The smile that bent Mr. Rassendyll’s lips gave the answer. He could hold both, with one hand he could hold both: not for long, no, but for an instant. And then, in the instant, his left hand, free at last, shot to the breast of the count’s coat. It was the same that he had worn at the hunting-lodge, and was ragged and torn from the boar-hound’s teeth. Rudolf tore it further open, and his hand dashed in.

The smile that curved Mr. Rassendyll’s lips provided the answer. He could hold both, with one hand he could manage both: not for long, no, but for a moment. And then, in that moment, his left hand, finally free, shot to the count’s coat pocket. It was the same one he had worn at the hunting lodge, and it was ripped and torn from the boar hound's teeth. Rudolf tore it open even more, and his hand plunged inside.

“God’s curse on you!” snarled Rupert of Hentzau.

“God’s curse on you!” snarled Rupert of Hentzau.

But Mr. Rassendyll still smiled. Then he drew out a letter. A glance at it showed him the queen’s seal. As he glanced Rupert made another effort. The one hand, wearied out, gave way, and Mr. Rassendyll had no more than time to spring away, holding his prize. The next moment he had his revolver in his hand—none too soon, for Rupert of Hentzau’s barrel faced him, and they stood thus, opposite to one another, with no more than three or four feet between the mouths of their weapons.

But Mr. Rassendyll still smiled. Then he pulled out a letter. A quick look at it revealed the queen’s seal. As he glanced at it, Rupert made another attempt. One hand, exhausted, gave way, and Mr. Rassendyll barely had time to jump back, holding onto his prize. The next moment, he had his gun in his hand—just in time, because Rupert of Hentzau's barrel was aimed at him, and they stood there, facing each other, with only three or four feet between the barrels of their guns.

There is, indeed, much that may be said against Rupert of Hentzau, the truth about him well-nigh forbidding that charity of judgment which we are taught to observe towards all men. But neither I nor any man who knew him ever found in him a shrinking from danger or a fear of death. It was no feeling such as these, but rather a cool calculation of chances, that now stayed his hand. Even if he were victorious in the duel, and both did not die, yet the noise of the firearms would greatly decrease his chances of escape. Moreover, he was a noted swordsman, and conceived that he was Mr. Rassendyll’s superior in that exercise. The steel offered him at once a better prospect for victory and more hope of a safe fight. So he did not pull his trigger, but, maintaining his aim the while, said:

There is definitely a lot to say against Rupert of Hentzau, and the truth about him almost prevents us from showing the kindness in judgment we’re taught to extend to everyone. However, neither I nor anyone who knew him ever saw him back down from danger or show any fear of death. He wasn't driven by feelings like those; it was more of a calm assessment of the situation that made him hesitate. Even if he won the duel and neither of them died, the gunfire would significantly lower his chances of escaping. Plus, he was an accomplished swordsman and believed he was better than Mr. Rassendyll in that area. The blade offered him a greater chance of victory and a safer fight. So he didn’t pull the trigger, but while keeping his aim, he said:

“I’m not a street bully, and I don’t excel in a rough-and-tumble. Will you fight now like a gentleman? There’s a pair of blades in the case yonder.”

“I’m not a street thug, and I’m not great at brawling. Will you duel now like a gentleman? There’s a couple of swords in that case over there.”

Mr. Rassendyll, in his turn, was keenly alive to the peril that still hung over the queen. To kill Rupert would not save her if he himself also were shot and left dead, or so helpless that he could not destroy the letter; and while Rupert’s revolver was at his heart he could not tear it up nor reach the fire that burnt on the other side of the room. Nor did he fear the result of a trial with steel, for he had kept himself in practice and improved his skill since the days when he came first to Strelsau.

Mr. Rassendyll was acutely aware of the danger still looming over the queen. Killing Rupert wouldn't protect her if he ended up shot and dead, or too incapacitated to destroy the letter; and with Rupert’s gun aimed at his heart, he couldn't tear it up or reach the fire on the other side of the room. He wasn't worried about a confrontation with steel either, since he had kept himself in shape and honed his skills since he first arrived in Strelsau.

“As you will,” said he. “Provided we settle the matter here and now, the manner is the same to me.”

“As you wish,” he said. “As long as we sort this out right now, it doesn't matter to me how we do it.”

“Put your revolver on the table, then, and I’ll lay mine by the side of it.”

“Put your gun on the table, and I’ll place mine next to it.”

“I beg your pardon,” smiled Rudolf, “but you must lay yours down first.”

“I’m sorry,” smiled Rudolf, “but you need to put yours down first.”

“I’m to trust you, it seems, but you won’t trust me!”

“I’m supposed to trust you, it seems, but you won’t trust me!”

“Precisely. You know you can trust me; you know that I can’t trust you.”

“Exactly. You know you can rely on me; you know that I can’t rely on you.”

A sudden flush swept over Rupert of Hentzau’s face. There were moments when he saw, in the mirror of another’s face or words, the estimation in which honorable men held him; and I believe that he hated Mr. Rassendyll most fiercely, not for thwarting his enterprise, but because he had more power than any other man to show him that picture. His brows knit in a frown, and his lips shut tight.

A sudden wave of heat crossed Rupert of Hentzau’s face. There were times when he caught glimpses, in someone else's face or words, of how honorable men viewed him; and I think he hated Mr. Rassendyll more than anything, not for blocking his plans, but because he had more ability than anyone else to reveal that truth to him. His eyebrows furrowed in frustration, and his lips pressed together tightly.

“Ay, but though you won’t fire, you’ll destroy the letter,” he sneered. “I know your fine distinctions.”

“Ay, but even if you won’t burn it, you’ll ruin the letter,” he scoffed. “I see through your fancy distinctions.”

“Again I beg your pardon. You know very well that, although all Strelsau were at the door, I wouldn’t touch the letter.”

“Once again, I apologize. You know very well that even with all the Strelsau people at the door, I wouldn’t touch the letter.”

With an angry muttered oath Rupert flung his revolver on the table. Rudolf came forward and laid his by it. Then he took up both, and, crossing to the mantelpiece, laid them there; between there he placed the queen’s letter. A bright blaze burnt in the grate; it needed but the slightest motion of his hand to set the letter beyond all danger. But he placed it carefully on the mantelpiece, and, with a slight smile on his face, turned to Rupert, saying: “Now shall we resume the bout that Fritz von Tarlenheim interrupted in the forest of Zenda?”

With an angry mutter, Rupert slammed his revolver down on the table. Rudolf stepped forward and placed his next to it. Then he picked up both guns and, walking over to the mantelpiece, set them there, placing the queen’s letter between them. A bright fire crackled in the fireplace; it would only take the slightest flick of his hand to put the letter in danger. But he gently set it down on the mantelpiece and, with a slight smile, turned to Rupert, saying, “Shall we pick up the match that Fritz von Tarlenheim interrupted in the forest of Zenda?”

All this while they had been speaking in subdued accents, resolution in one, anger in the other, keeping the voice in an even, deliberate lowness. The girl outside caught only a word here and there; but now suddenly the flash of steel gleamed on her eyes through the crevice of the hinge. She gave a sudden gasp, and, pressing her face closer to the opening, listened and looked. For Rupert of Hentzau had taken the swords from their case and put them on the table. With a slight bow Rudolf took one, and the two assumed their positions. Suddenly Rupert lowered his point. The frown vanished from his face, and he spoke in his usual bantering tone.

All this time, they had been talking in quiet tones, one filled with determination and the other with anger, keeping their voices even and deliberately low. The girl outside caught only bits and pieces of their conversation; but suddenly, she saw a flash of steel through the hinge of the door. She gasped and leaned in closer to the opening, listening and watching. Rupert of Hentzau had taken the swords from their case and placed them on the table. With a slight bow, Rudolf picked one up, and the two took their positions. Then Rupert lowered his sword. The frown disappeared from his face, and he spoke in his usual teasing manner.

“By the way,” said he, “perhaps we’re letting our feelings run away with us. Have you more of a mind now to be King of Ruritania? If so, I’m ready to be the most faithful of your subjects.”

“By the way,” he said, “maybe we’re letting our emotions take over. Are you more interested in becoming King of Ruritania now? If you are, I’m ready to be your most loyal subject.”

“You honor me, Count.”

"You flatter me, Count."

“Provided, of course, that I’m one of the most favored and the richest. Come, come, the fool is dead now; he lived like a fool and he died like a fool. The place is empty. A dead man has no rights and suffers no wrongs. Damn it, that’s good law, isn’t it? Take his place and his wife. You can pay my price then. Or are you still so virtuous? Faith, how little some men learn from the world they live in! If I had your chance!”

“Of course, only if I’m one of the luckiest and wealthiest. Come on, the fool is gone now; he lived foolishly and died foolishly. The place is empty. A dead man has no rights and feels no wrongs. Damn, that’s solid logic, isn’t it? Take his spot and his wife. You can pay my price then. Or are you still so high and mighty? Honestly, how little some men learn from the world around them! If I had your opportunity!”

“Come, Count, you’d be the last man to trust Rupert of Hentzau.”

“Come on, Count, you’d be the last person to trust Rupert of Hentzau.”

“If I made it worth his while?”

“If I made it worth his time?”

“But he’s a man who would take the pay and betray his associate.”

“But he’s a guy who would take the money and betray his partner.”

Again Rupert flushed. When he next spoke his voice was hard, cold, and low.

Again, Rupert flushed. When he spoke next, his voice was tough, icy, and quiet.

“By God, Rudolf Rassendyll,” said he, “I’ll kill you here and now.”

“Seriously, Rudolf Rassendyll,” he said, “I’ll kill you right here and now.”

“I ask no better than that you should try.”

"I couldn't ask for anything more than for you to give it a shot."

“And then I’ll proclaim that woman for what she is in all Strelsau.” A smile came on his lips as he watched Rudolf’s face.

“And then I’ll declare what that woman really is to everyone in Strelsau.” A smile appeared on his lips as he looked at Rudolf’s expression.

“Guard yourself, my lord,” said Mr. Rassendyll.

“Be careful, my lord,” said Mr. Rassendyll.

“Ay, for no better than—There, man, I’m ready for you.” For Rudolf’s blade had touched his in warning.

“Ay, for no better than—There, man, I’m ready for you.” For Rudolf’s blade had touched his in warning.

The steel jangled. The girl’s pale face was at the crevice of the hinge. She heard the blades cross again and again. Then one would run up the other with a sharp, grating slither. At times she caught a glimpse of a figure in quick forward lunge or rapid wary withdrawal. Her brain was almost paralyzed.

The steel clanged. The girl’s pale face was at the edge of the hinge. She heard the blades clash repeatedly. Then one would slide up the other with a sharp, scraping sound. Sometimes she caught a glimpse of a figure lunging forward quickly or withdrawing cautiously. Her mind was nearly frozen.

Ignorant of the mind and heart of young Rupert, she could not conceive that he tried to kill the king. Yet the words she had caught sounded like the words of men quarreling, and she could not persuade herself that the gentlemen fenced only for pastime. They were not speaking now; but she heard their hard breathing and the movement of their unresting feet on the bare boards of the floor. Then a cry rang out, clear and merry with the fierce hope of triumph: “Nearly! nearly!”

Ignorant of young Rupert's thoughts and feelings, she couldn’t imagine that he was trying to kill the king. But the words she overheard sounded like the words of men arguing, and she couldn’t convince herself that the gentlemen were just sparring for fun. They weren’t talking now, but she could hear their heavy breathing and the sound of their restless feet on the bare floorboards. Then a cry rang out, clear and joyful with an intense hope for victory: “Almost! Almost!”

She knew the voice for Rupert of Hentzau’s, and it was the king who answered calmly, “Nearly isn’t quite.”

She recognized the voice as Rupert of Hentzau’s, and it was the king who replied coolly, “Almost isn’t the same as complete.”

Again she listened. They seemed to have paused for a moment, for there was no sound, save of the hard breathing and deep-drawn pants of men who rest an instant in the midst of intense exertion. Then came again the clash and the slitherings; and one of them crossed into her view. She knew the tall figure and she saw the red hair: it was the king. Backward step by step he seemed to be driven, coming nearer and nearer to the door. At last there was no more than a foot between him and her; only the crazy panel prevented her putting out her hand to touch him. Again the voice of Rupert rang out in rich exultation, “I have you now! Say your prayers, King Rudolf!”

Again she listened. It seemed like they had paused for a moment, as there was no sound except for the heavy breathing and deep gasps of men who were taking a brief rest after intense effort. Then the clash and the shuffling resumed; one of them crossed into her view. She recognized the tall figure and the red hair: it was the king. Step by step, he appeared to be pushed backward, getting closer and closer to the door. Finally, there was just a foot between him and her; only the crazy panel stopped her from reaching out to touch him. Again, Rupert's voice rang out with triumphant confidence, “I have you now! Say your prayers, King Rudolf!”

“Say your prayers!” Then they fought. It was earnest, not play. And it was the king—her king—her dear king, who was in great peril of his life. For an instant she knelt, still watching. Then with a low cry of terror she turned and ran headlong down the steep stairs. Her mind could not tell what to do, but her heart cried out that she must do something for her king. Reaching the ground floor, she ran with wide-open eyes into the kitchen. The stew was on the hob, the old woman still held the spoon, but she had ceased to stir and fallen into a chair.

“Say your prayers!” Then they fought. It was serious, not a game. And it was the king—her king—her beloved king, who was in grave danger. For a moment she knelt, still watching. Then, with a small cry of fear, she turned and ran quickly down the steep stairs. Her mind didn’t know what to do, but her heart screamed that she had to do something for her king. Reaching the ground floor, she ran with wide-open eyes into the kitchen. The stew was on the stove, the old woman still held the spoon, but she had stopped stirring and had fallen into a chair.

“He’s killing the king! He’s killing the king!” cried Rosa, seizing her mother by the arm. “Mother, what shall we do? He’s killing the king!”

“He's killing the king! He's killing the king!” shouted Rosa, grabbing her mother by the arm. “Mom, what should we do? He's killing the king!”

The old woman looked up with dull eyes and a stupid, cunning smile.

The old woman looked up with lifeless eyes and a dull, crafty smile.

“Let them alone,” she said. “There’s no king here.”

“Leave them alone,” she said. “There’s no king here.”

“Yes, yes. He’s upstairs in the count’s room. They’re fighting, he and the Count of Hentzau. Mother, Count Rupert will kill—”

“Yes, yes. He’s upstairs in the count’s room. They’re fighting, he and the Count of Hentzau. Mom, Count Rupert is going to kill—”

“Let them alone. He the king? He’s no king,” muttered the old woman again.

“Just leave them be. Is he the king? He’s not a king,” the old woman muttered again.

For an instant Rosa stood looking down on her in helpless despair. Then a light flashed into her eyes.

For a moment, Rosa stood looking down at her in helpless despair. Then a light sparkled in her eyes.

“I must call for help,” she cried.

“I need to call for help,” she shouted.

The old woman seemed to spring to sudden life. She jumped up and caught her daughter by the shoulder.

The old woman suddenly came to life. She jumped up and grabbed her daughter by the shoulder.

“No, no,” she whispered in quick accents. “You—you don’t know. Let them alone, you fool! It’s not our business. Let them alone.”

“No, no,” she whispered quickly. “You—you don’t understand. Leave them alone, you idiot! It’s not our problem. Just leave them alone.”

“Let me go, mother, let me go! Mother, I must help the king!”

“Let me go, mom, let me go! Mom, I need to help the king!”

“I’ll not let you go,” said Mother Holf.

“I won’t let you go,” said Mother Holf.

But Rosa was young and strong; her heart was fired with terror for the king’s danger.

But Rosa was young and strong; her heart was filled with fear for the king's safety.

“I must go,” she cried; and she flung her mother’s grasp off from her so that the old woman was thrown back into her chair, and the spoon fell from her hand and clattered on the tiles. But Rosa turned and fled down the passage and through the shop. The bolts delayed her trembling fingers for an instant. Then she flung the door wide. A new amazement filled her eyes at the sight of the eager crowd before the house. Then her eyes fell on me where I stood between the lieutenant and Rischenheim, and she uttered her wild cry, “Help! The king!”

“I have to go,” she shouted, and she broke free from her mother’s grip, causing the older woman to fall back into her chair, making the spoon slip from her hand and clatter on the floor. But Rosa turned and ran down the hallway and through the shop. The locks slowed her shaking fingers for just a moment. Then she threw the door open wide. A new wonder filled her eyes at the sight of the eager crowd in front of the house. Her gaze landed on me where I stood between the lieutenant and Rischenheim, and she let out her frantic cry, “Help! The king!”

With one bound I was by her side and in the house, while Bernenstein cried, “Quicker!” from behind.

With one leap, I was by her side and inside the house, while Bernenstein shouted, “Faster!” from behind.





CHAPTER XVIII. THE TRIUMPH OF THE KING

THE things that men call presages, presentiments, and so forth, are, to my mind, for the most part idle nothings: sometimes it is only that probable events cast before them a natural shadow which superstitious fancy twists into a Heaven sent warning; oftener the same desire that gives conception works fulfilment, and the dreamer sees in the result of his own act and will a mysterious accomplishment independent of his effort. Yet when I observe thus calmly and with good sense on the matter to the Constable of Zenda, he shakes his head and answers, “But Rudolf Rassendyll knew from the first that he would come again to Strelsau and engage young Rupert point to point. Else why did he practise with the foils so as to be a better swordsman the second time than he was the first? Mayn’t God do anything that Fritz von Tarlenheim can’t understand? a pretty notion, on my life!” And he goes off grumbling.

THE things that people call omens, feelings, and so on, are, in my opinion, mostly just empty thoughts: sometimes it's just that likely events throw a natural shadow that superstitious imaginations twist into a divine warning; more often, the same desire that creates an idea brings about its realization, and the dreamer sees in the outcome of his own actions a mysterious achievement that seems separate from his efforts. Yet when I calmly and reasonably express this to the Constable of Zenda, he shakes his head and replies, “But Rudolf Rassendyll knew from the beginning that he would return to Strelsau and face young Rupert man to man. Otherwise, why did he practice with the foils to become a better swordsman the second time than he was the first? Can’t God do anything that Fritz von Tarlenheim can’t grasp? What a silly idea, honestly!” And he walks away grumbling.

Well, be it inspiration, or be it delusion—and the difference stands often on a hair’s breadth—I am glad that Rudolf had it. For if a man once grows rusty, it is everything short of impossible to put the fine polish on his skill again. Mr. Rassendyll had strength, will, coolness, and, of course, courage. None would have availed had not his eye been in perfect familiarity with its work, and his hand obeyed it as readily as the bolt slips in a well-oiled groove. As the thing stood, the lithe agility and unmatched dash of young Rupert but just missed being too much for him. He was in deadly peril when the girl Rosa ran down to bring him aid. His practised skill was able to maintain his defence. He sought to do no more, but endured Rupert’s fiery attack and wily feints in an almost motionless stillness. Almost, I say; for the slight turns of wrist that seem nothing are everything, and served here to keep his skin whole and his life in him.

Well, whether it’s inspiration or just a trick of the mind—and the difference is often razor-thin—I’m glad Rudolf had it. Once someone starts to get rusty, it’s nearly impossible to regain their sharp skills. Mr. Rassendyll had strength, determination, calmness, and of course, bravery. None of that would have mattered if his eye wasn't perfectly trained for the task at hand, and if his hand didn’t respond as smoothly as a bolt sliding into a well-lubricated groove. As things stood, the nimble agility and unmatched flair of young Rupert almost overpowered him. He was in serious danger when the girl Rosa rushed down to help him. His practiced skill allowed him to hold his ground. He aimed to do nothing more than withstand Rupert's fierce assault and clever feints in what seemed like a nearly motionless stance. Almost, I say; because the slight turns of his wrist that might appear insignificant were everything, keeping his skin intact and his life safe.

There was an instant—Rudolf saw it in his eyes and dwelt on it when he lightly painted the scene for me—when there dawned on Rupert of Hentzau the knowledge that he could not break down his enemy’s guard. Surprise, chagrin, amusement, or something like it, seemed blended in his look. He could not make out how he was caught and checked in every effort, meeting, it seemed, a barrier of iron impregnable in rest. His quick brain grasped the lesson in an instant. If his skill were not the greater, the victory would not be his, for his endurance was the less. He was younger, and his frame was not so closely knit; pleasure had taken its tithe from him; perhaps a good cause goes for something. Even while he almost pressed Rudolf against the panel of the door, he seemed to know that his measure of success was full. But what the hand could not compass the head might contrive. In quickly conceived strategy he began to give pause in his attack, nay, he retreated a step or two. No scruples hampered his devices, no code of honor limited the means he would employ. Backing before his opponent, he seemed to Rudolf to be faint-hearted; he was baffled, but seemed despairing; he was weary, but played a more complete fatigue. Rudolf advanced, pressing and attacking, only to meet a defence as perfect as his own. They were in the middle of the room now, close by the table. Rupert, as though he had eyes in the back of his head, skirted round, avoiding it by a narrow inch. His breathing was quick and distressed, gasp tumbling over gasp, but still his eye was alert and his hand unerring. He had but a few moments’ more effort left in him: it was enough if he could reach his goal and perpetrate the trick on which his mind, fertile in every base device, was set. For it was towards the mantelpiece that his retreat, seeming forced, in truth so deliberate, led him. There was the letter, there lay the revolvers. The time to think of risks was gone by; the time to boggle over what honor allowed or forbade had never come to Rupert of Hentzau. If he could not win by force and skill, he would win by guile and by treachery, to the test that he had himself invited. The revolvers lay on the mantelpiece: he meant to possess himself of one, if he could gain an instant in which to snatch it.

There was a moment—Rudolf saw it in his eyes and dwelled on it when he casually described the scene for me—when Rupert of Hentzau realized he couldn’t break through his enemy’s defenses. Surprise, frustration, amusement, or something like that seemed mixed in his expression. He couldn’t understand how he was being thwarted at every turn, facing what felt like an impenetrable barrier. His quick mind grasped the lesson instantly. If his skill wasn’t greater, victory wouldn’t be his, since his stamina was lower. He was younger, and his body wasn’t as tightly wound; pleasure had taken its toll on him; maybe a good cause counts for something. Even while he nearly pushed Rudolf against the door panel, he seemed to know his chances of success were limited. But what he couldn’t achieve with brute force, he might manage with cleverness. In a sudden change of strategy, he paused his attack, actually taking a step or two back. No scruples held him back, no code of honor restricted the methods he would use. Retreating before his opponent, he seemed faint-hearted to Rudolf; he was baffled but looked despondent; he was tired but feigned even greater fatigue. Rudolf pressed forward, attacking, only to find defense as solid as his own. They were now in the middle of the room, close to the table. Rupert, as if he had eyes in the back of his head, dodged around it by mere inches. His breathing was quick and strained, gasping after gasp, but his gaze was sharp and his hand steady. He had only a few moments of effort left: it was enough if he could reach his goal and pull off the scheme on which his clever mind was set. For it was toward the mantelpiece that his retreat, seemingly forced, was actually planned. There was the letter, and there lay the revolvers. The time to worry about risks had passed; the time to ponder what honor allowed or disallowed had never come to Rupert of Hentzau. If he couldn’t win through force and skill, he would win through cunning and betrayal, testing the waters he had invited. The revolvers lay on the mantelpiece: he intended to grab one if he could find a moment to snatch it.

The device that he adopted was nicely chosen. It was too late to call a rest or ask breathing space: Mr. Rassendyll was not blind to the advantage he had won, and chivalry would have turned to folly had it allowed such indulgence. Rupert was hard by the mantelpiece now. The sweat was pouring from his face, and his breast seemed like to burst in the effort after breath; yet he had enough strength for his purpose. He must have slackened his hold on his weapon, for when Rudolf’s blade next struck it, it flew from his hand, twirled out of a nerveless grasp, and slid along the floor. Rupert stood disarmed, and Rudolf motionless.

The device he chose was well-selected. It was too late to call for a break or ask for breathing space: Mr. Rassendyll was fully aware of the advantage he had gained, and being chivalrous would have been foolish if it allowed for such indulgence. Rupert was now close to the mantelpiece. Sweat was streaming down his face, and he looked like he was about to burst from the effort to catch his breath; yet he still had enough strength for his purpose. He must have loosened his grip on his weapon because when Rudolf’s blade hit it next, it flew from his hand, slipped out of his limp grasp, and slid across the floor. Rupert stood unarmed, and Rudolf stood still.

“Pick it up,” said Mr. Rassendyll, never thinking there had been a trick.

“Pick it up,” said Mr. Rassendyll, not suspecting that it was a setup.

“Ay, and you’ll truss me while I do it.”

“Ay, and you’ll tie me up while I do it.”

“You young fool, don’t you know me yet?” and Rudolf, lowering his blade, rested its point on the floor, while with his left hand he indicated Rupert’s weapon. Yet something warned him: it may be there came a look in Rupert’s eyes, perhaps of scorn for his enemy’s simplicity, perhaps of pure triumph in the graceless knavery. Rudolf stood waiting.

“You young fool, don’t you know me yet?” Rudolf said, lowering his blade and resting its point on the floor, while with his left hand he pointed to Rupert’s weapon. But something warned him: there might have been a look in Rupert’s eyes, maybe scorn for his enemy’s foolishness, or perhaps pure triumph in the clumsy deception. Rudolf stood there, waiting.

“You swear you won’t touch me while I pick it up?” asked Rupert, shrinking back a little, and thereby getting an inch or two nearer the mantelpiece.

“You promise you won’t touch me while I grab it?” Rupert asked, pulling back a bit and getting an inch or two closer to the mantelpiece.

“You have my promise: pick it up. I won’t wait any longer.”

“You have my word: grab it. I’m not waiting anymore.”

“You won’t kill me unarmed?” cried Rupert, in alarmed scandalized expostulation.

“You’re not going to kill me unarmed?” cried Rupert, in alarmed, scandalized protest.

“No; but—”

“No, but—”

The speech went unfinished, unless a sudden cry were its ending. And, as he cried, Rudolf Rassendyll, dropping his sword on the ground, sprang forward. For Rupert’s hand had shot out behind him and was on the butt of one of the revolvers. The whole trick flashed on Rudolf, and he sprang, flinging his long arms round Rupert. But Rupert had the revolver in his hand.

The speech was left unfinished, unless a sudden shout marked its conclusion. And as he shouted, Rudolf Rassendyll, dropping his sword to the ground, lunged forward. Rupert’s hand had shot back and grabbed the grip of one of the revolvers. The whole scheme clicked for Rudolf, and he leaped, wrapping his long arms around Rupert. But Rupert had the revolver in his hand.

In all likelihood the two neither heard nor heeded, though it seemed to me that the creaks and groans of the old stairs were loud enough to wake the dead. For now Rosa had given the alarm, Bernenstein and I—or I and Bernenstein (for I was first, and, therefore, may put myself first)—had rushed up. Hard behind us came Rischenheim, and hot on his heels a score of fellows, pushing and shouldering and trampling. We in front had a fair start, and gained the stairs unimpeded; Rischenheim was caught up in the ruck and gulfed in the stormy, tossing group that struggled for first footing on the steps. Yet, soon they were after us, and we heard them reach the first landing as we sped up to the last. There was a confused din through all the house, and it seemed now to echo muffled and vague through the walls from the street without. I was conscious of it, although I paid no heed to anything but reaching the room where the king—where Rudolf—was. Now I was there, Bernenstein hanging to my heels. The door did not hold us a second. I was in, he after me. He slammed the door and set his back against it, just as the rush of feet flooded the highest flight of stairs. And at the moment a revolver shot rang clear and loud.

In all likelihood, the two didn’t hear or pay attention, even though it seemed to me that the creaks and groans of the old stairs were loud enough to wake the dead. Rosa had raised the alarm, and Bernenstein and I—or I and Bernenstein (since I was first, I can say my name first)—rushed up. Right behind us came Rischenheim, followed closely by a crowd of guys, pushing, shoving, and trampling. We had a decent head start and reached the stairs without any hindrance; Rischenheim got caught in the crowd and was engulfed by the chaotic group that fought for the best position on the steps. Soon, though, they were on our tails, and we heard them reach the first landing as we sped up to the last. There was a confusing noise throughout the house, and it seemed to echo muffled and distant through the walls from the street outside. I was aware of it, but I focused only on getting to the room where the king—where Rudolf—was. Now I was there, Bernenstein right behind me. The door didn't hold us back for a second. I was in, and he followed me. He slammed the door and braced his back against it just as the rush of feet flooded the top flight of stairs. At that moment, a gunshot rang out clear and loud.

The lieutenant and I stood still, he against the door, I a pace farther into the room. The sight we saw was enough to arrest us with its strange interest. The smoke of the shot was curling about, but neither man seemed wounded. The revolver was in Rupert’s hand, and its muzzle smoked. But Rupert was jammed against the wall, just by the side of the mantelpiece. With one hand Rudolf had pinned his left arm to the wainscoting higher than his head, with the other he held his right wrist. I drew slowly nearer: if Rudolf were unarmed, I could fairly enforce a truce and put them on an equality; yet, though Rudolf was unarmed, I did nothing. The sight of his face stopped me. He was very pale and his lips were set, but it was his eyes that caught my gaze, for they were glad and merciless. I had never seen him look thus before. I turned from him to young Hentzau’s face. Rupert’s teeth were biting his under lip, the sweat dropped, and the veins swelled large and blue on his forehead; his eyes were set on Rudolf Rassendyll. Fascinated, I drew nearer. Then I saw what passed. Inch by inch Rupert’s arm curved, the elbow bent, the hand that had pointed almost straight from him and at Mr. Rassendyll pointed now away from both towards the window. But its motion did not stop; it followed the line of a circle: now it was on Rupert’s arm; still it moved, and quicker now, for the power of resistance grew less. Rupert was beaten; he felt it and knew it, and I read the knowledge in his eyes. I stepped up to Rudolf Rassendyll. He heard or felt me, and turned his eyes for an instant. I do not know what my face said, but he shook his head and turned back to Rupert. The revolver, held still in the man’s own hand, was at his heart. The motion ceased, the point was reached.

The lieutenant and I stood still, him against the door, me a step farther into the room. What we saw was enough to capture our attention with its bizarre interest. Smoke from the gun hung in the air, but neither man appeared to be hurt. The revolver was in Rupert’s hand, and its barrel was smoking. However, Rupert was pinned against the wall, right next to the mantelpiece. With one hand, Rudolf had pinned Rupert's left arm to the wall above his head, and with the other, he held his right wrist. I moved slowly closer: if Rudolf was unarmed, I could reasonably enforce a truce and level the playing field; yet, even though Rudolf was unarmed, I did nothing. The look on his face stopped me. He was very pale, and his lips were tightly pressed together, but it was his eyes that held my gaze—they were both happy and ruthless. I had never seen him look like this before. I turned my attention to young Hentzau’s face. Rupert was biting his bottom lip, sweat dripping down, and the veins on his forehead were bulging, while his eyes were fixed on Rudolf Rassendyll. Captivated, I edged closer. Then I noticed what was happening. Little by little, Rupert’s arm bent, his elbow flexing, and the hand that had been pointing almost straight at Mr. Rassendyll was now directed away from both of them toward the window. But the movement didn’t stop there; it traced a circular path: now it was on Rupert’s arm; it continued moving, faster this time, as the resistance weakened. Rupert was losing; he felt it and recognized it, and I could see that knowledge in his eyes. I approached Rudolf Rassendyll. He either heard or sensed me and briefly turned his gaze toward me. I’m not sure what expression I had, but he shook his head and turned back to Rupert. The revolver, still held in the man’s hand, was aimed at his heart. The motion stopped; the moment had arrived.

I looked again at Rupert. Now his face was easier; there was a slight smile on his lips; he flung back his comely head and rested thus against the wainscoting; his eyes asked a question of Rudolf Rassendyll. I turned my gaze to where the answer was to come, for Rudolf made none in words. By the swiftest of movements he shifted his grasp from Rupert’s wrist and pounced on his hand. Now his forefinger rested on Rupert’s and Rupert’s was on the trigger. I am no soft-heart, but I laid a hand on his shoulder. He took no heed; I dared do no more. Rupert glanced at me. I caught his look, but what could I say to him? Again my eyes were riveted on Rudolf’s finger. Now it was crooked round Rupert’s, seeming like a man who strangles another.

I looked again at Rupert. Now his face was calmer; there was a slight smile on his lips; he threw his handsome head back and leaned against the wainscoting; his eyes were asking a question of Rudolf Rassendyll. I turned my gaze to where the answer would come from, since Rudolf wasn't saying anything. With a quick move, he shifted his grip from Rupert’s wrist and grabbed his hand. Now his forefinger rested on Rupert’s, and Rupert’s was on the trigger. I'm not one to shy away, but I placed a hand on his shoulder. He didn’t respond; I dared not do anything more. Rupert looked at me. I caught his gaze, but what could I say to him? Again, my eyes were fixed on Rudolf’s finger. Now it was curled around Rupert’s, looking like a man who was choking another.

I will not say more. He smiled to the last; his proud head, which had never bent for shame, did not bend for fear. There was a sudden tightening in the pressure of that crooked forefinger, a flash, a noise. He was held up against the wall for an instant by Rudolf’s hand; when that was removed he sank, a heap that looked all head and knees.

I won’t say anything more. He smiled right until the end; his proud head, which had never bowed in shame, didn’t bow in fear either. There was a sudden tightening in that crooked forefinger, a flash, a noise. He was pressed against the wall for a moment by Rudolf's hand; when that was pulled away, he collapsed, a mess that looked like just a head and knees.

But hot on the sound of the discharge came a shout and an oath from Bernenstein. He was hurled away from the door, and through it burst Rischenheim and the whole score after him. They were jostling one another and crying out to know what passed and where the king was. High over all the voices, coming from the back of the throng, I heard the cry of the girl Rosa. But as soon as they were in the room, the same spell that had fastened Bernenstein and me to inactivity imposed its numbing power on them also. Only Rischenheim gave a sudden sob and ran forward to where his cousin lay. The rest stood staring. For a moment Rudolf eyed them. Then, without a word, he turned his back. He put out the right hand with which he had just killed Rupert of Hentzau, and took the letter from the mantelpiece. He glanced at the envelope, then he opened the letter. The handwriting banished any last doubt he had; he tore the letter across, and again in four pieces, and yet again in smaller fragments. Then he sprinkled the morsels of paper into the blaze of the fire. I believe that every eye in the room followed them and watched till they curled and crinkled into black, wafery ashes. Thus, at last the queen’s letter was safe.

But right after the sound of the gunshot, there was a shout and a curse from Bernenstein. He was thrown away from the door, and Rischenheim burst through with everyone else following him. They were pushing each other and shouting to find out what was going on and where the king was. Above all the voices, I heard the cry of the girl Rosa coming from the back of the crowd. But as soon as they entered the room, the same spell that had kept Bernenstein and me frozen in place took hold of them too. Only Rischenheim let out a sudden sob and ran to where his cousin lay. The rest just stared. For a moment, Rudolf looked at them. Then, without saying a word, he turned away. He reached out with the same hand he had just used to kill Rupert of Hentzau and took the letter off the mantelpiece. He glanced at the envelope, then opened the letter. The handwriting erased any last doubt he had; he tore the letter in half, then split it into four pieces, and then into even smaller bits. Finally, he sprinkled the scraps of paper into the fire. I believe every eye in the room followed them, watching until they curled and shrank into black, flaky ashes. Thus, at last, the queen’s letter was safe.

When he had thus set the seal on his task he turned round to us again. He paid no heed to Rischenheim, who was crouching down by the body of Rupert; but he looked at Bernenstein and me, and then at the people behind us. He waited a moment before he spoke; then his utterance was not only calm but also very slow, so that he seemed to be choosing his words carefully.

When he had finished his task, he turned back to us. He ignored Rischenheim, who was huddled by Rupert's body; instead, he focused on Bernenstein and me, then glanced at the people behind us. He paused for a moment before speaking; his voice was not only calm but also very slow, as if he was picking his words with care.

“Gentlemen,” said he, “a full account of this matter will be rendered by myself in due time. For the present it must suffice to say that this gentleman who lies here dead sought an interview with me on private business. I came here to find him, desiring, as he professed, to desire, privacy. And here he tried to kill me. The result of his attempt you see.”

“Gentlemen,” he said, “I will give a complete account of this matter in due time. For now, it’s enough to say that this man lying here dead wanted to meet with me about something private. I came here to meet him, hoping, as he claimed, for privacy. And here, he tried to kill me. The outcome of his attempt is what you see.”

I bowed low, Bernenstein did the like, and all the rest followed our example.

I bowed deeply, Bernenstein did the same, and everyone else followed our lead.

“A full account shall be given,” said Rudolf. “Now let all leave me, except the Count of Tarlenheim and Lieutenant von Bernenstein.”

“A complete account will be given,” said Rudolf. “Now, everyone else should leave except for the Count of Tarlenheim and Lieutenant von Bernenstein.”

Most unwillingly, with gaping mouths and wonder-struck eyes, the throng filed out of the door. Rischenheim rose to his feet.

Most reluctantly, with their mouths open and eyes wide in amazement, the crowd walked out of the door. Rischenheim got up.

“You stay, if you like,” said Rudolf, and the count knelt again by his kinsman.

“You can stay if you want,” said Rudolf, and the count knelt down again by his relative.

Seeing the rough bedsteads by the wall of the attic, I touched Rischenheim on the shoulder and pointed to one of them. Together we lifted Rupert of Hentzau. The revolver was still in his hand, but Bernenstein disengaged it from his grasp. Then Rischenheim and I laid him down, disposing his body decently and spreading over it his riding cloak, still spotted with the mud gathered on his midnight expedition to the hunting-lodge. His face looked much as before the shot was fired; in death, as in life, he was the handsomest fellow in all Ruritania. I wager that many tender hearts ached and many bright eyes were dimmed for him when the news of his guilt and death went forth. There are ladies still in Strelsau who wear his trinkets in an ashamed devotion that cannot forget. Well, even I, who had every good cause to hate and scorn him, set the hair smooth on his brow; while Rischenheim was sobbing like a child, and young Bernenstein rested his head on his arm as he leant on the mantelpiece, and would not look at the dead. Rudolf alone seemed not to heed him or think of him. His eyes had lost their unnatural look of joy, and were now calm and tranquil. He took his own revolver from the mantelpiece and put it in his pocket, laying Rupert’s neatly where his had been. Then he turned to me and said:

Seeing the rough beds against the attic wall, I nudged Rischenheim on the shoulder and pointed to one of them. Together, we lifted Rupert of Hentzau. The revolver was still in his hand, but Bernenstein pried it free. Then Rischenheim and I laid him down, arranging his body decently and covering him with his riding cloak, still stained with the mud from his late-night trip to the hunting lodge. His face looked much like it did before the shot was fired; in death, as in life, he was the handsomest guy in all of Ruritania. I bet many hearts ached and many eyes went dull for him when the news of his guilt and death spread. There are still ladies in Strelsau who wear his jewelry in a bittersweet loyalty that can't forget. Well, even I, who had every reason to hate and scorn him, smoothed his hair back on his forehead; while Rischenheim sobbed like a child, and young Bernenstein rested his head on his arm as he leaned against the mantelpiece, refusing to look at the dead body. Rudolf alone seemed unaffected, not paying attention to him or thinking of him. His eyes had lost their unnatural look of joy and were now calm and serene. He took his own revolver from the mantelpiece and put it in his pocket, neatly placing Rupert’s where his had been. Then he turned to me and said:

“Come, let us go to the queen and tell her that the letter is beyond reach of hurt.”

“Come on, let’s go to the queen and tell her that the letter is safe from harm.”

Moved by some impulse, I walked to the window and put my head out. I was seen from below, and a great shout greeted me. The crowd before the doors grew every moment; the people flocking from all quarters would soon multiply it a hundred fold; for such news as had been carried from the attic by twenty wondering tongues spreads like a forest-fire. It would be through Strelsau in a few minutes, through the kingdom in an hour, through Europe in but little longer. Rupert was dead and the letter was safe, but what were we to tell that great concourse concerning their king? A queer feeling of helpless perplexity came over me and found vent in a foolish laugh. Bernenstein was by my side; he also looked out, and turned again with an eager face.

Moved by some impulse, I walked to the window and stuck my head out. I was spotted from below, and a loud cheer went up. The crowd in front of the doors grew by the moment; people were gathering from all directions, ready to multiply it a hundredfold. News like what had come from the attic by twenty curious voices spreads like wildfire. It would be through Strelsau in a few minutes, the whole kingdom in an hour, and across Europe shortly after that. Rupert was dead and the letter was safe, but what were we supposed to tell that huge crowd about their king? A strange feeling of confusion swept over me, and I let out a silly laugh. Bernstein was next to me; he also looked out and then turned back with an eager expression.

“You’ll have a royal progress to your palace,” said he to Rudolf Rassendyll.

"You'll have a grand journey to your palace," he said to Rudolf Rassendyll.

Mr. Rassendyll made no answer, but, coming to me, took my arm. We went out, leaving Rischenheim by the body. I did not think of him; Bernenstein probably thought that he would keep his pledge given to the queen, for he followed us immediately and without demur. There was nobody outside the door. The house was very quiet, and the tumult from the street reached us only in a muffled roar. But when we came to the foot of the stairs we found the two women. Mother Holf stood on the threshold of the kitchen, looking amazed and terrified. Rosa was clinging to her; but as soon as Rudolf came in sight, the girl sprang forward and flung herself on her knees before him, pouring out incoherent thanks to Heaven for his safety. He bent down and spoke to her in a whisper; she looked up with a flush of pride on her face. He seemed to hesitate a moment; he glanced at his hands, but he wore no ring save that which the queen had given him long ago. Then he disengaged his chain and took his gold watch from his pocket. Turning it over, he showed me the monogram, R. R.

Mr. Rassendyll didn't respond, but he came over to me and took my arm. We walked out, leaving Rischenheim with the body. I didn't think about him; Bernenstein probably believed he would keep his promise to the queen, as he followed us right away without protest. There was nobody outside the door. The house was very quiet, and the noise from the street reached us only as a muffled roar. But when we reached the bottom of the stairs, we found the two women. Mother Holf stood at the kitchen door, looking shocked and scared. Rosa was clinging to her; but as soon as Rudolf came into view, the girl rushed forward and dropped to her knees before him, expressing her heartfelt thanks to Heaven for his safety. He leaned down and spoke to her softly; she looked up with a proud flush on her face. He seemed to hesitate for a moment; he glanced at his hands, but he wore no ring except for the one the queen had given him long ago. Then he took off his chain and pulled his gold watch from his pocket. Turning it over, he showed me the monogram, R. R.

“Rudolfus Rex,” he whispered with a whimsical smile, and pressed the watch into the girl’s hand, saying: “Keep this to remind you of me.”

“Rudolfus Rex,” he whispered with a playful smile, and pressed the watch into the girl’s hand, saying: “Keep this to remember me.”

She laughed and sobbed as she caught it with one hand, while with the other she held his.

She laughed and cried as she caught it with one hand, while she held his with the other.

“You must let go,” he said gently. “I have much to do.”

“You need to let go,” he said softly. “I have a lot to do.”

I took her by the arm and induced her to rise. Rudolf, released, passed on to where the old woman stood. He spoke to her in a stern, distinct voice.

I took her by the arm and encouraged her to get up. Rudolf, now free, moved over to where the old woman was standing. He spoke to her in a firm, clear voice.

“I don’t know,” he said, “how far you are a party to the plot that was hatched in your house. For the present I am content not to know, for it is no pleasure to me to detect disloyalty or to punish an old woman. But take care! The first word you speak, the first act you do against me, the king, will bring its certain and swift punishment. If you trouble me, I won’t spare you. In spite of traitors I am still king in Strelsau.”

“I don’t know,” he said, “how involved you are in the scheme that was formed in your home. Right now, I’m okay not knowing, because it’s not enjoyable for me to uncover betrayal or to punish an elderly woman. But be warned! The first word you say, the first action you take against me, the king, will result in immediate and certain punishment. If you cause me any trouble, I won’t hold back. Despite the traitors, I am still king in Strelsau.”

He paused, looking hard in her face. Her lip quivered and her eyes fell.

He stopped, staring intently at her face. Her lip trembled and her eyes dropped.

“Yes,” he repeated, “I am king in Strelsau. Keep your hands out of mischief and your tongue quiet.”

“Yes,” he repeated, “I’m the king in Strelsau. Stay out of trouble and keep your mouth shut.”

She made no answer. He passed on. I was following, but as I went by her the old woman clutched my arm. “In God’s name, who is he?” she whispered.

She didn't answer. He kept walking. I was following him, but as I passed her, the old woman grabbed my arm. “In God’s name, who is he?” she whispered.

“Are you mad?” I asked, lifting my brows. “Don’t you know the king when he speaks to you? And you’d best remember what he said. He has servants who’ll do his orders.”

“Are you crazy?” I asked, raising my eyebrows. “Don’t you recognize the king when he talks to you? And you should definitely remember what he said. He has servants who will carry out his commands.”

She let me go and fell back a step. Young Bernenstein smiled at her; he at least found more pleasure than anxiety in our position. Thus, then, we left them: the old woman terrified, amazed, doubtful; the girl with ruddy cheeks and shining eyes, clasping in her two hands the keepsake that the king himself had given her.

She released me and took a step back. Young Bernenstein smiled at her; he at least felt more happiness than fear in our situation. So, that’s how we left them: the old woman scared, astonished, unsure; the girl with rosy cheeks and bright eyes, holding tightly in her hands the memento that the king himself had given her.

Bernenstein had more presence of mind than I. He ran forward, got in front of both of us, and flung the door open. Then, bowing very low, he stood aside to let Rudolf pass. The street was full from end to end now, and a mighty shout of welcome rose from thousands of throats. Hats and handkerchiefs were waved in mad exultation and triumphant loyalty. The tidings of the king’s escape had flashed through the city, and all were there to do him honor. They had seized some gentleman’s landau and taken out the horses. The carriage stood now before the doors of the house. Rudolf had waited a moment on the threshold, lifting his hat once or twice; his face was perfectly calm, and I saw no trembling in his hands. In an instant a dozen arms took gentle hold of him and impelled him forward. He mounted into the carriage; Bernenstein and I followed, with bare heads, and sat on the back seat, facing him. The people were round as thick as bees, and it seemed as though we could not move without crushing somebody. Yet presently the wheels turned, and they began to drag us away at a slow walk. Rudolf kept raising his hat, bowing now to right, now to left. But once, as he turned, his eyes met ours. In spite of what was behind and what was in front, we all three smiled.

Bernenstein was much more composed than I was. He ran up, got in front of us, and threw the door open. Then, bowing deeply, he stepped aside to let Rudolf pass. The street was packed from one end to the other, and a huge cheer of welcome erupted from thousands of voices. Hats and handkerchiefs were waved in a frenzy of excitement and loyalty. The news of the king’s escape had raced through the city, and everyone was there to honor him. They had taken a gentleman’s carriage and pulled out the horses. The carriage now stood in front of the house. Rudolf paused for a moment at the threshold, tipping his hat once or twice; his face was completely calm, and I didn’t see any shaking in his hands. In no time, a dozen hands gently grabbed him and urged him forward. He climbed into the carriage; Bernenstein and I followed, with our heads bare, and sat on the back seat facing him. The crowd was as thick as bees, and it felt like we couldn’t move without stepping on someone. But soon, the wheels began to turn, and they started to pull us away at a slow pace. Rudolf kept raising his hat, bowing first to one side, then to the other. But once, as he turned, his eyes met ours. Despite everything that had happened and what lay ahead, the three of us smiled.

“I wish they’d go a little quicker,” said Rudolf in a whisper, as he conquered his smile and turned again to acknowledge the loyal greetings of his subjects.

“I wish they’d hurry up a bit,” said Rudolf in a whisper, as he suppressed his smile and turned again to acknowledge the loyal greetings of his subjects.

But what did they know of any need for haste? They did not know what stood on the turn of the next few hours, nor the momentous question that pressed for instant decision. So far from hurrying, they lengthened our ride by many pauses; they kept us before the cathedral, while some ran and got the joy bells set ringing; we were stopped to receive improvised bouquets from the hands of pretty girls and impetuous hand-shakings from enthusiastic loyalists. Through it all Rudolf kept his composure, and seemed to play his part with native kingliness. I heard Bernenstein whisper, “By God, we must stick to it!”

But what did they know about needing to hurry? They had no idea what lay ahead in the next few hours or the crucial decision that required immediate attention. Instead of rushing, they extended our ride with numerous stops; they held us in front of the cathedral while some ran off to get the celebration bells ringing. We were halted to accept makeshift bouquets from the hands of charming girls and eager handshakes from enthusiastic loyalists. Through all of this, Rudolf maintained his composure and seemed to fulfill his role with natural regalness. I heard Bernenstein whisper, “By God, we must stick to it!”

At last we came in sight of the palace. Here also there was a great stir. Many officers and soldiers were about. I saw the chancellor’s carriage standing near the portico, and a dozen other handsome equipages were waiting till they could approach. Our human horses drew us slowly up to the entrance. Helsing was on the steps, and ran down to the carriage, greeting the king with passionate fervor. The shouts of the crowd grew louder still.

At last, we caught sight of the palace. There was a lot of activity here as well. Many officers and soldiers were around. I saw the chancellor’s carriage parked near the entrance, and a dozen other elegant carriages were waiting to get closer. Our horses pulled us slowly up to the entrance. Helsing was on the steps and ran down to the carriage, greeting the king with intense enthusiasm. The cheers from the crowd grew even louder.

But suddenly a stillness fell on them; it lasted but an instant, and was the prelude to a deafening roar. I was looking at Rudolf and saw his head turn suddenly and his eyes grow bright. I looked where his eyes had gone. There, on the top step of the broad marble flight, stood the queen, pale as the marble itself, stretching out her hands towards Rudolf. The people had seen her: she it was whom this last rapturous cheer greeted. My wife stood close behind her, and farther back others of her ladies. Bernenstein and I sprang out. With a last salute to the people Rudolf followed us. He walked up to the highest step but one, and there fell on one knee and kissed the queen’s hand. I was by him, and when he looked up in her face I heard him say:

But suddenly, a silence fell over them; it lasted only a moment, and was the lead-up to a deafening roar. I was looking at Rudolf and saw his head turn quickly and his eyes light up. I followed his gaze. There, on the top step of the wide marble staircase, stood the queen, as pale as the marble itself, reaching out her hands towards Rudolf. The crowd had spotted her: she was the one receiving this final ecstatic cheer. My wife was standing right behind her, and further back were some of her ladies. Bernenstein and I stepped out. With one last salute to the crowd, Rudolf followed us. He walked up to the second-highest step and knelt down to kiss the queen’s hand. I was beside him, and when he looked up at her face, I heard him say:

“All’s well. He’s dead, and the letter burnt.”

“All good. He’s dead, and the letter's burned.”

She raised him with her hand. Her lips moved, but it seemed as though she could find no words to speak. She put her arm through his, and thus they stood for an instant, fronting all Strelsau. Again the cheers rang out, and young Bernenstein sprang forward, waving his helmet and crying like a man possessed, “God save the king!” I was carried away by his enthusiasm and followed his lead. All the people took up the cry with boundless fervor, and thus we all, high and low in Strelsau, that afternoon hailed Mr. Rassendyll for our king. There had been no such zeal since Henry the Lion came back from his wars, a hundred and fifty years ago.

She raised him with her hand. Her lips moved, but it seemed like she couldn’t find the words to say. She slipped her arm through his, and for a moment, they faced all of Strelsau together. Once more, the cheers rang out, and young Bernenstein rushed forward, waving his helmet and shouting like a madman, “God save the king!” I was swept up in his excitement and joined in. Everyone joined the chant with incredible enthusiasm, and that afternoon, we all, rich and poor in Strelsau, celebrated Mr. Rassendyll as our king. There hadn’t been such enthusiasm since Henry the Lion returned from his wars, a hundred and fifty years ago.

“And yet,” observed old Helsing at my elbow, “agitators say that there is no enthusiasm for the house of Elphberg!” He took a pinch of snuff in scornful satisfaction.

“And yet,” noted old Helsing at my side, “activists claim that there’s no excitement for the house of Elphberg!” He took a pinch of snuff with a sense of scornful satisfaction.

Young Bernenstein interrupted his cheering with a short laugh, but fell to his task again in a moment. I had recovered my senses by now, and stood panting, looking down on the crowd. It was growing dusk and the faces became blurred into a white sea. Yet suddenly I seemed to discern one glaring up at me from the middle of the crowd—the pale face of a man with a bandage about his head. I caught Bernenstein’s arm and whispered, “Bauer,” pointing with my finger where the face was. But, even as I pointed, it was gone; though it seemed impossible for a man to move in that press, yet it was gone. It had come like a cynic’s warning across the scene of mock triumph, and went swiftly as it had come, leaving behind it a reminder of our peril. I felt suddenly sick at heart, and almost cried out to the people to have done with their silly shouting.

Young Bernenstein interrupted his cheering with a brief laugh but quickly got back to what he was doing. I had regained my composure and stood there, catching my breath as I looked down at the crowd. It was getting dark, and the faces blurred into a sea of white. Then, out of nowhere, I thought I saw a face staring up at me from the middle of the crowd—the pale face of a man with a bandage around his head. I grabbed Bernenstein's arm and whispered, “Bauer,” pointing to where the face had been. But just as I pointed, it vanished; even though it seemed impossible for anyone to move through that crowd, it was gone. It had flashed before me like a cynical warning amid the scene of mock triumph and disappeared as quickly as it appeared, leaving me with a reminder of our danger. I suddenly felt a wave of sickness in my stomach and almost shouted at the people to stop their pointless shouting.

At last we got away. The plea of fatigue met all visitors who made their way to the door and sought to offer their congratulations; it could not disperse the crowd that hung persistently and contentedly about, ringing us in the palace with a living fence. We still heard their jests and cheers when we were alone in the small saloon that opens on the gardens. My wife and I had come here at Rudolf’s request; Bernenstein had assumed the duty of guarding the door. Evening was now falling fast, and it grew dark. The garden was quiet; the distant noise of the crowd threw its stillness into greater relief. Rudolf told us there the story of his struggle with Rupert of Hentzau in the attic of the old house, dwelling on it as lightly as he could. The queen stood by his chair—she would not let him rise; when he finished by telling how he had burnt her letter, she stooped suddenly and kissed him off the brow. Then she looked straight across at Helga, almost defiantly; but Helga ran to her and caught her in her arms.

At last we managed to leave. The excuse of being tired greeted every visitor who tried to congratulate us at the door; it couldn't chase away the crowd that happily and stubbornly surrounded us, creating a living barrier around the palace. We could still hear their jokes and cheers even when we were alone in the small room that opens up to the gardens. My wife and I had come here at Rudolf’s request; Bernenstein had taken on the role of keeping the door guarded. Evening was falling quickly, and it was getting dark. The garden was peaceful; the distant sounds of the crowd highlighted the stillness. Rudolf told us about his fight with Rupert of Hentzau in the attic of the old house, trying to keep it as light as possible. The queen stood by his chair—she wouldn’t let him get up; when he finished by explaining how he burned her letter, she suddenly leaned down and kissed him on the forehead. Then she looked directly at Helga, almost defiantly; but Helga ran to her and embraced her.

Rudolf Rassendyll sat with his head resting on his hand. He looked up once at the two women; then he caught my eye, and beckoned me to come to him. I approached him, but for several moments he did not speak. Again he motioned to me, and, resting my hand on the arm of his chair, I bent my head close down to his. He glanced again at the queen, seeming afraid that she would hear what he wished to say.

Rudolf Rassendyll sat with his head resting on his hand. He looked up once at the two women; then he caught my eye and signaled for me to come over. I walked up to him, but for a few moments, he didn’t say anything. He motioned to me again, and, resting my hand on the arm of his chair, I leaned in closer. He glanced at the queen again, seemingly worried that she would overhear what he wanted to say.

“Fritz,” he whispered at last, “as soon as it’s fairly dark I must get away. Bernenstein will come with me. You must stay here.”

“Fritz,” he whispered finally, “as soon as it’s dark enough, I need to leave. Bernenstein will come with me. You have to stay here.”

“Where can you go?”

“Where can you go now?”

“To the lodge. I must meet Sapt and arrange matters with him.”

“To the lodge. I need to meet Sapt and sort things out with him.”

I did not understand what plan he had in his head, or what scheme he could contrive. But at the moment my mind was not directed to such matters; it was set on the sight before my eyes.

I didn't know what plan he had in mind or what scheme he could come up with. But right then, my focus wasn't on those things; it was on what was happening in front of me.

“And the queen?” I whispered in answer to him.

“And the queen?” I whispered back to him.

Low as my voice was, she heard it. She turned to us with a sudden, startled movement, still holding Helga’s hand. Her eyes searched our faces, and she knew in an instant of what we had been speaking. A little longer still she stood, gazing at us. Then she suddenly sprang forward and threw herself on her knees before Rudolf, her hands uplifted and resting on his shoulders. She forgot our presence, and everything in the world, save her great dread of losing him again.

Low as my voice was, she heard it. She turned to us with a sudden, startled movement, still holding Helga’s hand. Her eyes searched our faces, and she instantly understood what we had been talking about. She stood there a little longer, gazing at us. Then she suddenly lunged forward and fell to her knees in front of Rudolf, her hands lifted and resting on his shoulders. She forgot we were there and everything in the world, except her overwhelming fear of losing him again.

“Not again, Rudolf, my darling! Not again! Rudolf, I can’t bear it again.”

“Not again, Rudolf, my love! Not again! Rudolf, I can’t handle it again.”

Then she dropped her head on his knees and sobbed.

Then she rested her head on his knees and cried.

He raised his hand and gently stroked the gleaming hair. But he did not look at her. He gazed out at the garden, which grew dark and dreary in the gathering gloom. His lips were tight set and his face pale and drawn.

He raised his hand and gently brushed the shiny hair. But he didn’t look at her. He stared out at the garden, which was becoming dark and gloomy in the fading light. His lips were pressed together, and his face was pale and drawn.

I watched him for a moment, then I drew my wife away, and we sat down at a table some way off. From outside still came the cheers and tumult of the joyful, excited crowd. Within there was no sound but the queen’s stifled sobbing. Rudolf caressed her shining hair and gazed into the night with sad, set eyes. She raised her head and looked into his face.

I watched him for a moment, then I pulled my wife away, and we sat down at a table a little distance away. Outside, the cheers and excitement of the happy crowd continued. Inside, there was only the sound of the queen’s quiet sobs. Rudolf stroked her shiny hair and stared into the night with sad, determined eyes. She lifted her head and looked into his face.

“You’ll break my heart,” she said.

“You’re going to break my heart,” she said.





CHAPTER XIX. FOR OUR LOVE AND HER HONOR

RUPERT of Hentzau was dead! That was the thought which, among all our perplexities, came back to me, carrying with it a wonderful relief. To those who have not learnt in fighting against him the height of his audacity and the reach of his designs, it may well seem incredible that his death should breed comfort at a moment when the future was still so dark and uncertain. Yet to me it was so great a thing that I could hardly bring myself to the conviction that we had done with him. True, he was dead; but could he not strike a blow at us even from beyond the gulf?

RUPERT of Hentzau was dead! That thought, amidst all our confusion, came back to me, bringing a wonderful sense of relief. For those who haven’t experienced his boldness and far-reaching schemes firsthand, it might seem unbelievable that his death would bring comfort, especially when the future felt so bleak and uncertain. Yet for me, it was such a significant thing that I could barely convince myself we were done with him. True, he was dead; but couldn’t he still hurt us from beyond the grave?

Such were the half-superstitious thoughts that forced their way into my mind as I stood looking out on the crowd which obstinately encircled the front of the palace. I was alone; Rudolf was with the queen, my wife was resting, Bernenstein had sat down to a meal for which I could find no appetite. By an effort I freed myself from my fancies and tried to concentrate my brain on the facts of our position. We were ringed round with difficulties. To solve them was beyond my power; but I knew where my wish and longing lay. I had no desire to find means by which Rudolf Rassendyll should escape unknown from Strelsau; the king, although dead, be again in death the king, and the queen be left desolate on her mournful and solitary throne. It might be that a brain more astute than mine could bring all this to pass. My imagination would have none of it, but dwelt lovingly on the reign of him who was now king in Strelsau, declaring that to give the kingdom such a ruler would be a splendid fraud, and prove a stroke so bold as to defy detection. Against it stood only the suspicions of Mother Holf—fear or money would close her lips—and the knowledge of Bauer; Bauer’s mouth also could be shut, ay, and should be before we were many days older. My reverie led me far; I saw the future years unroll before me in the fair record of a great king’s sovereignty. It seemed to me that by the violence and bloodshed we had passed through, fate, for once penitent, was but righting the mistake made when Rudolf was not born a king.

Such were the half-superstitious thoughts that pushed their way into my mind as I stood looking out at the crowd that stubbornly surrounded the front of the palace. I was alone; Rudolf was with the queen, my wife was resting, and Bernenstein had sat down to a meal for which I had no appetite. With some effort, I pulled myself away from my daydreams and tried to focus on the facts of our situation. We were surrounded by difficulties. Solving them was beyond my ability, but I knew where my wishes and desires lay. I didn’t want to find a way for Rudolf Rassendyll to escape unnoticed from Strelsau; the king, though dead, would still somehow be the king in death, leaving the queen alone on her sad and solitary throne. It might be that a mind sharper than mine could make it happen. My imagination didn't want to accept that, and instead lovingly lingered on the reign of the man who was now king in Strelsau, arguing that giving the kingdom such a ruler would be a brilliant deception, and a bold move that would evade detection. The only things standing against it were Mother Holf’s suspicions—fear or money would silence her—and Bauer’s knowledge; Bauer could also be silenced, yes, and he should be before we were many days older. My thoughts took me far; I envisioned the years ahead unfolding in the glorious record of a great king’s reign. It seemed to me that through the violence and bloodshed we had experienced, fate, for once remorseful, was merely correcting the mistake made when Rudolf wasn’t born a king.

For a long while I stood thus, musing and dreaming; I was roused by the sound of the door opening and closing; turning, I saw the queen. She was alone, and came towards me with timid steps. She looked out for a moment on the square and the people, but drew back suddenly in apparent fear lest they should see her. Then she sat down and turned her face towards mine. I read in her eyes something of the conflict of emotions which possessed her; she seemed at once to deprecate my disapproval and to ask my sympathy; she prayed me to be gentle to her fault and kind to her happiness; self-reproach shadowed her joy, but the golden gleam of it strayed through. I looked eagerly at her; this would not have been her bearing had she come from a last farewell; for the radiance was there, however much dimmed by sorrow and by fearfulness.

For a long time, I stood there, lost in thought and daydreams; I snapped back to reality when I heard the door open and close. Turning around, I saw the queen. She was alone and approached me with hesitant steps. She glanced out at the square and the crowd, then quickly withdrew as if afraid they might notice her. Then she sat down and turned her face towards mine. I could see a mix of emotions in her eyes; she seemed to seek both my understanding and my approval. She silently asked me to be gentle about her mistakes and to be kind towards her happiness; a sense of guilt cast a shadow over her joy, but a glimmer of it still shone through. I gazed at her intently; this wouldn’t have been how she acted if she had just come from a final farewell, as the light in her was still there, even if overshadowed by sadness and fear.

“Fritz,” she began softly, “I am wicked—so wicked. Won’t God punish me for my gladness?”

“Fritz,” she started gently, “I’m terrible—so terrible. Won’t God punish me for my happiness?”

I fear I paid little heed to her trouble, though I can understand it well enough now.

I’m afraid I didn’t pay much attention to her struggles, although I can understand them quite well now.

“Gladness?” I cried in a low voice. “Then you’ve persuaded him?”

“Gladness?” I said quietly. “So you’ve convinced him?”

She smiled at me for an instant.

She smiled at me for a moment.

“I mean, you’ve agreed?” I stammered.

“I mean, you’ve agreed?” I stuttered.

Her eyes again sought mine, and she said in a whisper: “Some day, not now. Oh, not now. Now would be too much. But some day, Fritz, if God will not deal too hardly with me, I—I shall be his, Fritz.”

Her eyes looked for mine again, and she whispered, “Someday, not now. Oh, not now. Now would be too much. But someday, Fritz, if God isn’t too hard on me, I—I will be his, Fritz.”

I was intent on my vision, not on hers. I wanted him king; she did not care what he was, so that he was hers, so that he should not leave her.

I was focused on my own vision, not hers. I wanted him to be king; she didn't care what he was, as long as he was hers and wouldn't leave her.

“He’ll take the throne,” I cried triumphantly.

“He’s going to take the throne,” I exclaimed triumphantly.

“No, no, no. Not the throne. He’s going away.”

“No, no, no. Not the throne. He’s leaving.”

“Going away!” I could not keep the dismay out of my voice.

“Leaving!” I couldn't hide the disappointment in my voice.

“Yes, now. But not—not for ever. It will be long—oh, so long—but I can bear it, if I know that at last!” She stopped, still looking up at me with eyes that implored pardon and sympathy.

“Yes, now. But not—not forever. It will be long—oh, so long—but I can handle it, if I know that in the end!” She stopped, still looking up at me with eyes that begged for forgiveness and understanding.

“I don’t understand,” said I, bluntly, and, I fear, gruffly, also.

“I don’t understand,” I said, plainly and, I worry, a bit gruffly, too.

“You were right,” she said: “I did persuade him. He wanted to go away again as he went before. Ought I to have let him? Yes, yes! But I couldn’t. Fritz, hadn’t I done enough? You don’t know what I’ve endured. And I must endure more still. For he will go now, and the time will be very long. But, at last, we shall be together. There is pity in God; we shall be together at last.”

“You were right,” she said. “I did convince him. He wanted to leave again like he did before. Should I have let him? Yes, yes! But I couldn’t. Fritz, haven’t I already gone through enough? You have no idea what I’ve been through. And I have to endure even more. Because he will go now, and the time will feel very long. But, eventually, we will be together. God has compassion; we will finally be together.”

“If he goes now, how can he come back?”

“If he leaves now, how can he return?”

“He will not come back; I shall go to him. I shall give up the throne and go to him, some day, when I can be spared from here, when I’ve done my—my work.”

“He’s not coming back; I’ll go to him. I’ll give up the throne and go to him some day, when I can be free from here, when I’ve finished my—my work.”

I was aghast at this shattering of my vision, yet I could not be hard to her. I said nothing, but took her hand and pressed it.

I was shocked by this destruction of my dream, but I couldn't be harsh with her. I said nothing, but took her hand and held it tightly.

“You wanted him to be king?” she whispered.

“You wanted him to be king?” she asked quietly.

“With all my heart, madam,” said I.

“With all my heart, ma'am,” I said.

“He wouldn’t, Fritz. No, and I shouldn’t dare to do that, either.”

“He wouldn’t, Fritz. No, and I shouldn’t even think about doing that, either.”

I fell back on the practical difficulties. “But how can he go?” I asked.

I relied on the practical challenges. “But how can he leave?” I asked.

“I don’t know. But he knows; he has a plan.”

“I don’t know. But he knows; he has a plan.”

We fell again into silence; her eyes grew more calm, and seemed to look forward in patient hope to the time when her happiness should come to her. I felt like a man suddenly robbed of the exaltation of wine and sunk to dull apathy. “I don’t see how he can go,” I said sullenly.

We fell silent again; her eyes became calmer and seemed to gaze ahead with patient hope for the moment when her happiness would arrive. I felt like someone who had suddenly lost the high of being tipsy and had sunk into dull indifference. “I don’t understand how he can leave,” I said gloomily.

She did not answer me. A moment later the door again opened. Rudolf came in, followed by Bernenstein. Both wore riding boots and cloaks. I saw on Bernenstein’s face just such a look of disappointment as I knew must be on mine. Rudolf seemed calm and even happy. He walked straight up to the queen.

She didn’t answer me. A moment later, the door opened again. Rudolf came in, followed by Bernenstein. Both were wearing riding boots and cloaks. I could see a look of disappointment on Bernenstein’s face that matched my own. Rudolf seemed calm and even happy. He walked straight up to the queen.

“The horses will be ready in a few minutes,” he said gently. Then, turning to me, he asked, “You know what we’re going to do, Fritz?”

“The horses will be ready in a few minutes,” he said softly. Then, turning to me, he asked, “Do you know what we’re going to do, Fritz?”

“Not I, sire,” I answered, sulkily.

“Not me, sir,” I replied, pouting.

“Not I, sire!” he repeated, in a half-merry, half-sad mockery. Then he came between Bernenstein and me and passed his arms through ours. “You two villains!” he said. “You two unscrupulous villains! Here you are, as rough as bears, because I won’t be a thief! Why have I killed young Rupert and left you rogues alive?”

“Not me, sir!” he repeated, with a mix of cheer and sadness in his tone. Then he stepped between Bernenstein and me, wrapping his arms around ours. “You two scoundrels!” he said. “You two shameless scoundrels! Look at you, as tough as bears, just because I refuse to be a thief! Why did I kill young Rupert and let you crooks live?”

I felt the friendly pressure of his hand on my arm. I could not answer him. With every word from his lips and every moment of his presence my sorrow grew keener that he would not stay. Bernenstein looked across at me and shrugged his shoulders despairingly. Rudolf gave a little laugh.

I felt the comforting pressure of his hand on my arm. I couldn't respond to him. With every word he spoke and each moment he was there, my sadness intensified at the thought that he wouldn't stick around. Bernenstein looked at me and shrugged his shoulders in frustration. Rudolf let out a small laugh.

“You won’t forgive me for not being as great a rogue, won’t you?” he asked.

“You won't forgive me for not being as great a rogue, will you?” he asked.

Well, I found nothing to say, but I took my arm out of his and clasped his hand. He gripped mine hard.

Well, I didn't know what to say, but I pulled my arm away from his and held his hand. He squeezed mine tightly.

“That’s old Fritz!” he said; and he caught hold of Bernenstein’s hand, which the lieutenant yielded with some reluctance. “Now for the plan,” said he. “Bernenstein and I set out at once for the lodge—yes, publicly, as publicly as we can. I shall ride right through the people there, showing myself to as many as will look at me, and letting it be known to everybody where I’m going. We shall get there quite early to-morrow, before it’s light. There we shall find what you know. We shall find Sapt, too, and he’ll put the finishing touches to our plan for us. Hullo, what’s that?”

“That’s old Fritz!” he said, grabbing Bernenstein’s hand, which the lieutenant reluctantly let go of. “Now for the plan,” he continued. “Bernenstein and I are heading straight to the lodge—yes, as publicly as possible. I’ll ride right through the crowd, making sure as many people see me as possible, and letting everyone know where I’m headed. We’ll arrive early tomorrow, before dawn. There we’ll discover what you know. We’ll find Sapt too, and he’ll help finalize our plan. Hey, what’s that?”

There was a sudden fresh shouting from the large crowd that still lingered outside the palace. I ran to the window, and saw a commotion in the midst of them. I flung the sash up. Then I heard a well-known, loud, strident voice: “Make way, you rascals, make way.”

There was a sudden burst of loud shouting from the large crowd that was still hanging around outside the palace. I rushed to the window and saw a commotion among them. I threw the window open. Then I heard a familiar, loud, harsh voice: “Make way, you troublemakers, make way.”

I turned round again, full of excitement.

I turned around again, feeling excited.

“It’s Sapt himself!” I said. “He’s riding like mad through the crowd, and your servant’s just behind him.”

“It’s Sapt himself!” I said. “He’s charging through the crowd, and your servant is right behind him.”

“My God, what’s happened? Why have they left the lodge?” cried Bernenstein.

“My God, what happened? Why did they leave the lodge?” cried Bernenstein.

The queen looked up in startled alarm, and, rising to her feet, came and passed her arm through Rudolf’s. Thus we all stood, listening to the people good-naturedly cheering Sapt, whom they had recognized, and bantering James, whom they took for a servant of the constable’s.

The queen looked up in surprise and, standing up, linked her arm through Rudolf's. So we all stood there, listening to the crowd cheer for Sapt, whom they recognized, and joking with James, whom they assumed was a servant of the constable.

The minutes seemed very long as we waited in utter perplexity, almost in consternation. The same thought was in the mind of all of us, silently imparted by one to another in the glances we exchanged. What could have brought them from their guard of the great secret, save its discovery? They would never have left their post while the fulfilment of their trust was possible. By some mishap, some unforeseen chance, the king’s body must have been discovered. Then the king’s death was known, and the news of it might any moment astonish and bewilder the city.

The minutes felt incredibly long as we waited in complete confusion, almost in shock. We all shared the same thought, silently communicating it through the glances we exchanged. What could have compelled them to abandon their watch over such a significant secret, except for its discovery? They would never have left their position as long as fulfilling their duty was possible. Somehow, due to an accident or some unexpected event, the king’s body must have been found. Then the news of the king's death would spread, and it could shock and confuse the city at any moment.

At last the door was flung open, and a servant announced the Constable of Zenda. Sapt was covered with dust and mud, and James, who entered close on his heels, was in no better plight. Evidently they had ridden hard and furiously; indeed they were still panting. Sapt, with a most perfunctory bow to the queen, came straight to where Rudolf stood.

At last, the door swung open, and a servant announced the Constable of Zenda. Sapt was dirty and muddy, and James, who walked in right behind him, was in just as bad shape. Clearly, they had ridden hard and fast; in fact, they were still catching their breaths. Sapt, giving a quick bow to the queen, went straight to where Rudolf was standing.

“Is he dead?” he asked, without preface.

“Is he dead?” he asked outright.

“Yes, Rupert is dead,” answered Mr. Rassendyll: “I killed him.”

“Yes, Rupert is dead,” replied Mr. Rassendyll: “I killed him.”

“And the letter?”

“And the email?”

“I burnt it.”

“I burned it.”

“And Rischenheim?”

"And what about Rischenheim?"

The queen struck in.

The queen intervened.

“The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim will say and do nothing against me,” she said.

“The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim won't say or do anything against me,” she said.

Sapt lifted his brows a little. “Well, and Bauer?” he asked.

Sapt raised his eyebrows slightly. “So, what about Bauer?” he asked.

“Bauer’s at large,” I answered.

"Bauer's on the loose," I answered.

“Hum! Well, it’s only Bauer,” said the constable, seeming tolerably well pleased. Then his eyes fell on Rudolf and Bernenstein. He stretched out his hand and pointed to their riding-boots. “Whither away so late at night?” he asked.

“Hmm! Well, it’s just Bauer,” said the constable, looking fairly satisfied. Then his gaze landed on Rudolf and Bernenstein. He stretched out his hand and pointed to their riding boots. “Where are you off to so late at night?” he asked.

“First together to the lodge, to find you, then I alone to the frontier,” said Mr. Rassendyll.

“First together to the lodge to find you, then I’ll go alone to the frontier,” said Mr. Rassendyll.

“One thing at a time. The frontier will wait. What does your Majesty want with me at the lodge?”

“One thing at a time. The frontier can wait. What does Your Majesty want with me at the lodge?”

“I want so to contrive that I shall be no longer your Majesty,” said Rudolf.

“I really want to figure out a way that I won't be your Majesty anymore,” said Rudolf.

Sapt flung himself into a chair and took off his gloves.

Sapt threw himself into a chair and took off his gloves.

“Come, tell me what has happened to-day in Strelsau,” he said.

“Come on, tell me what happened today in Strelsau,” he said.

We gave a short and hurried account. He listened with few signs of approval or disapproval, but I thought I saw a gleam in his eyes when I described how all the city had hailed Rudolf as its king and the queen received him as her husband before the eyes of all. Again the hope and vision, shattered by Rudolf’s calm resolution, inspired me. Sapt said little, but he had the air of a man with some news in reserve. He seemed to be comparing what we told him with something already known to him but unknown to us. The little servant stood all the while in respectful stillness by the door; but I could see by a glance at his alert face that he followed the whole scene with keen attention.

We gave a quick and rushed summary. He listened with few signs of approval or disapproval, but I thought I saw a spark in his eyes when I described how the entire city had welcomed Rudolf as its king and the queen accepted him as her husband in front of everyone. Once again, the hope and vision, shattered by Rudolf’s calm decision, inspired me. Sapt didn’t say much, but he had the vibe of someone with news up his sleeve. He seemed to be comparing what we told him with something he already knew but we didn’t. The little servant stood quietly by the door in respectful stillness; however, I could tell by a glance at his alert face that he was following the whole scene with keen interest.

At the end of the story, Rudolf turned to Sapt. “And your secret—is it safe?” he asked.

At the end of the story, Rudolf turned to Sapt. “Is your secret safe?” he asked.

“Ay, it’s safe enough!”

“Yeah, it’s safe enough!”

“Nobody has seen what you had to hide?”

“Nobody has seen what you were trying to hide?”

“No; and nobody knows that the king is dead,” answered Sapt.

“No; and no one knows that the king is dead,” Sapt replied.

“Then what brings you here?”

“What brings you here?”

“Why, the same thing that was about to bring you to the lodge: the need of a meeting between yourself and me, sire.”

“It's the same reason that was going to bring you to the lodge: the need for a meeting between you and me, sire.”

“But the lodge—is it left unguarded?”

“But the lodge—is it secure?”

“The lodge is safe enough,” said Colonel Sapt.

“The lodge is secure enough,” said Colonel Sapt.

Unquestionably there was a secret, a new secret, hidden behind the curt words and brusque manner. I could restrain myself no longer, and sprang forward, saying: “What is it? Tell us, Constable!”

Unquestionably, there was a secret, a new secret, hidden behind the short words and abrupt manner. I couldn't hold myself back any longer and jumped forward, saying: “What is it? Tell us, Constable!”

He looked at me, then glanced at Mr. Rassendyll.

He looked at me, then glanced over at Mr. Rassendyll.

“I should like to hear your plan first,” he said to Rudolf. “How do you mean to account for your presence alive in the city to-day, when the king has lain dead in the shooting-box since last night?”

“I’d like to hear your plan first,” he said to Rudolf. “How do you plan to explain your presence here today when the king has been dead in the shooting lodge since last night?”

We drew close together as Rudolf began his answer. Sapt alone lay back in his chair. The queen also had resumed her seat; she seemed to pay little heed to what we said. I think that she was still engrossed with the struggle and tumult in her own soul. The sin of which she accused herself, and the joy to which her whole being sprang in a greeting which would not be abashed, were at strife between themselves, but joined hands to exclude from her mind any other thought.

We huddled together as Rudolf started to speak. Sapt was the only one lounging back in his chair. The queen had taken her seat again; she appeared to pay little attention to our conversation. I believe she was still caught up in the turmoil within herself. The guilt she felt and the joy that surged through her in a bold greeting were at odds with each other, but they united to keep any other thoughts from her mind.

“In an hour I must be gone from here,” began Rudolf.

“In an hour I need to leave this place,” Rudolf said.

“If you wish that, it’s easy,” observed Colonel Sapt.

“If you want that, it’s simple,” Colonel Sapt remarked.

“Come, Sapt, be reasonable,” smiled Mr. Rassendyll. “Early to-morrow, we—you and I—”

“Come on, Sapt, be reasonable,” smiled Mr. Rassendyll. “Tomorrow morning, we—you and I—”

“Oh, I also?” asked the colonel.

“Oh, me too?” asked the colonel.

“Yes; you, Bernenstein, and I will be at the lodge.”

“Yes; you, Bernstein, and I will be at the lodge.”

“That’s not impossible, though I have had nearly enough riding.”

"That's not impossible, but I've almost had enough of riding."

Rudolf fixed his eyes firmly on Sapt’s.

Rudolf locked his gaze onto Sapt’s.

“You see,” he said, “the king reaches his hunting-lodge early in the morning.”

“You see,” he said, “the king arrives at his hunting lodge early in the morning.”

“I follow you, sire.”

“I follow you, sir.”

“And what happens there, Sapt? Does he shoot himself accidentally?”

“And what happens there, Sapt? Does he accidentally shoot himself?”

“Well, that happens sometimes.”

"Well, that happens sometimes."

“Or does an assassin kill him?”

“Or does a hitman take him out?”

“Eh, but you’ve made the best assassin unavailable.”

“Yeah, but you’ve taken the best assassin out of the picture.”

Even at this moment I could not help smiling at the old fellow’s surly wit and Rudolf’s amused tolerance of it.

Even right now, I couldn't help but smile at the old guy's grumpy humor and Rudolf's amused acceptance of it.

“Or does his faithful attendant, Herbert, shoot him?”

“Or does his loyal assistant, Herbert, shoot him?”

“What, make poor Herbert a murderer!”

"What, turn poor Herbert into a murderer!"

“Oh, no! By accident—and then, in remorse, kill himself.”

“Oh, no! By accident—and then, feeling guilty, end his own life.”

“That’s very pretty. But doctors have awkward views as to when a man can have shot himself.”

“That's really nice. But doctors have strange opinions about when a man could have shot himself.”

“My good Constable, doctors have palms as well as ideas. If you fill the one you supply the other.”

“My good Constable, doctors have hands as well as thoughts. If you take care of one, you support the other.”

“I think,” said Sapt, “that both the plans are good. Suppose we choose the latter, what then?”

“I think,” said Sapt, “that both plans are good. If we go with the latter, what then?”

“Why, then, by to-morrow at midday the news flashes through Ruritania—yes, and through Europe—that the king, miraculously preserved to-day—”

“Why, then, by tomorrow at noon, the news will spread across Ruritania—yes, and throughout Europe—that the king, miraculously saved today—”

“Praise be to God!” interjected Colonel Sapt; and young Bernenstein laughed.

“Praise God!” interjected Colonel Sapt; and young Bernenstein laughed.

“Has met a tragic end.”

“Has met a tragic fate.”

“It will occasion great grief,” said Sapt.

“It will cause a lot of pain,” said Sapt.

“Meanwhile, I am safe over the frontier.”

“Meanwhile, I’m safe beyond the border.”

“Oh, you are quite safe?”

"Oh, are you safe?"

“Absolutely. And in the afternoon of to-morrow, you and Bernenstein will set out for Strelsau, bringing with you the body of the king.” And Rudolf, after a pause, whispered, “You must shave his face. And if the doctors want to talk about how long he’s been dead, why, they have, as I say, palms.”

“Definitely. And tomorrow afternoon, you and Bernenstein will head to Strelsau with the king's body.” Rudolf, after a moment, whispered, “You need to shave his face. And if the doctors want to discuss how long he's been dead, well, they have, as I said, palms.”

Sapt sat silent for a while, apparently considering the scheme. It was risky enough in all conscience, but success had made Rudolf bold, and he had learnt how slow suspicion is if a deception be bold enough. It is only likely frauds that are detected.

Sapt sat quietly for a bit, seemingly thinking about the plan. It was risky enough, but success had made Rudolf courageous, and he had discovered how slow suspicion can be when a deception is daring enough. It's only the likely scams that get caught.

“Well, what do you say?” asked Mr. Rassendyll. I observed that he said nothing to Sapt of what the queen and he had determined to do afterwards.

“Well, what do you think?” asked Mr. Rassendyll. I noticed that he didn’t mention to Sapt what the queen and he had decided to do next.

Sapt wrinkled his forehead. I saw him glance at James, and the slightest, briefest smile showed on James’s face.

Sapt frowned. I noticed him look at James, and the tiniest, briefest smile appeared on James’s face.

“It’s dangerous, of course,” pursued Rudolf. “But I believe that when they see the king’s body—”

“It’s risky, of course,” continued Rudolf. “But I think that when they see the king’s body—”

“That’s the point,” interrupted Sapt. “They can’t see the king’s body.”

"That’s the point," Sapt interrupted. "They can’t see the king's body."

Rudolf looked at him with some surprise. Then speaking in a low voice, lest the queen should hear and be distressed, he went on: “You must prepare it, you know. Bring it here in a shell; only a few officials need see the face.”

Rudolf looked at him with some surprise. Then speaking in a low voice, so the queen wouldn't hear and get upset, he continued: “You have to prepare it, you know. Bring it here in a shell; only a few officials need to see the face.”

Sapt rose to his feet and stood facing Mr. Rassendyll.

Sapt got up and stood facing Mr. Rassendyll.

“The plan’s a pretty one, but it breaks down at one point,” said he in a strange voice, even harsher than his was wont to be. I was on fire with excitement, for I would have staked my life now that he had some strange tidings for us. “There is no body,” said he.

“The plan is a good one, but it falls apart at one point,” he said in a strange voice, even harsher than usual. I was aflame with excitement, convinced that he had some unusual news for us. “There is no body,” he said.

Even Mr. Rassendyll’s composure gave way. He sprang forward, catching Sapt by the arm.

Even Mr. Rassendyll’s calm fell apart. He jumped forward, grabbing Sapt by the arm.

“No body? What do you mean?” he exclaimed.

“No body? What do you mean?” he shouted.

Sapt cast another glance at James, and then began in an even, mechanical voice, as though he were reading a lesson he had learnt, or playing a part that habit made familiar:

Sapt took another look at James and then started speaking in a calm, monotone voice, as if he were reciting something he had memorized or playing a role he knew by heart:

“That poor fellow Herbert carelessly left a candle burning where the oil and the wood were kept,” he said. “This afternoon, about six, James and I lay down for a nap after our meal. At about seven James came to my side and roused me. My room was full of smoke. The lodge was ablaze. I darted out of bed: the fire had made too much headway; we could not hope to quench it; we had but one thought!” He suddenly paused, and looked at James.

“That poor guy Herbert left a candle burning carelessly near the oil and wood,” he said. “This afternoon, around six, James and I lay down for a nap after our meal. Around seven, James came over and woke me up. My room was filled with smoke. The lodge was on fire. I jumped out of bed: the fire had spread too far; we couldn’t hope to put it out; we only had one thought!” He suddenly stopped and looked at James.

“But one thought, to save our companion,” said James gravely.

“But one thought, to save our friend,” James said seriously.

“But one thought, to save our companion. We rushed to the door of the room where he was. I opened the door and tried to enter. It was certain death. James tried, but fell back. Again I rushed in. James pulled me back: it was but another death. We had to save ourselves. We gained the open air. The lodge was a sheet of flame. We could do nothing but stand watching, till the swiftly burning wood blackened to ashes and the flames died down. As we watched we knew that all in the cottage must be dead. What could we do? At last James started off in the hope of getting help. He found a party of charcoal-burners, and they came with him. The flames were burnt down now; and we and they approached the charred ruins. Everything was in ashes. But”—he lowered his voice—“we found what seemed to be the body of Boris the hound; in another room was a charred corpse, whose hunting-horn, melted to a molten mass, told us that it had been Herbert the forester. And there was another corpse, almost shapeless, utterly unrecognizable. We saw it; the charcoal-burners saw it. Then more peasants came round, drawn by the sight of the flames. None could tell who it was; only I and James knew. And we mounted our horses and have ridden here to tell the king.”

“But there was only one thought: to save our friend. We rushed to the door of the room where he was. I opened the door and tried to go in. It was certain death. James tried too, but he fell back. I rushed in again. James pulled me back: it was just another death. We had to save ourselves. We made it to the open air. The lodge was engulfed in flames. We could do nothing but stand there watching, until the quickly burning wood turned to ashes and the flames died down. As we watched, we knew that everyone in the cottage must be dead. What could we do? Finally, James set off in hopes of getting help. He found a group of charcoal-burners, and they came with him. The flames had died down by now, and we, along with them, approached the charred ruins. Everything was reduced to ashes. But”—he lowered his voice—“we found what seemed to be the body of Boris the hound; in another room was a charred corpse, whose hunting-horn had melted into a molten mass, indicating it had been Herbert the forester. And there was another corpse, almost unrecognizable. We saw it; the charcoal-burners saw it. Then more village people gathered around, drawn by the sight of the flames. None could tell who it was; only James and I knew. And we mounted our horses and rode here to tell the king.”

Sapt finished his lesson or his story. A sob burst from the queen, and she hid her face in her hands. Bernenstein and I, amazed at this strange tale, scarcely understanding whether it were jest or earnest, stood staring stupidly at Sapt. Then I, overcome by the strange thing, turned half-foolish by the bizarre mingling of comedy and impressiveness in Sapt’s rendering of it, plucked him by the sleeve, and asked, with something between a laugh and a gasp:

Sapt finished telling his lesson or story. A sob escaped from the queen, and she covered her face with her hands. Bernstein and I, astonished by this strange tale and barely grasping whether it was a joke or serious, stood staring blankly at Sapt. Then I, overwhelmed by the odd situation, feeling half-giddy from the bizarre mix of humor and seriousness in Sapt’s delivery, tugged at his sleeve and asked, with something between a laugh and a gasp:

“Who had that other corpse been, Constable?”

“Who was that other body, Constable?”

He turned his small, keen eyes on me in persistent gravity and unflinching effrontery.

He fixed his small, sharp eyes on me with steady seriousness and unapologetic boldness.

“A Mr. Rassendyll, a friend of the king’s, who with his servant James was awaiting his Majesty’s return from Strelsau. His servant here is ready to start for England, to tell Mr. Rassendyll’s relatives the news.”

“A Mr. Rassendyll, a friend of the king, who with his servant James was waiting for his Majesty’s return from Strelsau. His servant is ready to head to England to inform Mr. Rassendyll’s relatives of the news.”

The queen had begun to listen before now; her eyes were fixed on Sapt, and she had stretched out one arm to him, as if imploring him to read her his riddle. But a few words had in truth declared his device plainly enough in all its simplicity. Rudolf Rassendyll was dead, his body burnt to a cinder, and the king was alive, whole, and on his throne in Strelsau. Thus had Sapt caught from James, the servant, the infection of his madness, and had fulfilled in action the strange imagination which the little man had unfolded to him in order to pass their idle hours at the lodge.

The queen had started to listen earlier; her eyes were fixed on Sapt, and she had reached out a hand to him, as if begging him to share his riddle. But a few words had already made his plan clear in all its simplicity. Rudolf Rassendyll was dead, his body burned to ash, and the king was alive, intact, and sitting on his throne in Strelsau. In this way, Sapt had caught the madness from James, the servant, and had brought to life the strange idea that the little man had shared with him to keep them entertained at the lodge.

Suddenly Mr. Rassendyll spoke in clear, short tones.

Suddenly, Mr. Rassendyll spoke in clear, concise tones.

“This is all a lie, Sapt,” said he, and his lips curled in contemptuous amusement.

“This is all a lie, Sapt,” he said, a contemptuous smile playing on his lips.

“It’s no lie that the lodge is burnt, and the bodies in it, and that half a hundred of the peasants know it, and that no man could tell the body for the king’s. As for the rest, it is a lie. But I think the truth in it is enough to serve.”

“It’s no lie that the lodge is burned, and the bodies in it, and that about fifty of the peasants know this, and that no one could identify the body as the king’s. As for the rest, that’s a lie. But I believe the truth in it is enough to be useful.”

The two men stood facing one another with defiant eyes. Rudolf had caught the meaning of the great and audacious trick which Sapt and his companion had played. It was impossible now to bring the king’s body to Strelsau; it seemed no less impossible to declare that the man burnt in the lodge was the king. Thus Sapt had forced Rudolf’s hand; he had been inspired by the same vision as we, and endowed with more unshrinking boldness. But when I saw how Rudolf looked at him, I did not know but that they would go from the queen’s presence set on a deadly quarrel. Mr. Rassendyll, however, mastered his temper.

The two men faced each other with challenging looks. Rudolf understood the meaning behind the bold and risky trick that Sapt and his partner had pulled off. It was now impossible to bring the king's body to Strelsau; it seemed just as impossible to claim that the man burned in the lodge was the king. So, Sapt had forced Rudolf's hand; he had been inspired by the same vision as we were and had more fearless courage. But when I saw how Rudolf looked at him, I thought they might leave the queen’s presence ready to start a fatal fight. Mr. Rassendyll, however, controlled his anger.

“You’re all bent on having me a rascal,” he said coldly. “Fritz and Bernenstein here urge me; you, Sapt, try to force me. James, there, is in the plot, for all I know.”

“You're all set on making me a troublemaker,” he said coldly. “Fritz and Bernenstein here are pushing me; you, Sapt, are trying to pressure me. James, over there, is part of the scheme, as far as I can tell.”

“I suggested it, sir,” said James, not defiantly or with disrespect, but as if in simple dutiful obedience to his master’s implied question.

“I suggested it, sir,” James said, not defiantly or disrespectfully, but as if he were simply fulfilling his duty in response to his master's implied question.

“As I thought—all of you! Well, I won’t be forced. I see now that there’s no way out of this affair, save one. That one I’ll follow.”

“As I thought—all of you! Well, I won’t be pushed into this. I realize now that there’s no way out of this situation, except for one. That’s the path I’ll take.”

We none of us spoke, but waited till he should be pleased to continue.

We all stayed silent, waiting for him to decide to continue.

“Of the queen’s letter I need say nothing and will say nothing,” he pursued. “But I will tell them that I’m not the king, but Rudolf Rassendyll, and that I played the king only in order to serve the queen and punish Rupert of Hentzau. That will serve, and it will cut this net of Sapt’s from about my limbs.”

“There's nothing to say about the queen's letter, and I won’t say anything,” he continued. “But I will tell them that I’m not the king, but Rudolf Rassendyll, and that I acted as the king only to help the queen and to take down Rupert of Hentzau. That will do the trick and free me from Sapt’s grip.”

He spoke firmly and coldly; so that when I looked at him I was amazed to see how his lips twitched and that his forehead was moist with sweat. Then I understood what a sudden, swift, and fearful struggle he had suffered, and how the great temptation had wrung and tortured him before he, victorious, had set the thing behind him. I went to him and clasped his hand: this action of mine seemed to soften him.

He spoke firmly and coldly, so when I looked at him, I was amazed to see how his lips twitched and his forehead was wet with sweat. Then I realized the sudden, intense, and terrifying struggle he had gone through, and how the immense temptation had wrung him out and tortured him before he, victorious, had pushed it aside. I went to him and took his hand; this gesture seemed to soften him.

“Sapt, Sapt,” he said, “you almost made a rogue of me.”

“Sapt, Sapt,” he said, “you nearly turned me into a crook.”

Sapt did not respond to his gentler mood. He had been pacing angrily up and down the room. Now he stopped abruptly before Rudolf, and pointed with his finger at the queen.

Sapt didn’t react to his calmer mood. He had been angrily pacing back and forth in the room. Now he suddenly stopped in front of Rudolf and pointed his finger at the queen.

“I make a rogue of you?” he exclaimed. “And what do you make of our queen, whom we all serve? What does this truth that you’ll tell make of her? Haven’t I heard how she greeted you before all Strelsau as her husband and her love? Will they believe that she didn’t know her husband? Ay, you may show yourself, you may say they didn’t know you. Will they believe she didn’t? Was the king’s ring on your finger? Where is it? And how comes Mr. Rassendyll to be at Fritz von Tarlenheim’s for hours with the queen, when the king is at his hunting lodge? A king has died already, and two men besides, to save a word against her. And you—you’ll be the man to set every tongue in Strelsau talking, and every finger pointing in suspicion at her?”

“I make a rogue out of you?” he exclaimed. “And what about our queen, whom we all serve? What does this truth you plan to reveal say about her? Haven’t I heard how she introduced you to everyone in Strelsau as her husband and her love? Will they believe she didn’t know her husband? Yes, you can show yourself; you can claim they didn’t recognize you. Will they believe she didn’t? Where is the king’s ring that was on your finger? And how does Mr. Rassendyll end up spending hours at Fritz von Tarlenheim’s with the queen while the king is at his hunting lodge? One king is already dead, and two others are gone to protect her reputation. And you—you’ll be the one to make every tongue in Strelsau wag and every finger point in suspicion at her?”

Rudolf made no answer. When Sapt had first uttered the queen’s name, he had drawn near and let his hand fall over the back of her chair. She put hers up to meet it, and so they remained. But I saw that Rudolf’s face had gone very pale.

Rudolf didn't respond. When Sapt first mentioned the queen's name, he moved closer and let his hand rest on the back of her chair. She raised her hand to meet his, and they stayed like that. But I noticed that Rudolf's face had turned very pale.

“And we, your friends?” pursued Sapt. “For we’ve stood by you as we’ve stood by the queen, by God we have—Fritz, and young Bernenstein here, and I. If this truth’s told, who’ll believe that we were loyal to the king, that we didn’t know, that we weren’t accomplices in the tricking of the king—maybe, in his murder? Ah, Rudolf Rassendyll, God preserve me from a conscience that won’t let me be true to the woman I love, or to the friends who love me!”

“And what about us, your friends?” Sapt pressed. “We’ve supported you just like we’ve supported the queen, I swear we have—Fritz, young Bernenstein, and I. If this truth comes out, who will believe that we were loyal to the king, that we didn’t know, that we weren’t involved in tricking the king—maybe even in his murder? Ah, Rudolf Rassendyll, God save me from a conscience that won’t let me be honest with the woman I love, or with the friends who care about me!”

I had never seen the old fellow so moved; he carried me with him, as he carried Bernenstein. I know now that we were too ready to be convinced; rather that, borne along by our passionate desire, we needed no convincing at all. His excited appeal seemed to us an argument. At least the danger to the queen, on which he dwelt, was real and true and great.

I had never seen the old guy so emotional; he pulled me along with him, just like he did with Bernenstein. I realize now that we were too quick to believe him; instead, driven by our intense desire, we didn't need any convincing at all. His enthusiastic plea felt like a strong argument to us. At the very least, the threat to the queen, which he emphasized, was real, genuine, and significant.

Then a sudden change came over him. He caught Rudolf’s hand and spoke to him again in a low, broken voice, an unwonted softness transforming his harsh tones.

Then a sudden change came over him. He grabbed Rudolf's hand and spoke to him again in a low, shaky voice, an unusual softness transforming his harsh tones.

“Lad,” he said, “don’t say no. Here’s the finest lady alive sick for her lover, and the finest country in the world sick for its true king, and the best friends—ay, by Heaven, the best friends—man ever had, sick to call you master. I know nothing about your conscience; but this I know: the king’s dead, and the place is empty; and I don’t see what Almighty God sent you here for unless it was to fill it. Come, lad—for our love and her honor! While he was alive I’d have killed you sooner than let you take it. He’s dead. Now—for our love and her honor, lad!”

“Kid,” he said, “don’t say no. Here’s the best woman alive sick for her lover, and the greatest country in the world sick for its true king, and the best friends—yes, by God, the best friends—any man ever had, sick to call you master. I don’t know anything about your conscience; but this I know: the king’s dead, and the place is empty; and I don’t see what God brought you here for unless it was to take his place. Come on, kid—for our love and her honor! While he was alive I’d have killed you before letting you take it. He’s dead. Now— for our love and her honor, kid!”

I do not know what thoughts passed in Mr. Rassendyll’s mind. His face was set and rigid. He made no sign when Sapt finished, but stood as he was, motionless, for a long while. Then he slowly bent his head and looked down into the queen’s eyes. For a while she sat looking back into his. Then, carried away by the wild hope of immediate joy, and by her love for him and her pride in the place he was offered, she sprang up and threw herself at his feet, crying:

I don’t know what was going through Mr. Rassendyll’s mind. His expression was serious and tense. He didn’t react when Sapt finished, just stood still for a long time. Then he slowly lowered his head and looked into the queen's eyes. For a moment, she held his gaze. Then, overcome by a burst of hope for instant happiness, her love for him, and her pride in the position he was being given, she jumped up and threw herself at his feet, crying:

“Yes, yes! For my sake, Rudolf—for my sake!”

“Yes, yes! For my sake, Rudolf—for my sake!”

“Are you, too, against me, my queen?” he murmured caressing her ruddy hair.

“Are you also against me, my queen?” he whispered, stroking her reddish hair.





CHAPTER XX. THE DECISION OF HEAVEN

WE were half mad that night, Sapt and Bernenstein and I. The thing seemed to have got into our blood and to have become part of ourselves. For us it was inevitable—nay, it was done. Sapt busied himself in preparing the account of the fire at the hunting-lodge; it was to be communicated to the journals, and it told with much circumstantiality how Rudolf Rassendyll had come to visit the king, with James his servant, and, the king being summoned unexpectedly to the capital, had been awaiting his Majesty’s return when he met his fate. There was a short history of Rudolf, a glancing reference to his family, a dignified expression of condolence with his relatives, to whom the king was sending messages of deepest regret by the hands of Mr. Rassendyll’s servant. At another table young Bernenstein was drawing up, under the constable’s direction, a narrative of Rupert of Hentzau’s attempt on the king’s life and the king’s courage in defending himself. The count, eager to return (so it ran), had persuaded the king to meet him by declaring that he held a state-document of great importance and of a most secret nature; the king, with his habitual fearlessness, had gone alone, but only to refuse with scorn Count Rupert’s terms. Enraged at this unfavorable reception, the audacious criminal had made a sudden attack on the king, with what issue all knew. He had met his own death, while the king, perceiving from a glance at the document that it compromised well-known persons, had, with the nobility which marked him, destroyed it unread before the eyes of those who were rushing in to his rescue. I supplied suggestions and improvements; and, engrossed in contriving how to blind curious eyes, we forgot the real and permanent difficulties of the thing we had resolved upon. For us they did not exist; Sapt met every objection by declaring that the thing had been done once and could be done again. Bernenstein and I were not behind him in confidence.

We were a bit out of our minds that night, Sapt, Bernstein, and I. It felt like everything had gotten under our skin and become part of who we were. For us, it was unavoidable—indeed, it was already done. Sapt was busy preparing the report about the fire at the hunting lodge; it was meant for the newspapers and detailed how Rudolf Rassendyll had come to visit the king with his servant, James. When the king was unexpectedly called back to the capital, Rudolf had been waiting for His Majesty's return when he met his fate. There was a brief background on Rudolf, a nod to his family, and a respectful message of sympathy for his relatives, to whom the king was sending his deepest regrets through Mr. Rassendyll’s servant. Meanwhile, at another table, young Bernstein was drafting, under the constable's guidance, a story about Rupert of Hentzau’s assassination attempt on the king and the king’s bravery in defending himself. Apparently, the count had insisted on a meeting with the king by claiming he had a highly classified state document; the king, as was his nature, went alone but swiftly rejected Count Rupert's demands with contempt. Furious at this denial, the bold criminal had launched a sudden attack on the king, with the outcome already known to everyone. He met his own end, while the king, realizing from a glance at the document that it implicated well-known individuals, had nobly destroyed it unread in front of those rushing to his aid. I added suggestions and enhancements, and completely absorbed in figuring out how to deflect prying eyes, we overlooked the real and lasting challenges of what we had decided to do. For us, those challenges didn’t exist; Sapt brushed aside every objection by saying that it had been done once and could be done again. Bernstein and I shared his confidence.

We would guard the secret with brain and hand and life, even as we had guarded and kept the secret of the queen’s letter, which would now go with Rupert of Hentzau to his grave. Bauer we could catch and silence: nay, who would listen to such a tale from such a man? Rischenheim was ours; the old woman would keep her doubts between her teeth for her own sake. To his own land and his own people Rudolf must be dead while the King of Ruritania would stand before all Europe recognized, unquestioned, unassailed. True, he must marry the queen again; Sapt was ready with the means, and would hear nothing of the difficulty and risk in finding a hand to perform the necessary ceremony. If we quailed in our courage: we had but to look at the alternative, and find recompense for the perils of what we meant to undertake by a consideration of the desperate risk involved in abandoning it. Persuaded that the substitution of Rudolf for the king was the only thing that would serve our turn, we asked no longer whether it was possible, but sought only the means to make it safe.

We would protect the secret with our minds, hands, and lives, just like we had kept the secret of the queen’s letter, which would now go with Rupert of Hentzau to his grave. We could catch Bauer and silence him; after all, who would believe such a story from someone like him? Rischenheim was on our side; the old woman would keep her doubts to herself for her own good. Rudolf had to be dead to his own land and people while the King of Ruritania would stand before all of Europe recognized, unquestioned, and unchallenged. True, he would have to marry the queen again; Sapt was prepared with the means, and he would hear nothing about the challenges and risks of finding someone to perform the necessary ceremony. If we faltered in our bravery, we only had to look at the alternative and weigh the dangers of what we were about to do against the desperate risks of abandoning it. Convinced that replacing Rudolf with the king was the only solution, we no longer questioned whether it was possible but only focused on how to make it secure.

But Rudolf himself had not spoken. Sapt’s appeal and the queen’s imploring cry had shaken but not overcome him; he had wavered, but he was not won. Yet there was no talk of impossibility or peril in his mouth, any more than in ours: those were not what gave him pause. The score on which he hesitated was whether the thing should be done, not whether it could; our appeals were not to brace a failing courage, but cajole a sturdy sense of honor which found the imposture distasteful so soon as it seemed to serve a personal end. To serve the king he had played the king in old days, but he did not love to play the king when the profit of it was to be his own. Hence he was unmoved till his care for the fair fame of the queen and the love of his friends joined to buffet his resolution.

But Rudolf himself hadn’t spoken. Sapt’s plea and the queen’s desperate cry had shaken him but hadn’t swayed him; he had hesitated, but he wasn’t convinced. Yet there was no talk of impossibility or danger in his mind, just as there wasn’t in ours: those weren’t what made him pause. The reason for his hesitation was whether it was the right thing to do, not whether it was possible; our appeals were meant not to boost a faltering courage, but to persuade a strong sense of honor that found the deception distasteful as soon as it seemed to serve a personal interest. To serve the king, he had acted like a king in the past, but he didn’t enjoy acting like a king when the benefit was for himself. As a result, he remained unmoved until his concern for the queen's good reputation and his love for his friends combined to challenge his resolve.

Then he faltered; but he had not fallen. Yet Colonel Sapt did all as though he had given his assent, and watched the last hours in which his flight from Strelsau was possible go quickly by with more than equanimity. Why hurry Rudolf’s resolve? Every moment shut him closer in the trap of an inevitable choice. With every hour that he was called the king, it became more impossible for him to bear any other name all his days. Therefore Sapt let Mr. Rassendyll doubt and struggle, while he himself wrote his story and laid his long-headed plans. And now and then James, the little servant, came in and went out, sedate and smug, but with a quiet satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. He had made a story for a pastime, and it was being translated into history. He at least would bear his part in it unflinchingly.

Then he hesitated; but he hadn't fallen. Still, Colonel Sapt acted as if he had agreed, watching the final hours of Rudolf's possible escape from Strelsau pass by with more than just calm. Why rush Rudolf’s decision? Each moment tightened the trap of an unavoidable choice. With every hour that he was called the king, it became more impossible for him to ever carry any other name for the rest of his life. So, Sapt let Mr. Rassendyll doubt and struggle while he wrote his own story and plotted his long-term plans. Occasionally, James, the little servant, would come in and out, composed and self-satisfied, but with a quiet glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes. He had created a story for fun, and it was becoming history. At least he would play his part in it without flinching.

Before now the queen had left us, persuaded to lie down and try to rest till the matter should be settled. Stilled by Rudolf’s gentle rebuke, she had urged him no more in words, but there was an entreaty in her eyes stronger than any spoken prayer, and a piteousness in the lingering of her hand in his harder to resist than ten thousand sad petitions. At last he had led her from the room and commended her to Helga’s care. Then, returning to us, he stood silent a little while. We also were silent, Sapt sitting and looking up at him with his brows knit and his teeth restlessly chewing the moustache on his lip.

Before now, the queen had left us, convinced to lie down and try to rest until things were resolved. Moved by Rudolf’s gentle rebuke, she had stopped urging him verbally, but there was a plea in her eyes stronger than any spoken prayer, and a sadness in her lingering touch that was harder to resist than countless sad requests. Finally, he had taken her from the room and entrusted her to Helga’s care. Then, returning to us, he stood silent for a moment. We also stayed quiet, with Sapt sitting and looking up at him, his brows furrowed and his teeth nervously chewing the mustache on his lip.

“Well, lad?” he said at last, briefly putting the great question. Rudolf walked to the window and seemed to lose himself for a moment in the contemplation of the quiet night. There were no more than a few stragglers in the street now; the moon shone white and clear on the empty square.

“Well, kid?” he finally asked, quickly getting to the main question. Rudolf walked over to the window and appeared to get lost for a moment in the calm of the night. There were just a few late-night wanderers on the street now; the moon shone bright and clear on the empty square.

“I should like to walk up and down outside and think it over,” he said, turning to us; and, as Bernenstein sprang up to accompany him, he added, “No. Alone.”

“I want to walk outside and think about it,” he said, turning to us; and, as Bernstein got up to join him, he added, “No. I’ll go alone.”

“Yes, do,” said old Sapt, with a glance at the clock, whose hands were now hard on two o’clock. “Take your time, lad, take your time.”

“Yes, go ahead,” said old Sapt, glancing at the clock, which was now just past two o’clock. “Take your time, kid, take your time.”

Rudolf looked at him and broke into a smile.

Rudolf looked at him and smiled.

“I’m not your dupe, old Sapt,” said he, shaking his head. “Trust me, if I decide to get away, I’ll get away, be it what o’clock it will.”

“I’m not falling for that, old Sapt,” he said, shaking his head. “Believe me, if I decide to escape, I’ll escape, no matter what time it is.”

“Yes, confound you!” grinned Colonel Sapt.

“Yes, damn you!” grinned Colonel Sapt.

So he left us, and then came that long time of scheming and planning, and most persistent eye-shutting, in which occupations an hour wore its life away. Rudolf had not passed out of the porch, and we supposed that he had betaken himself to the gardens, there to fight his battle. Old Sapt, having done his work, suddenly turned talkative.

So he left us, and then came that long period of plotting and planning, along with a lot of relentless ignoring, during which an hour slowly slipped away. Rudolf hadn't gone beyond the porch, and we figured he had gone to the gardens to fight his battle. Old Sapt, having finished his task, suddenly became chatty.

“That moon there,” he said, pointing his square, thick forefinger at the window, “is a mighty untrustworthy lady. I’ve known her wake a villain’s conscience before now.”

“That moon there,” he said, pointing his thick, square finger at the window, “is a pretty unreliable lady. I’ve seen her stir a villain’s conscience before.”

“I’ve known her send a lover’s to sleep,” laughed young Bernenstein, rising from his table, stretching himself, and lighting a cigar.

“I’ve seen her make a lover fall asleep,” young Bernenstein laughed, getting up from his table, stretching, and lighting a cigar.

“Ay, she’s apt to take a man out of what he is,” pursued old Sapt. “Set a quiet man near her, and he dreams of battle; an ambitious fellow, after ten minutes of her, will ask nothing better than to muse all his life away. I don’t trust her, Fritz; I wish the night were dark.”

“Ay, she’s likely to change a man’s nature,” continued old Sapt. “Put a quiet guy next to her, and he starts dreaming of battle; an ambitious guy, after just ten minutes with her, will want nothing more than to waste his life in thought. I don’t trust her, Fritz; I wish the night were darker.”

“What will she do to Rudolf Rassendyll?” I asked, falling in with the old fellow’s whimsical mood.

“What is she going to do to Rudolf Rassendyll?” I asked, getting caught up in the old man's playful mood.

“He will see the queen’s face in hers,” cried Bernenstein.

“He will see the queen’s face in hers,” shouted Bernenstein.

“He may see God’s,” said Sapt; and he shook himself as though an unwelcome thought had found its way to his mind and lips.

“He might see God’s,” said Sapt; and he shook himself as if an unwelcome thought had slipped into his mind and onto his lips.

A pause fell on us, born of the colonel’s last remark. We looked one another in the face. At last Sapt brought his hand down on the table with a bang.

A silence settled over us after the colonel’s final comment. We glanced at each other. Finally, Sapt slammed his hand down on the table with a bang.

“I’ll not go back,” he said sullenly, almost fiercely.

“I’m not going back,” he said sulkily, almost defiantly.

“Nor I,” said Bernenstein, drawing himself up. “Nor you, Tarlenheim?”

“Me neither,” said Bernenstein, straightening up. “What about you, Tarlenheim?”

“No, I also go on,” I answered. Then again there was a moment’s silence.

“No, I’m going too,” I replied. Then there was a brief pause again.

“She may make a man soft as a sponge,” reflected Sapt, starting again, “or hard as a bar of steel. I should feel safer if the night were dark. I’ve looked at her often from my tent and from bare ground, and I know her. She got me a decoration, and once she came near to making me turn tail. Have nothing to do with her, young Bernenstein.”

“She can make a man as soft as a sponge,” Sapt thought, starting up again, “or as tough as a steel bar. I’d feel safer if the night were darker. I’ve watched her often from my tent and from the ground, and I know her well. She once got me an award, and there was a time when she almost made me run away. Stay away from her, young Bernenstein.”

“I’ll keep my eyes for beauties nearer at hand,” said Bernenstein, whose volatile temper soon threw off a serious mood.

“I’ll look for beauties closer to me,” said Bernenstein, whose quick temper soon shook off a serious mood.

“There’s a chance for you, now Rupert of Hentzau’s gone,” said Sapt grimly.

“Now that Rupert of Hentzau is gone, you have a chance,” Sapt said grimly.

As he spoke there was a knock at the door. When it opened James entered.

As he was speaking, there was a knock at the door. When it opened, James walked in.

“The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim begs to be allowed to speak with the king,” said James.

“The Count of Luzau-Rischenheim requests to speak with the king,” said James.

“We expect his Majesty every moment. Beg the count to enter,” Sapt answered; and, when Rischenheim came in, he went on, motioning the count to a chair: “We are talking, my lord, of the influence of the moon on the careers of men.”

“We expect His Majesty any minute now. Please invite the count in,” Sapt replied; and, when Rischenheim entered, he continued, gesturing for the count to take a seat: “My lord, we are discussing the influence of the moon on people's lives.”

“What are you going to do? What have you decided?” burst out Rischenheim impatiently.

“What are you going to do? What have you decided?” Rischenheim said impatiently.

“We decide nothing,” answered Sapt.

"We're not deciding anything," replied Sapt.

“Then what has Mr.—what has the king decided?”

“Then what has Mr.—what has the king decided?”

“The king decides nothing, my lord. She decides,” and the old fellow pointed again through the window towards the moon. “At this moment she makes or unmakes a king; but I can’t tell you which. What of your cousin?”

“The king decides nothing, my lord. She decides,” and the old man pointed again through the window towards the moon. “Right now she can make or break a king; but I can’t say which. What about your cousin?”

“You know that my cousin’s dead.”

“You know that my cousin passed away.”

“Yes, I know that. What of him, though?”

“Yes, I know that. But what about him?”

“Sir,” said Rischenheim with some dignity, “since he is dead, let him rest in peace. It is not for us to judge him.”

“Sir,” Rischenheim said with some dignity, “now that he’s gone, let him rest in peace. It’s not our place to judge him.”

“He may well wish it were. For, by Heaven, I believe I should let the rogue off,” said Colonel Sapt, “and I don’t think his Judge will.”

“He might really wish it were. Because, honestly, I think I should let the guy off,” said Colonel Sapt, “and I don’t believe his Judge will.”

“God forgive him, I loved him,” said Rischenheim. “Yes, and many have loved him. His servants loved him, sir.”

“God forgive him, I loved him,” Rischenheim said. “Yeah, and many others loved him too. His servants loved him, sir.”

“Friend Bauer, for example?”

“Friend Bauer, for instance?”

“Yes, Bauer loved him. Where is Bauer?”

“Yes, Bauer loved him. Where is Bauer?”

“I hope he’s gone to hell with his loved master,” grunted Sapt, but he had the grace to lower his voice and shield his mouth with his hand, so that Rischenheim did not hear.

“I hope he’s gone to hell with his beloved master,” Sapt grumbled, but he had the decency to lower his voice and cover his mouth with his hand so Rischenheim wouldn’t hear.

“We don’t know where he is,” I answered.

“We don’t know where he is,” I replied.

“I am come,” said Rischenheim, “to put my services in all respects at the queen’s disposal.”

“I’ve come,” said Rischenheim, “to offer my services in every way to the queen.”

“And at the king’s?” asked Sapt.

“And at the king’s?” asked Sapt.

“At the king’s? But the king is dead.”

“At the king’s? But the king is dead.”

“Therefore ‘Long live the king!’” struck in young Bernenstein.

“Therefore ‘Long live the king!’” resonated with young Bernenstein.

“If there should be a king—” began Sapt.

“If there’s going to be a king—” started Sapt.

“You’ll do that?” interrupted Rischenheim in breathless agitation.

“You’ll do that?” interrupted Rischenheim, breathless with excitement.

“She is deciding,” said Colonel Sapt, and again he pointed to the moon.

“She’s deciding,” said Colonel Sapt, and he pointed to the moon again.

“But she’s a plaguey long time about it,” remarked Lieutenant von Bernenstein.

“But she’s taking an annoyingly long time,” remarked Lieutenant von Bernenstein.

Rischenheim sat silent for a moment. His face was pale, and when he spoke his voice trembled. But his words were resolute enough.

Rischenheim sat quietly for a moment. His face was pale, and when he spoke, his voice shook. But his words were firm enough.

“I gave my honor to the queen, and even in that I will serve her if she commands me.”

“I pledged my loyalty to the queen, and I will continue to serve her if she asks me to.”

Bernenstein sprang forward and caught him by the hand. “That’s what I like,” said he, “and damn the moon, colonel!” His sentence was hardly out of his mouth when the door opened, and to our astonishment the queen entered. Helga was just behind her; her clasped hands and frightened eyes seemed to protest that their coming was against her will. The queen was clad in a long white robe, and her hair hung on her shoulders, being but loosely bound with a ribbon. Her air showed great agitation, and without any greeting or notice of the rest she walked quickly across the room to me.

Bernenstein jumped forward and grabbed his hand. “That’s what I like,” he said, “and to hell with the moon, colonel!” His words had barely left his mouth when the door opened, and to our surprise, the queen walked in. Helga followed closely behind her; her hands were clasped and her eyes were full of fear, as if she was unwilling to be there. The queen was wearing a long white robe, and her hair fell over her shoulders, loosely tied with a ribbon. She looked very agitated, and without acknowledging anyone else, she quickly walked across the room towards me.

“The dream, Fritz,” she said. “It has come again. Helga persuaded me to lie down, and I was very tired, so at last I fell asleep. Then it came. I saw him, Fritz—I saw him as plainly as I see you. They all called him king, as they did to-day; but they did not cheer. They were quiet, and looked at him with sad faces. I could not hear what they said; they spoke in hushed voices. I heard nothing more than ‘the king, the king,’ and he seemed to hear not even that. He lay still; he was lying on something, something covered with hanging stuff, I couldn’t see what it was; yes, quite still. His face was so pale, and he didn’t hear them say ‘the king.’ Fritz, Fritz, he looked as if he were dead! Where is he? Where have you let him go?”

“The dream, Fritz,” she said. “It came back again. Helga convinced me to lie down, and I was really tired, so eventually I fell asleep. Then it appeared. I saw him, Fritz—I saw him as clearly as I see you. They all called him king, just like today; but they didn’t cheer. They were silent and looked at him with sad faces. I couldn’t hear what they were saying; they spoke in low voices. All I caught was ‘the king, the king,’ and he didn’t seem to hear even that. He lay still; he was resting on something, something covered with draped fabric, I couldn’t tell what it was; yes, completely still. His face was so pale, and he didn’t hear them say ‘the king.’ Fritz, Fritz, he looked like he was dead! Where is he? Where have you let him go?”

She turned from me and her eyes flashed over the rest. “Where is he? Why aren’t you with him?” she demanded, with a sudden change of tone; “why aren’t you round him? You should be between him and danger, ready to give your lives for his. Indeed, gentlemen, you take your duty lightly.”

She turned away from me and scanned the others. “Where is he? Why aren't you with him?” she asked, her tone shifting dramatically; “why aren't you by his side? You should be standing between him and danger, ready to risk your lives for his. Honestly, gentlemen, you’re not taking your duty seriously.”

It might be that there was little reason in her words. There appeared to be no danger threatening him, and after all he was not our king, much as we desired to make him such. Yet we did not think of any such matter. We were abashed before her reproof and took her indignation as deserved. We hung our heads, and Sapt’s shame betrayed itself in the dogged sullenness of his answer.

It seemed like there was little logic in what she said. There didn’t seem to be any danger facing him, and after all, he wasn’t our king, no matter how much we wanted him to be. But we didn’t consider that at all. We felt embarrassed by her criticism and accepted her anger as justified. We lowered our heads, and Sapt's shame showed in his stubbornly moody response.

“He has chosen to go walking, madam, and to go alone. He ordered us—I say, he ordered us not to come. Surely we are right to obey him?” The sarcastic inflection of his voice conveyed his opinion of the queen’s extravagance.

“He has decided to go for a walk, ma'am, and to do it alone. He told us—not asked us—not to come. Surely we should follow his wishes?” The sarcastic tone in his voice revealed how he felt about the queen’s extravagance.

“Obey him? Yes. You couldn’t go with him if he forbade you. But you should follow him; you should keep him in sight.”

“Follow him? Yes. You couldn’t go with him if he told you not to. But you should stick with him; you should keep an eye on him.”

This much she spoke in proud tones and with a disdainful manner, but then came a sudden return to her former bearing. She held out her hands towards me, wailing:

This much she said with pride and a dismissive attitude, but then she quickly returned to how she was before. She reached out her hands toward me, crying:

“Fritz, where is he? Is he safe? Find him for me, Fritz; find him.”

“Fritz, where is he? Is he okay? Please find him for me, Fritz; find him.”

“I’ll find him for you if he’s above ground, madam,” I cried, for her appeal touched me to the heart.

“I’ll find him for you if he’s above ground, ma'am,” I shouted, as her plea really moved me.

“He’s no farther off than the gardens,” grumbled old Sapt, still resentful of the queen’s reproof and scornful of the woman’s agitation. He was also out of temper with Rudolf himself, because the moon took so long in deciding whether she would make or unmake a king.

“He's not far away, just in the gardens,” grumbled old Sapt, still bitter about the queen’s scolding and dismissive of the woman’s distress. He was also annoyed with Rudolf himself because the moon was taking so long to decide whether it would make or break a king.

“The gardens!” she cried. “Then let us look for him. Oh, you’ve let him walk in the gardens alone?”

“The gardens!” she exclaimed. “Then let’s go look for him. Oh, you let him wander in the gardens by himself?”

“What should harm the fellow?” muttered Sapt.

“What could possibly harm him?” muttered Sapt.

She did not hear him, for she had swept out of the room. Helga went with her, and we all followed, Sapt behind the rest of us, still very surly. I heard him grumbling away as we ran downstairs, and, having passed along the great corridor, came to the small saloon that opened on the gardens. There were no servants about, but we encountered a night-watchman, and Bernenstein snatched the lantern from the astonished man’s hand.

She didn’t hear him because she had rushed out of the room. Helga went with her, and we all followed, with Sapt trailing behind us, still looking very grumpy. I could hear him grumbling as we ran downstairs, and after passing through the big hallway, we reached the small lounge that opened up to the gardens. There were no staff around, but we ran into a night-watchman, and Bernenstein grabbed the lantern from the surprised man’s hand.

Save for the dim light thus furnished, the room was dark. But outside the windows the moon streamed brightly down on the broad gravel walk, on the formal flower-beds, and the great trees in the gardens. The queen made straight for the window. I followed her, and, having flung the window open, stood by her. The air was sweet, and the breeze struck with grateful coolness on my face. I saw that Sapt had come near and stood on the other side of the queen. My wife and the others were behind, looking out where our shoulders left space.

Aside from the dim light in the room, it was pretty dark. But outside, the moon was shining brightly on the wide gravel path, the neatly arranged flower beds, and the big trees in the garden. The queen walked straight to the window. I followed her, threw the window open, and stood beside her. The air smelled sweet, and the gentle breeze felt refreshing on my face. I noticed that Sapt had come close and was on the other side of the queen. My wife and the others were behind us, peering out where our shoulders created some space.

There, in the bright moonlight, on the far side of the broad terrace, close by the line of tall trees that fringed its edge, we saw Rudolf Rassendyll pacing slowly up and down, with his hands behind his back and his eyes fixed on the arbiter of his fate, on her who was to make him a king or send him a fugitive from Strelsau.

There, in the bright moonlight, on the far side of the wide terrace, near the line of tall trees that lined its edge, we saw Rudolf Rassendyll walking slowly back and forth, with his hands behind his back and his eyes locked on the one who would decide his destiny, the one who would make him a king or send him fleeing from Strelsau.

“There he is, madam,” said Sapt. “Safe enough!”

“There he is, ma'am,” said Sapt. “All good!”

The queen did not answer. Sapt said no more, and of the rest of us none spoke. We stood watching him as he struggled with his great issue; a greater surely has seldom fallen to the lot of any man born in a private station. Yet I could read little of it on the face that the rays of white light displayed so clearly, although they turned his healthy tints to a dull gray, and gave unnatural sharpness to his features against the deep background of black foliage.

The queen didn’t respond. Sapt didn’t say anything more, and none of the rest of us spoke up either. We stood watching him as he wrestled with his major decision; it's hard to think of another that has landed on anyone born into a normal life. But I could hardly read anything on his face that the bright white light revealed so distinctly, even though it dulled his healthy colors to a gray and made his features look unnaturally sharp against the dark background of foliage.

I heard the queen’s quick breathing, but there was scarcely another sound. I saw her clutch her gown and pull it away a little from her throat; save for that none in the group moved. The lantern’s light was too dim to force notice from Mr. Rassendyll. Unconscious of our presence, he wrestled with fate that night in the gardens.

I heard the queen breathing quickly, but there was hardly any other sound. I saw her grip her gown and pull it slightly away from her throat; aside from that, no one in the group moved. The lantern’s light was too dim to catch Mr. Rassendyll's attention. Unaware of us, he battled with fate that night in the gardens.

Suddenly the faintest exclamation came from Sapt. He put his hand back and beckoned to Bernenstein. The young man handed his lantern to the constable, who set it close to the side of the window-frame. The queen, absolutely engrossed in her lover, saw nothing, but I perceived what had caught Sapt’s attention. There were scores on the paint and indentations in the wood, just at the edge of the panel and near the lock. I glanced at Sapt, who nodded his head. It looked very much as though somebody had tried to force the door that night, employing a knife which had dented the woodwork and scratched the paint. The least thing was enough to alarm us, standing where we stood, and the constable’s face was full of suspicion. Who had sought an entrance? It could be no trained and practised housebreaker; he would have had better tools.

Suddenly, Sapt let out the faintest sound of surprise. He gestured for Bernenstein to come over. The young man handed his lantern to the constable, who placed it close to the window frame. The queen, completely focused on her lover, didn’t notice anything, but I saw what had caught Sapt’s attention. There were scratches on the paint and dents in the wood, right at the edge of the panel and near the lock. I looked at Sapt, who nodded. It looked very much like someone had tried to force the door that night, using a knife that had damaged the wood and chipped the paint. Even the slightest thing was enough to make us uneasy, and the constable looked very suspicious. Who had tried to get in? It couldn’t have been a skilled burglar; they would have had better tools.

But now our attention was again diverted. Rudolf stopped short. He still looked for a moment at the sky, then his glance dropped to the ground at his feet. A second later he jerked his head—it was bare, and I saw the dark red hair stir with the movement—like a man who has settled something which caused him a puzzle. In an instant we knew, by the quick intuition of contagious emotion, that the question had found its answer. He was by now king or a fugitive. The Lady of the Skies had given her decision. The thrill ran through us; I felt the queen draw herself together at my side; I felt the muscles of Rischenheim’s arm which rested against my shoulder grow rigid and taut. Sapt’s face was full of eagerness, and he gnawed his moustache silently. We gathered closer to one another. At last we could bear the suspense no longer. With one look at the queen and another at me, Sapt stepped on to the gravel. He would go and learn the answer; thus the unendurable strain that had stretched us like tortured men on a rack would be relieved. The queen did not answer his glance, nor even seem to see that he had moved. Her eyes were still all for Mr. Rassendyll, her thoughts buried in his; for her happiness was in his hands and lay poised on the issue of that decision whose momentousness held him for a moment motionless on the path. Often I seem to see him as he stood there, tall, straight, and stately, the king a man’s fancy paints when he reads of great monarchs who flourished long ago in the springtime of the world.

But now our attention was diverted again. Rudolf stopped suddenly. He looked up at the sky for a moment, then his gaze fell to the ground at his feet. A second later, he jerked his head—it was bare, and I saw his dark red hair move with the motion—like someone who has just figured out a puzzle. In an instant, we knew, through the shared emotion, that the question had found its answer. He was either a king or a fugitive now. The Lady of the Skies had made her choice. A thrill ran through us; I felt the queen tense up beside me; I felt Rischenheim’s arm, resting on my shoulder, grow stiff and tight. Sapt's face was full of eagerness, and he silently gnawed at his mustache. We huddled closer together. Finally, we couldn’t take the suspense any longer. With one glance at the queen and another at me, Sapt stepped onto the gravel. He would go find out the answer; this would relieve the unbearable strain that felt like it was putting us through a torture rack. The queen didn’t respond to his look, nor did she seem to notice that he had moved. Her eyes were entirely focused on Mr. Rassendyll, her thoughts consumed by him; for her happiness rested in his hands and depended on the outcome of that crucial decision which had him momentarily frozen on the path. I often envision him as he stood there, tall, straight, and regal, the kind of king a man imagines when reading about great monarchs who thrived long ago in the world’s early days.

Sapt’s step crunched on the gravel. Rudolf heard it and turned his head. He saw Sapt, and he saw me also behind Sapt. He smiled composedly and brightly, but he did not move from where he was. He held out both hands towards the constable and caught him in their double grasp, still smiling down in his face. I was no nearer to reading his decision, though I saw that he had reached a resolution that was immovable and gave peace to his soul. If he meant to go on he would go on now, on to the end, without a backward look or a falter of his foot; if he had chosen the other way, he would depart without a murmur or a hesitation. The queen’s quick breathing had ceased, she seemed like a statue; but Rischenheim moved impatiently, as though he could no longer endure the waiting.

Sapt's footsteps crunched on the gravel. Rudolf heard it and turned his head. He saw Sapt, and he saw me behind Sapt as well. He smiled calmly and brightly, but he didn’t move from his spot. He extended both hands toward the constable and grasped him with both hands, still smiling down at him. I was no closer to understanding his decision, but I could see that he had made an unshakeable resolution that brought him peace. If he intended to continue, he would do so now, all the way to the end, without looking back or hesitating; if he had chosen the other option, he would leave without a sound or a moment's pause. The queen's quick breathing had stopped; she appeared like a statue. Meanwhile, Rischenheim moved restlessly, as if he could no longer stand the waiting.

Sapt’s voice came harsh and grating.

Sapt's voice was rough and jarring.

“Well?” he cried. “Which is it to be—backward or forward?” Rudolf pressed his hands and looked into his eyes. The answer asked but a word from him. The queen caught my arm; her rigid limbs seemed to give way, and she would have fallen if I had not supported her. At the same instant a man sprang out of the dark line of tall trees, directly behind Mr. Rassendyll. Bernenstein uttered a loud startled cry and rushed forward, pushing the queen herself violently out of his path. His hand flew to his side, and he ripped the heavy cavalry sword that belonged to his uniform of the Cuirassiers of the Guard from its sheath. I saw it flash in the moonlight, but its flash was quenched in a brighter short blaze. A shot rang out through the quiet gardens. Mr. Rassendyll did not loose his hold of Sapt’s hands, but he sank slowly on to his knees. Sapt seemed paralyzed.

“Well?” he shouted. “What’s it going to be—backward or forward?” Rudolf pressed his hands and looked into his eyes. The answer needed just a single word from him. The queen grabbed my arm; her stiff body seemed to give in, and she would have collapsed if I hadn’t caught her. At that moment, a man jumped out from the dark line of tall trees right behind Mr. Rassendyll. Bernenstein let out a loud, startled shout and rushed forward, forcefully pushing the queen out of his way. His hand moved to his side, and he pulled the heavy cavalry sword from the sheath of his Cuirassiers of the Guard uniform. I saw it glint in the moonlight, but that glint was overshadowed by a brighter flash. A shot echoed through the quiet gardens. Mr. Rassendyll didn’t let go of Sapt’s hands, but he slowly sank to his knees. Sapt appeared frozen.

Again Bernenstein cried out. It was a name this time. “Bauer! By God, Bauer!” he cried.

Again Bernstein shouted. This time it was a name. “Bauer! Oh my God, Bauer!” he yelled.

In an instant he was across the path and by the trees. The assassin fired again, but now he missed. We saw the great sword flash high above Bernenstein’s head and heard it whistle through the air. It crashed on the crown of Bauer’s head, and he fell like a log to the ground with his skull split. The queen’s hold on me relaxed; she sank into Rischenheim’s arms. I ran forward and knelt by Mr. Rassendyll. He still held Sapt’s hands, and by their help buoyed himself up. But when he saw me he let go of them and sank back against me, his head resting on my chest. He moved his lips, but seemed unable to speak. He was shot through the back. Bauer had avenged the master whom he loved, and was gone to meet him.

In an instant, he was across the path and by the trees. The assassin fired again, but this time he missed. We saw the great sword flash high above Bernenstein’s head and heard it whistle through the air. It crashed down on Bauer’s head, and he fell to the ground like a log, his skull split open. The queen's hold on me relaxed; she sank into Rischenheim’s arms. I rushed forward and knelt by Mr. Rassendyll. He still held Sapt’s hands and used them to prop himself up. But when he saw me, he let go and fell back against me, his head resting on my chest. He moved his lips but seemed unable to speak. He had been shot in the back. Bauer had avenged the master he loved and was gone to meet him.

There was a sudden stir from inside the palace. Shutters were flung back and windows thrown open. The group we made stood clean-cut, plainly visible in the moonlight. A moment later there was a rush of eager feet, and we were surrounded by officers and servants. Bernenstein stood by me now, leaning on his sword; Sapt had not uttered a word; his face was distorted with horror and bitterness. Rudolf’s eyes were closed and his head lay back against me.

There was a sudden commotion from inside the palace. Shutters flew open and windows were thrown wide. The group we formed stood out sharply, clearly visible in the moonlight. A moment later, we were surrounded by eager officers and servants rushing in. Bernenstein was beside me, leaning on his sword; Sapt hadn’t said a word; his face was twisted with horror and anger. Rudolf’s eyes were closed, and his head rested against me.

“A man has shot the king,” said I, in bald, stupid explanation.

“A man has shot the king,” I said, giving a plain and blunt explanation.

All at once I found James, Mr. Rassendyll’s servant, by me.

All of a sudden, I found James, Mr. Rassendyll’s servant, next to me.

“I have sent for doctors, my lord,” he said. “Come, let us carry him in.”

“I’ve called for doctors, my lord,” he said. “Come on, let’s bring him inside.”

He, Sapt and I lifted Rudolf and bore him across the gravel terrace and into the little saloon. We passed the queen. She was leaning on Rischenheim’s arm, and held my wife’s hand. We laid Rudolf down on a couch. Outside I heard Bernenstein say, “Pick up that fellow and carry him somewhere out of sight.” Then he also came in, followed by a crowd. He sent them all to the door, and we were left alone, waiting for the surgeon. The queen came up, Rischenheim still supporting her. “Rudolf! Rudolf!” she whispered, very softly.

He, Sapt, and I lifted Rudolf and carried him across the gravel terrace and into the small lounge. We passed the queen, who was leaning on Rischenheim’s arm and holding my wife’s hand. We laid Rudolf down on a couch. Outside, I heard Bernstein say, “Pick that guy up and take him somewhere out of sight.” Then he walked in too, followed by a crowd. He sent everyone to the door, and we were left alone, waiting for the surgeon. The queen approached, with Rischenheim still supporting her. “Rudolf! Rudolf!” she whispered softly.

He opened his eyes, and his lips bent in a smile. She flung herself on her knees and kissed his hand passionately. “The surgeon will be here directly,” said I.

He opened his eyes, and a smile spread across his face. She dropped to her knees and kissed his hand fervently. “The surgeon will be here soon,” I said.

Rudolf’s eyes had been on the queen. As I spoke he looked up at me, smiled again, and shook his head. I turned away.

Rudolf had been watching the queen. While I was talking, he looked up at me, smiled again, and shook his head. I turned away.

When the surgeon came Sapt and I assisted him in his examination. The queen had been led away, and we were alone. The examination was very short. Then we carried Rudolf to a bed; the nearest chanced to be in Bernenstein’s room; there we laid him, and there all that could be done for him was done. All this time we had asked no questions of the surgeon, and he had given no information. We knew too well to ask: we had all seen men die before now, and the look on the face was familiar to us. Two or three more doctors, the most eminent in Strelsau, came now, having been hastily summoned. It was their right to be called; but, for all the good they were, they might have been left to sleep the night out in their beds. They drew together in a little group at the end of the room and talked for a few minutes in low tones. James lifted his master’s head and gave him a drink of water. Rudolf swallowed it with difficulty. Then I saw him feebly press James’s hand, for the little man’s face was full of sorrow. As his master smiled the servant mustered a smile in answer. I crossed over to the doctors. “Well, gentlemen?” I asked.

When the surgeon arrived, Sapt and I helped him with the examination. The queen had been taken away, and we were alone. The examination was very brief. Afterward, we moved Rudolf to a bed; the nearest one happened to be in Bernenstein’s room. We laid him there, and we did everything we could for him. During all this time, we didn’t ask the surgeon any questions, and he didn’t give us any information. We knew better than to ask; we had all seen men die before, and we were familiar with the look on their faces. A couple of other doctors, the most renowned in Strelsau, arrived after being quickly called. They had the right to be summoned, but honestly, they might as well have stayed in bed for all the good they did. They gathered in a small group at the end of the room and talked quietly for a few minutes. James lifted his master’s head and offered him a drink of water. Rudolf struggled to swallow it. Then I saw him weakly squeeze James’s hand, as the little man’s face was full of sorrow. When his master smiled, the servant managed a smile in return. I walked over to the doctors. “So, gentlemen?” I asked.

They looked at one another, then the greatest of them said gravely:

They looked at each other, and then the most important one said seriously:

“The king may live an hour, Count Fritz. Should you not send for a priest?”

“The king might live for an hour, Count Fritz. Shouldn’t you call for a priest?”

I went straight back to Rudolf Rassendyll. His eyes greeted me and questioned me. He was a man, and I played no silly tricks with him. I bent down and said: “An hour, they think, Rudolf.”

I went straight back to Rudolf Rassendyll. His eyes met mine and asked questions. He was a man, and I didn’t play any silly games with him. I leaned down and said, “They think it’ll be an hour, Rudolf.”

He made one restless movement, whether of pain or protest I do not know. Then he spoke, very low, slowly, and with difficulty.

He made a restless movement, but I couldn't tell if it was from pain or protest. Then he spoke, very quietly, slowly, and with effort.

“Then they can go,” he said; and when I spoke of a priest he shook his head.

“Then they can go,” he said; and when I mentioned a priest, he shook his head.

I went back to them and asked if anything more could be done. The answer was nothing; but I could not prevail further than to get all save one sent into an adjoining room; he who remained seated himself at a table some way off. Rudolf’s eyes had closed again; old Sapt, who had not once spoken since the shot was fired, raised a haggard face to mine.

I went back to them and asked if anything else could be done. The answer was no; but I managed to have everyone except one sent into an adjoining room. The one who stayed seated himself at a table some distance away. Rudolf’s eyes had closed again; old Sapt, who hadn’t said a word since the shot was fired, looked up at me with a worn face.

“We’d better fetch her to him,” he said hoarsely. I nodded my head.

“We should get her to him,” he said hoarsely. I nodded.

Sapt went while I stayed by him. Bernenstein came to him, bent down, and kissed his hand. The young fellow, who had borne himself with such reckless courage and dash throughout the affair, was quite unmanned now, and the tears were rolling down his face. I could have been much in the same plight, but I would not before Mr. Rassendyll. He smiled at Bernenstein. Then he said to me:

Sapt left while I remained with him. Bernenstein approached, leaned down, and kissed his hand. The young man, who had shown such fearless courage and boldness all through the situation, was completely undone now, and tears were streaming down his face. I could have easily been in the same state, but I wouldn't let Mr. Rassendyll see me like that. He smiled at Bernenstein. Then he said to me:

“Is she coming, Fritz?”

“Is she coming, Fritz?”

“Yes, she’s coming, sire,” I answered.

“Yes, she’s on her way, sir,” I replied.

He noticed the style of my address; a faint amused gleam shot into his languid eyes.

He noticed how I spoke; a slight amused glint appeared in his tired eyes.

“Well, for an hour, then,” he murmured, and lay back on his pillows.

“Well, for an hour, then,” he murmured, and lay back on his pillows.

She came, dry-eyed, calm, and queenly. We all drew back, and she knelt down by his bed, holding his hand in her two hands. Presently the hand stirred; she let it go; then, knowing well what he wanted, she raised it herself and placed it on her head, while she bowed her face to the bed. His hand wandered for the last time over the gleaming hair that he had loved so well. She rose, passed her arm about his shoulders, and kissed his lips. Her face rested close to his, and he seemed to speak to her, but we could not have heard the words even if we would. So they remained for a long while.

She arrived, dry-eyed, calm, and regal. We all stepped back as she knelt down beside his bed, holding his hand in both of hers. After a moment, his hand moved; she released it, then, knowing exactly what he wanted, she lifted it herself and placed it on her head, while lowering her face to the bed. His hand explored her shiny hair one last time, the hair he had loved so much. She stood up, wrapped her arm around his shoulders, and kissed his lips. Her face was close to his, and he seemed to speak to her, but we couldn’t hear the words even if we tried. They stayed like that for a long time.

The doctor came and felt his pulse, retreating afterwards with close-shut lips. We drew a little nearer, for we knew that he would not be long with us now. Suddenly strength seemed to come upon him. He raised himself in his bed, and spoke in distinct tones.

The doctor arrived and checked his pulse, then walked away without saying a word. We moved a bit closer, knowing he wouldn't be with us much longer. Suddenly, he seemed to gain some strength. He lifted himself in his bed and spoke clearly.

“God has decided,” he said. “I’ve tried to do the right thing through it all. Sapt, and Bernenstein, and you, old Fritz, shake my hand. No, don’t kiss it. We’ve done with pretence now.”

“God has made His decision,” he said. “I’ve done my best to do what’s right through everything. Sapt, and Bernenstein, and you, old Fritz, shake my hand. No, don’t kiss it. We’re done with pretending now.”

We shook his hand as he bade us. Then he took the queen’s hand. Again she knew his mind, and moved it to his lips. “In life and in death, my sweet queen,” he murmured. And thus he fell asleep.

We shook his hand as he said goodbye. Then he took the queen’s hand. Again, she understood his thoughts and brought it to his lips. “In life and in death, my sweet queen,” he whispered. And with that, he fell asleep.





CHAPTER XXI. THE COMING OF THE DREAM

THERE IS little need, and I have little heart, to dwell on what followed the death of Mr. Rassendyll. The plans we had laid to secure his tenure of the throne, in case he had accepted it, served well in the event of his death. Bauer’s lips were for ever sealed; the old woman was too scared and appalled to hint even to her gossips of the suspicions she entertained. Rischenheim was loyal to the pledge he had given to the queen. The ashes of the hunting-lodge held their secret fast, and none suspected when the charred body which was called Rudolf Rassendyll’s was laid to quiet rest in the graveyard of the town of Zenda, hard by the tomb of Herbert the forester. For we had from the first rejected any idea of bringing the king’s body to Strelsau and setting it in the place of Mr. Rassendyll’s. The difficulties of such an undertaking were almost insuperable; in our hearts we did not desire to conquer them. As a king Rudolf Rassendyll had died, as a king let him lie. As a king he lay in his palace at Strelsau, while the news of his murder at the hands of a confederate of Rupert of Hentzau went forth to startle and appall the world. At a mighty price our task had been made easy; many might have doubted the living, none questioned the dead; suspicions which might have gathered round a throne died away at the gate of a vault. The king was dead. Who would ask if it were in truth the king who lay in state in the great hall of the palace, or whether the humble grave at Zenda held the bones of the last male Elphberg? In the silence of the grave all murmurs and questionings were hushed.

THERE IS little need, and I have little desire, to linger on what happened after the death of Mr. Rassendyll. The plans we made to ensure he would hold the throne, had he accepted it, proved effective after his death. Bauer kept quiet; the old woman was too frightened and shocked to even suggest to her friends the suspicions she had. Rischenheim remained loyal to the promise he made to the queen. The ashes from the hunting lodge kept their secret safe, and nobody suspected when the charred body, referred to as Rudolf Rassendyll’s, was laid to rest peacefully in the Zenda town cemetery, near the tomb of Herbert the forester. From the start, we had dismissed the idea of bringing the king’s body to Strelsau and placing it in the location of Mr. Rassendyll’s. The challenges of such a task were nearly impossible; deep down, we didn’t want to overcome them anyway. Rudolf Rassendyll had died as a king, and as a king, let him rest. He lay in his palace at Strelsau while news of his murder at the hands of a conspirator of Rupert of Hentzau emerged, shocking and disturbing the world. We had a heavy price to pay to make our task easier; many might have questioned the living, but no one questioned the dead; suspicions that might have hovered around a throne vanished at the entrance of a vault. The king was dead. Who would inquire if it was truly the king lying in state in the grand hall of the palace, or whether the unassuming grave in Zenda held the remains of the last male Elphberg? In the stillness of the grave, all whispers and questions were silenced.

Throughout the day people had been passing and repassing through the great hall. There, on a stately bier surmounted by a crown and the drooping folds of the royal banner, lay Rudolf Rassendyll. The highest officer guarded him; in the cathedral the archbishop said a mass for his soul. He had lain there three days; the evening of the third had come, and early on the morrow he was to be buried. There is a little gallery in the hall, that looks down on the spot where the bier stood; here was I on this evening, and with me Queen Flavia. We were alone together, and together we saw beneath us the calm face of the dead man. He was clad in the white uniform in which he had been crowned; the ribbon of the Red Rose was across his breast. His hand held a true red rose, fresh and fragrant; Flavia herself had set it there, that even in death he might not miss the chosen token of her love. I had not spoken to her, nor she to me, since we came there. We watched the pomp round him, and the circles of people that came to bring a wreath for him or to look upon his face. I saw a girl come and kneel long at the bier’s foot. She rose and went away sobbing, leaving a little circlet of flowers. It was Rosa Holf. I saw women come and go weeping, and men bite their lips as they passed by. Rischenheim came, pale-faced and troubled; and while all came and went, there, immovable, with drawn sword, in military stiffness, old Sapt stood at the head of the bier, his eyes set steadily in front of him, and his body never stirring from hour to hour through the long day.

Throughout the day, people had been coming in and out of the great hall. There, on a grand bier topped with a crown and the hanging folds of the royal banner, lay Rudolf Rassendyll. The highest officer kept watch over him; in the cathedral, the archbishop held a mass for his soul. He had been there for three days; the evening of the third had arrived, and early the next day, he was to be buried. There's a small gallery in the hall that overlooks the spot where the bier was placed; it was here that I was on this evening, along with Queen Flavia. We were alone together, and together we looked down at the calm face of the deceased. He was dressed in the white uniform he had worn when he was crowned; the ribbon of the Red Rose lay across his chest. In his hand was a true red rose, fresh and fragrant; Flavia herself had placed it there so that even in death, he wouldn't miss the chosen symbol of her love. I hadn't spoken to her, nor had she to me since we arrived. We observed the ceremony around him and the groups of people who came to lay a wreath or to see his face one last time. I noticed a girl kneel for a long time at the foot of the bier. She rose and walked away sobbing, leaving behind a small circle of flowers. It was Rosa Holf. I saw women coming and going in tears, and men biting their lips as they passed. Rischenheim arrived, pale and troubled; and while all moved in and out, there at the head of the bier, stood old Sapt, immovable and at attention with his drawn sword, his eyes fixed straight ahead, his body never shifting throughout the long day.

A distant faint hum of voices reached us. The queen laid her hand on my arm.

A distant, soft murmur of voices came to us. The queen placed her hand on my arm.

“It is the dream, Fritz,” she said. “Hark! They speak of the king; they speak in low voices and with grief, but they call him king. It’s what I saw in the dream. But he does not hear nor heed. No, he can’t hear nor heed even when I call him my king.”

“It’s the dream, Fritz,” she said. “Listen! They’re talking about the king; they’re speaking in hushed tones and with sadness, but they still call him king. That’s what I saw in the dream. But he doesn’t hear or pay attention. No, he can’t hear or pay attention, even when I call him my king.”

A sudden impulse came on me, and I turned to her, asking:

A sudden impulse hit me, and I turned to her, asking:

“What had he decided, madam? Would he have been king?” She started a little.

“What did he decide, ma'am? Would he have become king?” She flinched slightly.

“He didn’t tell me,” she answered, “and I didn’t think of it while he spoke to me.”

“He didn’t tell me,” she replied, “and I didn’t think about it while he was talking to me.”

“Of what then did he speak, madam?”

“About what was he speaking, ma'am?”

“Only of his love—of nothing but his love, Fritz,” she answered.

“Only of his love—of nothing but his love, Fritz,” she replied.

Well, I take it that when a man comes to die, love is more to him than a kingdom: it may be, if we could see truly, that it is more to him even while he lives.

Well, I think that when a man is facing death, love means more to him than a kingdom: perhaps, if we could see clearly, it means even more to him while he is still alive.

“Of nothing but his great love for me, Fritz,” she said again. “And my love brought him to his death.”

“Of nothing but his deep love for me, Fritz,” she said again. “And my love led to his death.”

“He wouldn’t have had it otherwise,” said I.

"He wouldn't have wanted it any other way," I said.

“No,” she whispered; and she leant over the parapet of the gallery, stretching out her arms to him. But he lay still and quiet, not hearing and not heeding what she murmured, “My king! my king!” It was even as it had been in the dream.

“No,” she whispered; and she leaned over the edge of the gallery, stretching out her arms to him. But he lay still and quiet, not hearing or paying attention to what she murmured, “My king! my king!” It was just like it had been in the dream.

That night James, the servant, took leave of his dead master and of us. He carried to England by word of mouth—for we dared write nothing down—the truth concerning the King of Ruritania and Mr. Rassendyll. It was to be told to the Earl of Burlesdon, Rudolf’s brother, under a pledge of secrecy; and to this day the earl is the only man besides ourselves who knows the story. His errand done, James returned in order to enter the queen’s service, in which he still is; and he told us that when Lord Burlesdon had heard the story he sat silent for a great while, and then said:

That night, James, the servant, said goodbye to his dead master and to us. He took the truth about the King of Ruritania and Mr. Rassendyll back to England by word of mouth—since we couldn't write anything down. He was to share it with the Earl of Burlesdon, Rudolf’s brother, under a promise of secrecy; and to this day, the earl is the only other person besides us who knows the story. After completing his task, James returned to join the queen’s service, where he still works; and he told us that when Lord Burlesdon heard the story, he was silent for a long time, and then said:

“He did well. Some day I will visit his grave. Tell her Majesty that there is still a Rassendyll, if she has need of one.”

“He did well. One day I will visit his grave. Tell her Majesty that there is still a Rassendyll, if she needs one.”

The offer was such as should come from a man of Rudolf’s name, yet I trust that the queen needs no further service than such as it is our humble duty and dear delight to render her. It is our part to strive to lighten the burden that she bears, and by our love to assuage her undying grief. For she reigns now in Ruritania alone, the last of all the Elphbergs; and her only joy is to talk of Mr. Rassendyll with those few who knew him, her only hope that she may some day be with him again.

The offer was fitting for someone like Rudolf, but I believe the queen needs no more than what it’s our humble duty and true pleasure to provide for her. It’s our role to help lighten her burden and ease her constant sorrow with our love. She now rules Ruritania alone, the last of the Elphbergs; her only joy comes from talking about Mr. Rassendyll with the few who knew him, and her only hope is that she might one day be with him again.

In great pomp we laid him to his rest in the vault of the kings of Ruritania in the Cathedral of Strelsau. There he lies among the princes of the House of Elphberg. I think that if there be indeed any consciousness among the dead, or any knowledge of what passes in the world they have left, they should be proud to call him brother. There rises in memory of him a stately monument, and people point it out to one another as the memorial of King Rudolf. I go often to the spot, and recall in thought all that passed when he came the first time to Zenda, and again on his second coming. For I mourn him as a man mourns a trusted leader and a loved comrade, and I should have asked no better than to be allowed to serve him all my days. Yet I serve the queen, and in that I do most truly serve her lover.

In great ceremony, we laid him to rest in the vault of the kings of Ruritania in the Cathedral of Strelsau. There he lies among the princes of the House of Elphberg. I believe that if the dead have any awareness or knowledge of what happens in the world they once knew, they must be proud to call him brother. A grand monument has been erected in his memory, and people point it out to each other as the memorial of King Rudolf. I often visit the site, remembering all that happened when he first arrived in Zenda and then again on his second visit. I mourn him as one mourns a trusted leader and a beloved friend, and I could have asked for nothing more than to serve him for the rest of my days. Yet I serve the queen, and in that, I truly serve her lover.

Times change for all of us. The roaring flood of youth goes by, and the stream of life sinks to a quiet flow. Sapt is an old man now; soon my sons will be grown up, men enough themselves to serve Queen Flavia. Yet the memory of Rudolf Rassendyll is fresh to me as on the day he died, and the vision of the death of Rupert of Hentzau dances often before my eyes. It may be that some day the whole story shall be told, and men shall judge of it for themselves. To me it seems now as though all had ended well. I must not be misunderstood: my heart is still sore for the loss of him. But we saved the queen’s fair fame, and to Rudolf himself the fatal stroke came as a relief from a choice too difficult: on the one side lay what impaired his own honor, on the other what threatened hers. As I think on this my anger at his death is less, though my grief cannot be. To this day I know not how he chose; no, and I don’t know how he should have chosen. Yet he had chosen, for his face was calm and clear.

Times change for all of us. The wild rush of youth passes by, and the flow of life slows down. Sapt is an old man now; soon my sons will be grown up, capable enough to serve Queen Flavia. Yet the memory of Rudolf Rassendyll is as fresh to me as the day he died, and the vision of Rupert of Hentzau's death often haunts my thoughts. Maybe one day the whole story will be told, and people will judge it for themselves. To me, it now seems like everything ended well. I don’t want to be misunderstood: my heart still aches over his loss. But we saved the queen’s good name, and for Rudolf himself, the fatal blow came as a relief from a choice that was too hard: on one side was something that hurt his own honor, on the other side was a threat to hers. As I think about this, my anger over his death lessens, though my grief remains. To this day, I still don’t know how he chose; and I don’t know how he should have chosen. Yet he had made a choice, for his face was calm and clear.

Come, I have thought so much of him that I will go now and stand before his monument, taking with me my last-born son, a little lad of ten. He is not too young to desire to serve the queen, and not too young to learn to love and reverence him who sleeps there in the vault and was in his life the noblest gentleman I have known.

Come, I've thought about him so much that I'm going to go stand in front of his monument, bringing along my youngest son, a little boy of ten. He's not too young to want to serve the queen, and he's not too young to learn to love and respect the man who rests there in the tomb and was the noblest gentleman I've ever known.

I will take the boy with me and tell him what I may of brave King Rudolf, how he fought and how he loved, and how he held the queen’s honor and his own above all things in this world. The boy is not too young to learn such lessons from the life of Mr. Rassendyll. And while we stand there I will turn again into his native tongue—for, alas, the young rogue loves his toy soldiers better than his Latin!—the inscription that the queen wrote with her own hand, directing that it should be inscribed in that stately tongue over the tomb in which her life lies buried.

I will take the boy with me and tell him what I can about brave King Rudolf, how he fought and how he loved, and how he valued the queen’s honor and his own above everything else in this world. The boy isn’t too young to learn such lessons from the life of Mr. Rassendyll. And while we’re there, I’ll switch back to his native language—because, unfortunately, the young rascal prefers his toy soldiers to his Latin!—the inscription that the queen wrote herself, directing that it should be carved in that noble language over the tomb where her life is laid to rest.

“To Rudolf, who reigned lately in this city, and reigns for ever in her heart.—QUEEN FLAVIA.”

“To Rudolf, who recently ruled this city and will always reign in her heart.—QUEEN FLAVIA.”

I told him the meaning, and he spelt the big words over in his childish voice; at first he stumbled, but the second time he had it right, and recited with a little touch of awe in his fresh young tones:

I explained the meaning to him, and he sounded out the big words in his childlike voice; he stumbled at first, but the second time he got it right and recited it with a hint of awe in his bright young tone:

RUDOLFO

RUDOLFO

Qui in hac civitate nuper regnavit In corde ipsius in aeternum regnat

Qui in hac civitate nuper regnavit In corde ipsius in aeternum regnat

FLAVIA REGINA.

FLAVIA QUEEN.

I felt his hand tremble in mine, and he looked up in my face. “God save the Queen, father,” said he.

I felt his hand shake in mine, and he looked up at me. “God save the Queen, Dad,” he said.






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!